《PROJECT CYPHER》


 * Prologue – Karma Seeds

    Squelching sounds can be loudly heard as the man thrusts into the woman lying on the bed. Her exquisite jade colored eyes are dull and lifeless without an inner light. Her black hair has impossible faint tints of green intertwined. Further glimpses reveal forearms covered in hundreds of needle prick marks from constant drug use.


    The woman¡¯s entire body shakes violently from the ferocious movements of the man. With a loud grunt, the man releases his semen inside of her and pulls himself out. The woman continues to stare blankly at the ceiling as the man pulls on his jeans and colorful Hawaiian button up shirt. The man grunts as he grabs a cigar and lights it as he opens the door and says, ¡°She¡¯s still a stone-cold b*tch as ever, but that pussy of hers is still as tight as before. Who knew that a pussy could still be that skintight after so many cocks?¡±


    The men in the corridor let out crud laughs in agreement. Footsteps can be heard as the woman¡¯s eyes flicker for a second with recognition. She had long ago stopped praying to God or even a Devil to rescue her. A flurry of memories rushes through her mind, of a time, when she was still alive inside. A girl, who fell in love with a boy. And the girl who was cruelly betrayed and fell with her demise to finally being sold into this life. But if she had one more wish left in the entire fiber of her body it would be for death.This book''s true home is on another platform. Check it out there for the real experience.


    The sound of the door closing causes her eyes to open full of strength. The two men unzip their pants and with the last bit of energy left in her body, she bites down on her tongue. A flood of blood fills her mouth, but she does not stop until she chomps through. Blood fills her mouth choking her as blood begins to spill from her mouth.


    Grey static feels the scene, a maddening sound. The scene crashes over and over in a multitude of broken down in an array of colors. Giant words suddenly appear and read, ¡°Simulation Completed by #017. Password accepted. All systems shut down and reboot.¡± The screen flashes black and goes blank.

 * Chapter 1 – Miss Rodriguez

    A handsome middle-aged man with tawny hair and white teeth speaks passionately to the cheering people. ¡°Not only does VAIR provide rehabilitation and countless wonderful possibilities for our children, but it can be used to reform our own prisons filled with our misguided members of society. Imagine the endless possibilities! We can reteach our more misguided members of society once more like our own small children. Not just showing those poor lost souls of society how to reintegrate themselves into society and become productive citizens that can change the world, but we can instill love and actual values into them. By using VAIR we are not only ensuring a brighter and better tomorrow but one filled with zero criminal repeat offenders!¡±


    he roar of cheers causes the kind tawny haired politician to cease speaking and wait patiently for the cheer to dimmer down. With a flashing smile, he resumes the motivating speech, ¡°But even more importantly for the victims of those that will be serving out their life or death sentences, we will ensure justice is enacted. We will teach our misguided members of society empathy and guilt to truly understand the consequences of their actions and enable them to fully understand consequences their actions have had on the innocent members of society. Justice will finally be achieved,¡± The handsome, family politician proudly proclaimed.


    The crowd widely cheers as a young mousey faced female journalist stands up and shouts. ¡°Senator Ricks, sir! Is it true that VAIR is being used for torture and inhumane treatment of death row and life sentenced criminals, but on ordinary citizens as well by the government?!¡±


    Senator Ricks concernedly says over the crowds murmuring, ¡°That was a concern for me too, Miss Rodriguez. But I can assure you that there are proper protocols in place to protect every citizen of our great nation including those sentenced to serve out justice in prison.¡± Before the female journalist can ask another question, the crowd''s cheer drowns out her next words. Subtly from behind her, guards dressed in casual clothing engulf her on either side and firmly escort her out of the assembly out onto the street.


    Somewhat rudely the guards push her out of the area onto the open street. Miss Rodriguez whips her head and glares at them. ¡°Tell Senator Ricks that is not only infringing my freedom of speech but the laws of the land set in place that protect the press! Tell Senator Ricks, that this won¡¯t be the last time, he¡¯ll be hearing from me!¡± Miss Rodriguez stiffly stated, before turning on her heels.


    Miss Rodriguez pulls out a small electronic recorder and speaks into the silver end. ¡°Senator Ricks is avoiding the question. Today¡¯s actions prove that there is more to the story. Must go see Orange find out more,¡± She firmly stated, before turning the recorder off and tucking it into her brown side bag. With her head held up high with confidence, she proudly walks towards the bus stop just across the street from the stop light.


    She may be a journalist, but she was one who could not afford to own her own car yet! Feeling slightly peeved, Miss Rodriguez sighs as she stops at the stoplight and adjusts her blue velvet coat. A present from her mother, but couldn¡¯t it have been a bit classier?


    Miss Rodriguez impatiently glances at the light willing it to turn red. Sadly the trick fails, as she worriedly eyes the bus stop and the fake designer watch on her wrist. The bus should be coming any minute now and there would be hell to pay if she missed it by just a few seconds! That would mean walking in five-inch heels little over three blocks to reach the next stop home. Her feet would not only kill her, but her good pair of shoes would be ruined!


    A soft rustle can be heard from behind so low, that no one hears it except for a yellow lab. The dog lets out a low whine as its ear ears go down. The owner of the dog doesn¡¯t notice too busy liking a comment posted by his friend on his account feed.


    Miss Rodriguez taps her foot against the ground covering the sound of movement slithering closer. A bland young man in a cooperate black suit reaches into his pocket to check his phone for messages from his girlfriend. He glances down to read the unread messages when suddenly he is pushed from behind by an impatient individual.


    The blond young man painfully crashes into a mousy haired woman in a blue velvet coat that goes flying into the street. In a daze, the blond suited young man glances up to see everything in slow motion. The young woman in the blue velvet coat is hit by a speeding taxi driver. Her bag flies open as items fall out and hover in the air for just that split second, before falling. The horrified taxi driver breaks too late as the young woman in the blue velvet coat bounces off the front of the car and rolls limply to a stop on the concrete ground. Her body is still as a pool of blood spreads underneath her sprawled body.This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience.


    The crowd and street are eerie silent for a split second before a woman shrill screams pierce the air like a gunshot. The blond young man trembles with fear unable to understand how this could have happened. As the crowd circled the dead woman, a certain shoulder bag holding important information is picked up off the ground. By the time the police arrive on the scene the bag is long gone from their memories.


    ¡°People clear the area!¡± A potbellied grizzly veteran officer roars. This partner a younger middle-aged man with graying hair rolls out the yellow tape and adds, ¡°Please move back, we need to preserve the scene.¡±


    The shocked crowd complies as the blond young man still is on his knees in shock. As if the words barely register in his mind, he unsteadily wobbles to his feet. He grabs the jacket of the officer and with tears in his eyes, he croaks. ¡°Officer, I killed her, it was all my fault,¡± he guilty said.


    The officer stops rolling the tape and frowns. ¡°What do you mean, sir? Please explain,¡± the officer sternly said.


    The blond young man opens his mouth to speak as the scent of blood climbs down his throat strangling him. With a loud croak, he lurches to knees and begins to spew his coffee. The officer takes a quick step back as the crowd begins to turn green. Much like a yawn, throwing up seems to have the same effect. Several witnesses suddenly rush for nearby trash cans or the gutter. Others don¡¯t make it and throw up on others, causing even a greater chain reaction.


    The young man in the suit finally stops throwing up. He weakly glances up as the officer sickly holds out a water bottle trying to avoid glancing at the mess on the ground. ¡°Thank you, officer,¡± the blond young man sickly croaked.


    ¡°C¡¯mon kid, I¡¯ll take your statement in the patrol car,¡± the middle-aged officer said.


    The veteran officer roars at the crowd. ¡°I said, all of you stay back,¡± the plumb officer growled. A loud wailing siren and flashing lights announce the impending arrival. An ambulance pulls up as the EMT¡¯s rush out to check the body. An EMT rests his finger against the neck of the victim to take a pulse. A second later he shouts, ¡°We¡¯ve got a kicker! She''s still got a weak pulse!¡±


    A female EMT pulls the stretcher as they place the woman in the blue velvet onto the stretcher and rush her into the ambulance. The ambulance rushes off in an animalistic pursuit. In a honking of sorts, the red vehicle disappears out of sight as it''s wailing vanishes soon enough into the distance.


    The blond young man guilty sits in the car as the officer kindly wraps a blanket to warm him. ¡°Now tell me what happened,¡± the middle-aged officer asked.


    ¡°I-. I was just standing there when someone pushed me. And then she was gone-, it was all my fault,¡± the bland young man whispered.


    The police officers scratch her heads in frustration. No matter how one looked at it. This was just clearly an accident. Gently patting the young man on the back, the middle-aged officer says, ¡°It¡¯s all right, I believe you. But I will need to take your statement down at the station for official reports. Is that okay?¡±


    The trembling man nods in agreement as the officer replies, ¡°Okay, just stay here, I¡¯ll be back in just a minute.¡± The young man blankly nods as the officer closes the door and jobs over to the pot-bellied veteran cop.


    ¡°It was just an accident, the kid was pushed and fell onto the Vic. You get the same story?¡± The middle-aged cop asked his partner.


    The pot-bellied veteran spits on the ground. ¡°Fucking phones, the whole fucking reason this entire new generation has gone to hell, yeah know. But yeah, the gist of their stories is the same. The kid was pushed and fell on top of her.¡±


    ¡°Okay, good. Just making sure we got our stories straight. I¡¯ll take the kid down to the station to fill out an official report. You okay down here on your own?¡± The middle-aged cop asked.


    ¡°Pshh, yeah, with Lori and Tops over here, we¡¯re more than enough to cover the area until we¡¯re given the clear,¡± the pot-bellied veteran snorted.


    The middle-aged officer smiles at his partner''s antics and heads over to the squad car. With a bit of maneuvering, they move past the ground and head towards the station. The young man is released several hours later. Tired and nervous, but free of any murderous convictions.


    By this time, the street has been reopened to traffic at an all-time high. With the investigation concluded, the yellow tape was removed and traffic began to move once more. Within minutes, no one knew what had happened on the road they were driving on.


    Just a block away a lucky hobo walks around with his new-found wealth. A woman''s bag still holding a wallet full of cash and credit cards! The homeless man happily thanks God, before going off to spend his new found temporary wealth before it ran out or was taken away.


    Elsewhere a certain unread message dings softly from a certain family politician''s pocket. The message reads, ¡°It¡¯s done.¡±

 * Chapter 2 – #017

    Two prison guards in full gear from head to toe patrol the corridors. The guard¡¯s feet thump loudly across the concrete metal lined floors. They remain attentive to every sound as they hold their weapons ready, fully armed. The guards come to a halt in front of the cell that reads 017. One of the guards points his weapon at the doors as the other takes a step towards the biometric keypad. The guard clears his throat nervously, before carefully typing the seven-digit code that was changed daily.


    A ding is heard as the biometric keypad accepts the password and begins to scan the guard¡¯s biometrics for confirmation of authorization. The biometric system first compares the DNA and fingerprints of the guard to any matching guards in its systems. Upon confirmation of the guard¡¯s identity, the biometric sends out a scanning beam. The beam scans the guard from top to bottom for unauthorized items.


    Satisfied, the biometric keypad lets out a beep of confirmation that is all well and as it should be. The system begins to unlock all seven locks on the door. Loud mechanical sounds are heard as the guard retreats and wait for the door weighing a ton to open. The door loudly creaks as it swings open for the guards to enter.


    Keeping their weapons in the air, the guards cautiously and most alert enter the empty cell that only holds a small toilet welded into the wall to hide any access to pipes. The only other item inside is a figure that is fully strapped down in a chair with a helmet AI visor covering their head. No identifiable features can be seen other than the prisoner must be of human origin. With care, the guards ensure the prisoner 017 is still unconscious and sedated by checking the bio-readings from the AI Visor. The AI visor shows latent brain waves and a slow heartbeat, confirming that #017 was still asleep and sedated.


    One of the guard signals clear, while the other guard speaks into their intercom. ¡°#017 is still under. Permission to transport the prisoner?¡± The crisp voice replies, ¡°Copy that. Permission for transport is a go.¡±


    The guard nods back to his partner, who pushes the chair back. The machine controlled wall silently opens and reveals a small closet holding a pulley. The pulley is pushed out into the open by another wall. The wall seals shut showing no lines of opening.


    One of the guards pushes his weapon onto his back and grabs the pulley. With care, the guard pushes the prisoner onto the pulley, the entire time the other guard never removes his eyes nor his pointed weapon from the unconscious prisoner. The guard nods at his partner as they exit out into the hallway. The two guards need not wait as they are immediately surrounded by a waiting platoon of ten guards. With prisoner #017 firmly in the center of the formation, the solemn guard procession moves on.


    The guards walk for a fair amount of time before arriving in a large hall where other similar guard processions are occurring, escorting several other unconscious prisoners in the same fashion. With great care, the prisoner¡¯s restraints are removed revealing the standard orange prisoner uniform underneath with exception that every prisoner is barefoot. The AI visor is the last to be removed as the pulley is carried away in a rush by the guards. The steel door shut close must firmly and soundly behind the anxious guards. Only once the door is firmly closed, the guards let out the breaths they were holding in and sigh in relief. The guards all grumble under their breaths promising to go out for drinks later that evening.


    The prisoners on the ground are still for a few minutes, but like clockwork, they all awake at the same time. The prisoners immediately sit up or roll to their feet as they warily eye each other for a moment. The air is tense for a moment as faces are scanned until the tense air disperses upon recognition of familiar faces. Some of the friendlier prisoner¡¯s wave to each other in recognition and move into groups to chat. Small groups form with the majority of prisoners coming together, but a few prisoners remain separate and alone enclosed in their own area.


    One of the loners, a golden-haired man with gorgeous green eyes approaches another longer, an elderly man with a gentle smile. The golden-haired man smiles charmingly and says, ¡°I¡¯m #39, Louis Garavito. Sorry, but I¡¯m new here. What is all this?¡±


    The older man pats the wall next to him for #39 to take a seat. ¡°I¡¯m #66, Henry Gaskins. And this is the chapel,¡± the old man calmly stated as #39 warily takes a seat next to #66. ¡°Now, I am aware this is no church, but every three years, they allow us, prisoners, to mingle for a couple of hours. So, the name Chapel got stuck and that¡¯s what¡¯s it¡¯s been called ever since,¡± #66 dryly said with a grin and impishly adding, ¡°So, what are you in here for boy?¡±This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    #39 winces at being called a boy but being his charming self, he accepts the name. ¡°I raped and killed 147 boys,¡± #39 calmly stated with a sincere smile.


    #66 shakes his old gray head and snorts. ¡°Kid, every single person in this place is someone who you don¡¯t want to mess with. Take for example that girl,¡± #66 darkly said pointing to a young woman about nineteen-years-old.


    #39 turns his emerald eyes on the girl being pointed at. Messy salt peppered hair that made her look far older than she truly was. Pale, dry skin, but everyone in this place was pale. Eye shadows denotating a lack of sleep or a side-effect from the AI visor. Thin pale lips, sharp cheekbones, dull grey-blue eyes, a face that was no beauty, but was not hideous either, just a rather unmemorable face. The same could be said for the medium sized build, average chest size B-cup, average weight of 135, average height of 5 ft 5. Truly nothing out of the ordinary.


    #39 snorts and turns to glance back at #66. ¡°There¡¯s nothing special about that girl. I doubt she¡¯s anything to worry about,¡± #39 confidently replied.


    #66 shoulders begin to shake as he roars with laughter causing #39¡¯s face to darken with embarrassment. #66 wipes the tears of mirth from his eyes as he slaps #39 on the back. ¡°Kid, that is #017. And trust me, when I say this, that is one girl you don¡¯t want to tangle with,¡± #66 crisply said.


    #39 frowns and returns his gaze back to #017. #66 hides his snicker as he waits for the inevitable question to come. ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll take the bait. What¡¯s so special about #017?¡± #39 curiously asked.


    #66 wolfishly smiles, ¡°It¡¯s not who she is, but rather what she did,¡± #66 darkly said, before pausing for dramatic effect. #39 lips twitch with anger as he waits for the old man to continue. #66 grin widens at the desired reaction taking place. ¡°That girl is the world¡¯s greatest mass murder,¡± #66 triumphantly said.


    ¡°Her?¡± #39 said with disbelief.


    ¡°Yup, hard to believe given her looks and puny arms, but that girl did it. She wiped the town of Troy off the map. All 5,264 residents of the town single-handedly killed by her. And when I mean everyone I mean even down to the babies in their cradles. Of course, she¡¯s completely crazy. Instead of running, the girl merely waited there to be caught and jailed,¡± #66 happily chirped.


    #39 disbelieving turns to stare at #017 whose head was resting on her knees. #39¡¯s mouth opens and closes unable to speak. ¡°Shocker ain¡¯t it,¡± #66 chimes in.


    #39 frowns and finally says, ¡°Okay, then why did she do it? Drugs? Abuse? Satanic Ritual or what?¡±


    ¡°Ah, that¡¯s the million-dollar question. They checked her body for abuse, but they found zero signs of abuse. There were no drugs in her system or any other indicator of mental instability. It¡¯s wasn¡¯t planned or a premeditated event, but rather just a spontaneous decision. To this day, they still don¡¯t know why. Crazy huh,¡± #66 murmured before adding, ¡°We¡¯re all bon-a-fide fiends, but the funny thing is we all have our own reasons for becoming what we are. But that one, not a single clue.¡±


    #39 snorts, but begins to chat with #66 about intellectual topics to pass the time. To his pleasure #39 finds that #66 is quite the educated man. Suddenly the soft chatter of the room is pierced through. A soft female¡¯s voice pierces through the air, #017 singing an unknown song to many.


    ¡°Holy water cannot help you down


    Hours and armies couldn''t keep me out


    I don''t want your money


    I don''t want your crowd


    See I have to burn


    Your kingdom down-.¡±


    #39 softly whispers to himself, ¡°Seven Devils, how very appropriate.¡±


    The song finally ends as the last note hovers hauntingly in the air for a moment, before dying. #017 climbs to her feet and happily says, ¡°I feel so much better now.¡± She walks past the stunned prisoners and stops before #39 and #66. ¡°Hey old man, ready to go?¡± #017 calmly asked with those eyes, that were no longer dull, but eerily shining.


    #66 eyes the unusually quiet girl, who seemed quite cheerfully suddenly. An unspoken message passes through their eyes. ¡°Yup, but can I bring the kid along? I took a liking to him,¡± #66 coolly replied.


    #017 eyes assess #39 causing the hair on the back of his neck to rise. With relief #39 watches as those eyes finally cease to study him. ¡°Fine,¡± #017 replied, before turning away.


    ¡°Her bare feet seem quite pale and in desperate need of a pedicure,¡± #39 quietly and most strangely thought to himself. The other prisoners fail to notice the conversation as they are all rather interested at the strange and most random interaction.


    #66 hastily climbs to his feet and pulls the unease figure of #39 up behind him. #39 swiftly reacts and follows the old man who is only a few steps away from #017. #017 stops merely an arm¡¯s reach away from the wall. #017¡¯s lips peel back into a sinister smile. ¡°I¡¯m back,¡± #017 in a sing song like voice chillingly said.

 * Chapter 3 – #Au Revoir

    #017gently reaches over to touch the wall with the palm of her hand. The wall is still for a moment recognizing the command issued that goes against all installed protocol. The AI system falters for a moment, before complying with both commands. A small opening soundlessly emerges enough for one person to fit through. #017 rushes through the opening as #66 and #39 follow on her tail. The other prisoners seeing their chance to escape rush towards the door. But before they can take more than a few steps, the door shuts loudly in their desperate faces.


    #39 gasps with an unknown emotion upon exiting the door and emerging into the tunnel. Without needing to be told he runs after the other two inmates. ¡°Wait, where are we going?¡± #39 panted, causing #66 and #017 ignore him and share a look. #017 pointedly eyes #66, who innocently shrugs the accusing glance of #017 off. #39 frowns at the familiar glance but that would be impossible unless they knew each other prior to entering this place. ¡°So, just how do you two know each other?¡± #39 ventured to ask.


    #017 impassively glances back as #66 furrows his forehead impatiently at the question. #66 is silent for a moment before answering in a huff, ¡°No, we just met.¡±


    ¡°Wait, then how?¡± #39 wheezed.


    #017 sighs and grumbles, ¡°If I tell you, will you just shut up and run. The guards are going to notice something is amiss with the surveillance cameras in about twenty seconds. And we have to be in the clear by then.¡±


    #39 doesn¡¯t reply as #017 takes that as a confirmation to her question. ¡°I managed to remotely take over an AI program controlling part from the AI visor that connects to the main AI system. And as for the second question, #66 and I met once via an AI simulation. And thus, a bargain was struck, payment and a new identity upon escaping, if I got him out. It¡¯s a good deal,¡± #017 muttered, pausing to only glance up at a camera. ¡°Unfortunately, the tech department and other AI programs will soon notice the corruption and resolve the malware.¡±


    #017 suddenly sprints towards the upcoming corridor and disappears out of sight. #66 does the same, #39 gasps as he is suddenly pulled into a janitorial closet that is only accessible to janitors and not the guards. #39¡¯s mouth is suddenly covered shut as #39 tries to breathe. The three of them hold their breaths when sudden footsteps are heard. Several guards rush past the unseen closet and move down the corridor checking the area.


    #017 happily removes her hand that had been bitten and slobbered by #39. #39 loudly gasps for air as he glares unhappily at her. #017 snorts as #66 peeked out of the closet and whispers, ¡°The coast is clear.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I know,¡± #017 grumbled, before turning around and kicking the closet back wall. ¡°Shut up, you¡¯re going to get us killed,¡± #39 hissed as the closet wall cracks loudly under #017 kicks. #66 sighs and says, ¡°Shut up, kid. #017 knows what she is doing.¡±


    #017 splinters a large enough hole in the drywall that was kept for easy access for maintenance to ventilation pipes. ¡°Hurry, they will finish updating the system and locate us via our tracking chips,¡± #017 forebodingly said as she disappears into the darkness behind the wall.


    #66 hurriedly follows as #39 fretfully glances back before following through. With their hearts pounding the three of them find themselves between a narrow space filled with pipes. They hurriedly crawl through on their bellies struggling to be silent and swift as possible. The minutes turn into hours as they crawl through the tunnel. Their heart pounds as they flinch at every sound to find it¡¯s only themselves. A loud clack from behind them at the end of the tunnel is heard. The guards had found the closet, the guards are coming.


    #017 spots the vent opening just ahead and wiggles like a snake towards it. Without care, she shoves it open and crawls out into an empty packaging bay. #66 swiftly follows as #39 hesitates for a second, before leaping out after them. #017 expertly runs for the guard locker just two feet away. With ease, she enters the unlocked room and searches for the guard extra clothing closet. Because even guards had accidents and most especially in this place.


    #017 wretches the closet open and grabs a uniform in her size. With zero embarrassment, #017 starts changing as the two men join her. #66 immediately spots the open closet and expertly searches for a guard uniform in his size. #39 stands hesitantly at the door as he softly closes it shut behind him. Uneasy, #39 quietly asks, ¡°So where are we going now?¡±


    #017 sighs as #66 glances apologetically back and says, ¡°Sorry, it¡¯s just collateral damage.¡± Grumbling #017 accepts the response and reaches for a shiny plastic pen that had fallen underneath one of the benches in the locker room.


    #39 frowns. ¡°Excuse me? What,¡± #39¡¯s words cut off mid-sentence as #017 firmly stabs a simple ink pen into his air passageway. #39 chokes trying to desperately breathe, his hands flutter around his neck trying, but most futilely covering the hole in his neck. A low high-pitched sound emerges between #39¡¯s pale trembling hands as the air in his lungs escapes. Within seconds his lungs begin to collapse as the last gasp hovers silently in the air before #39 falls over limp to the ground.


    Neither #017 or #066 pause to glance at the fallen corpse of the prisoner once known as #39. Despite being on the run neither #017 or #66 didn¡¯t even try to move nor hide the corpse. The two of them understood that they were running out of time and at any moment in time, a guard could suddenly walk into the locker room.


    #017 and #066 hastily rummage through the guard¡¯s locker for a sharp implement of any sorts. Finally, #017 finds small nose hair trimming scissors. Not even bothering to wash them, she stabs the scissors into her arm. Not even a hiss of pain escapes from #017¡¯s mouth as she widens the bleeding flesh wound. With a disturbing ferocity, she widens the hole in her arm until she can stick two of her fingers inside the pulsating flesh and remove the tracking chip.


    Successful, #017 firmly holds onto the slippery capsule and pulls it out into the air. For a moment, #017 studies the blue capsule covered in blood. Without hesitation, she rushes over to the drinking fountain and tosses the chip down the water drain. The small capsule easily is washed down as #017 turns around. #66 finished with his own surgery tosses #017 a medical bandage. With ease, #017 catches the medical bandage roll with her bleeding hand.Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit.


    With disbelieving eyes, #66 rather disturbed asks, ¡°Doesn¡¯t that hurt?¡± Pointing to the large gouge in her arm, while his own removal of the chip was nice and neat.


    ¡°No,¡± #017 chirped as she bandaged the gaping wound in her flesh that had yet to stop bleeding. #017 frowns wondering if the wound needed stitches. She shrugs a problem for another time.


    Having finished, #017 puts on the guard helmet and exits the room. #66 follows closing the door to the guard locker room. His eyes fall onto the corpse of #39 one last time. ¡°We really should have hidden the body,¡± #66 unhappily mutters.


    ¡°We don¡¯t have time,¡± #017 grumbled back as she walks over to the guard weapon closet in the bay. She picks out two hand guns and tests that they have bullets. Finished checking, she smoothly hands over a weapon over to #66. #66 doesn¡¯t check the gun to impatient to leave. Rather, he merely tucks the weapon into the gun holster at his waist.


    #017 scans the transport area for the next vehicle to depart. Finding, the right vehicle, #017 motions for #66 to climb into the vehicle. With ease, #017 and #66 climb onto the transportation vehicle. Having swiped access cards from the guard locker room with ease, the two of them are able to enter the car. #017 expertly pulls down the sun visor to find the keys there and without a second to spare turns on the engine and begins to move.


    #66 glances impatiently at the clock in the transport vehicle. ¡°Hurry up, we only have a couple of minutes at best.¡± #017 lip twitch dangerously but does as asked. The vehicle speeds up on the path towards the still distant prison gates. #66 can only gulp and watch with a flinching heart every time the minute changes.


    Finally, the transport vehicle pulls up at the gate, where the guards automatically point their weapons at the vehicle. #017 the driver pulls her helmet visor down, before rolling the window down. ¡°Transport for Whiton,¡± she calmly said.


    The guard checks his list and says, ¡°Yes, that¡¯s on the roster.¡± Some of the guards lower their weapons, while others move to check the vehicle. Some check underneath the truck, while others open the back of the transport vehicle to check the cargo inside the cargo hold. With the area checked and clear, the guard''s motion to each other and close the back.


    #66 nervously breathes as the guard at the gate says, ¡°Alright, you¡¯re clear to go.¡± Turning on his intercom, the guard gives the clear to go. ¡°Open the gates for transport to Whiton. All clear.¡±


    ¡°Command Confirmed. Gates opening,¡± the other guard replied back.


    The gates majestically, most slowly open as #017 resists the urge to push on the gas pedal and run. The vehicle surges forward and moves past the gate. The gates begin to close as the prisoner sirens begin to go off. Immediately the guards at the gate stand ready as they begin to check the perimeter.


    Inside the prison, a troop of guards surrounds the guard locker room. A guard glances at the tracking system and firmly speaks into his intercom, ¡°The whereabouts of #39 are in there and as for the location of #017 and #66, they are still at large. Repeat, still at large.¡±


    ¡°Roger that. Command center signals a go. Please proceed with caution,¡± a neutral gender voice said over the intercom.


    ¡°Copy that,¡± the guard answered, before signaling with a nod for the guards to move in.


    ¡°Put your hands up,¡± A guard roared, while two others rammed the door down and with their guns blazing the guards pour into the locker room. One of the guards suddenly begins to weep in relief. One of his relatives had been a victim of the sick bastard known as #39. The other guards react a bit more professionally, but none of them miss or feel bad for this particular convict¡¯s gruesome death. The unspoken and unanimous thought, ¡°The fucking bastard had it coming to him.¡±


    The guards finish checking the lockers as the lead guard enters and glances at the corpse. Cursing loudly, the team leader says, ¡°Command center, we¡¯ve been duped. #39 was killed and his body was dumped in the locker room.¡±


    ¡°Understood, proceed to and check the docking bay area,¡± the command center operator firmly ordered.


    ¡°Understood,¡± the guard squad leader unhappily answered back. The other guards without being told begin to move in groups of two between the vehicle checking the area. Elsewhere other such similar scenes are proceeding. On the prison grounds, the hounds have been unleashed, the police dogs sniff the ground trying to find a trace.


    To their surprise, the dogs immediately catch the scent and lead them to the gates. The dogs howl leads outside of the perimeter to their grand dismay. Immediately, the guards call for back up and for the state forces to be on the lookout for two highly dangerous missing prisoners. Further checks, confirm that a transport vehicle was gone along with the team set for delivery of the cargo. Immediately a statewide search is released for the missing vehicle.


    A golden spectacled gentleman wearing a toupee plays golf in his office. The head guard of the prison apprehensively knows on the warden¡¯s door. ¡°Yes,¡± the spectacled elderly man asked as he readies to swing the golf club.


    ¡°Sir, we-, we¡¯ve had a breach. Prisoners #66 and #017 are missing,¡± The muscular guard unhappily said through the door.


    The warden slams the golf club so hard that the golf ball goes flying out the window. A loud crash is heard just as the warden screams, ¡°What!¡± Swearing to high heaven the head guard enters as the Warden¡¯s face turns red with fury. His bulldog face sweats as the toupee on the warden¡¯s head happily slid off and flops onto the floor without his noticing. Breathing fire, the warden yells, ¡°WHAT DO YOU MEAN BY THAT, Croix!¡±


    ¡°Sir, we don¡¯t know how, but somehow #017 breached the system,¡± Croix firmly stated.


    ¡°Croix, I am running for governor this year, do know what this will do to me? It will ruin me!¡± The warden shrieked.


    Pointing at Croix in a shrill voice, the warden says, ¡°I want techs on the double here! I want to know just how this happened when the government has invested millions of dollars into this fail-proof system. And Croix if anything happens, it¡¯s your head that will roll!¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir. Understood,¡± Croix flatly replied, before leaving the room.


    The Warden still in a fury, begins to smash things in his office. Loud swearing from his office can be heard down the entire floor as the administrative department tactfully decides to take a break. Suddenly, silence is heard as a soft ring tone can be heard.


    The warden trembling glances at the phone and fearfully answers the caller. ¡°Yes?¡± the warden squeaked in reply.


    A suave voice says, ¡°Warden, I heard there is a problem.¡±


    ¡°No, sir. I can assure you it is all under control!¡± The warden frantically answered.


    ¡°I would certainly hope so, Warden,¡± the smooth voice crisply said.


    ¡°Of course, sir!¡± The warden swiftly replied. The warden may have been a greedy man, but no one ever accused him of being stupid.


    ¡°And Warden-,¡± the smooth voice said as the Warden trembled like a frightened chihuahua. ¡°-There is no next time,¡± the charming voice coldly stated, before a faint but most loud disconnect click is heard.


    The warden gulps as his pale face once more filled with blood. Red in the face, he begins to scream, tearing up the rest of his office. Thankfully the loud screams and destruction of property were kept to that floor.

 * Chapter 4 – #Fender-Bender

    Somehow against all odds, after disabling the vehicle tracking system, the transport vehicle has avoided being stopped or found by the state police. ¡°We made it,¡± #66 happily shouted as they neared the interstate bridge that hung over the dark murky waters of the Bear River. The sky is almost dark, but just a hint of light can still be seen over the horizon.


    ¡°You really are my lucky star, #017. As soon as we get over the bridge, my people are waiting to transport us,¡± #66 happily chirped as #017 didn¡¯t react keeping her two eyes on the road. ¡°Unfortunately, I can¡¯t leave any loose ends. You understand, don¡¯t you?¡± #66 suddenly said pointing the gun at #017.


    ¡°Perfectly understandable,¡± #017 muttered back, firmly pressing the gas pedal as the transport vehicle began to speed up.


    #66 frowns and sternly says, ¡°Slow the transport down, this instant!¡±


    ¡°No can do,¡± #017 gleefully answered as the transport vehicle gains more speed.


    ¡°I will shoot you! Slow down!¡± #66 roared as his finger tensed over the trigger.


    #017 smirks at the statement and in reply takes a hand off the wheel. ¡°Shoot,¡± #017 cheerfully said to the furious #66, who instinctively fired the gun. An empty loud click is heard as #017 says, ¡°Old man, you really should make sure your gun is loaded before firing.¡±


    #017 points her ready and fully loaded weapon at him. ¡°Goodbye #66.¡± The gun fires and in that split second #66 sees his life flash before him as the bullet pierces through his brains and splatters through the window. #017 sniffs and points the gun at her shoulder and shoots. Her lips twitch as she feels something hot pass through her shoulder but nothing else. She expertly ties her arm to stop the bleeding. #017 only pauses for a second, before shooting out the driver''s window to match the passenger''s window. The window shatters loudly and violently all over #017, who continues to drive the transport vehicle.


    The transport vehicle roars as it gains more speed on the bridge. The speed and the weight of the transport vehicle cause the transport vehicle to begin to move erratically on the road as if the driver was drunk. The cars on the bridge honk indignantly and dive out of the way of the runaway transport. The transport gains, even more, speed as the cars ahead or at the side speed up to get out of the way. Suddenly a screech is heard as the transport attempts to break but is unable too. The transport vehicle squeals and begins to turn too late, before ramming at full speed with the railing. The transport is still for a moment, suspended in the air. A high-pitched screech destroys the illusion as the railings snap and the transport vault over the railing and plunges into the icy, murky river below.


    The vehicles on the bridge come to a screeching halt as several Samaritans and vultures climb out of the vehicles to try to help, while the others reach for their phones to document the event. The group of people on the bridge mutter to each other as the cars begin to pile up and honk. A couple satisfied vehicle owners climb back into their cars and drive off. The traffic on the bridge begins to move again as other original drivers still wait on the bridge for emergency services to arrive. The sirens are soon heard in the distance, but amidst all the commotion a commandeered motored bike moves past the site of the bridge accident and onward.This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it


    *


    Two hours later, Croix stands much more confidently in front of the Warden¡¯s door. With care, he carefully knocks and says, ¡°Sir, good news to report.¡±


    The warden wretches the door open and stares at the Head Guard with wild eyes. ¡°Yes! What¡¯s the good news!¡± The warden desperately asked. Over his shoulder, the messy ruins of the Warden¡¯s office can be seen in the background through the open door. Wafts of torn paper litter the ground, the Wardens desk chair is halfway through the window stuck unable to fit through, the curtains have been shredded and to say the least, the Warden¡¯s office was in desperate need of the loving touching hand of an interior designer.


    Somewhat cautiously, Croix clears his throat. ¡°Sir, from the preliminary evidence and findings, #66 and #17 had an argument. There was a shootout between the two convicts that resulted in #66¡¯s instant death and #17¡¯s loss of control over the transport vehicle. As a direct result, the transport vehicle crashed into the bridge railings, before plunging into the icy Bear River waiting hungrily below.


    The divers have since found the corpse of #66 still inside the vehicle. The corpse of #66 was caught halfway out of the passenger window. As for #017¡¯s corpse, the experts concluded that due to the gun shot, the temperature of the water and velocity of the fall, combined together even #017 would not have been able to survive the accident. The corpse has yet to be found, but divers are currently working on finding the corpse. But given the strong currents in the area, it may be impossible to find the corpse of #017. The corpse of #017 may resurface on shore in the nearby future or the corpse may be dragged to sea via the currents,¡± Croix most firmly declared.


    ¡°Praise be, God!¡± The warden stoutly proclaimed. ¡°Good, good man. Alright tell the team to stop diving for that corpse, that will be more than enough. No sense in wasting tax payer¡¯s money.¡± With a beaming smile, the Warden shoos Croix away, before most firmly slamming the door shut. With a spring in his step, the Warden dials the last dialed number.


    The phone begins to ring and the suave masculine voice answers, ¡°Yes?¡±


    The warden triumphantly says, ¡°#66¡¯s and #017¡¯s deaths are confirmed. The corpses will be taken care of and all evidence of the incident erased.¡±


    The phone is silent as the warden begins to fidget nervously. ¡°Sir?¡± The warden nervously croaked.


    ¡°You surprised me, Walter. I was certain you would fail,¡± the smooth voice coolly stated causing the warden to sweat nervously. Suddenly the room feels too warm as the warden adjusts his shirt collar.


    ¡°Very good, Walter,¡± The smooth voice added, before terminating the call.


    Warden Walter let¡¯s out a sigh of relief as he fans his sweating face. Feeling much better, he grabs his coat from off the ground. And with a flourish slams the door shut behind him and heads home. He was going to take the wife out for dinner, which would be a certain shock to her. But hey, it was not every day one had such a near and most assured death experience.

 * Chapter 5 – #Pitstop

    A young woman with grey, rust stained hair coughs out blood as she stares with disbelief at the surreal scene before her. So very much, RED. With trepidation, she glances down at her hands that are literally dyed with blood. A further study reveals that she is even covered in a rust colored scent, that is its very own color. Ignoring the wounds of attack on her body, she bewilderedly studies the rust stained hands that she cannot recognize as her own. Glancing around, she begins to recognize the familiar figures strewn around her. Suddenly, her eyes freeze and become glued to the familiar figure of a small stuffed brown bear wearing a little blue suit with a matching blue bowler hat. The dazed grey-blue eyes fill with horror and recognition-.


    A waitress with dirty blond hair and stained pink diner¡¯s outfit crisply drawls, ¡°Miss, here¡¯s your order. Two Sunny side eggs, a side order of hash browns and a cup of orange juice.¡± The sour-faced waitress smoothly places the breakfast items onto the dining table. ¡°Please enjoy your meal, Miss,¡± the waitress sarcastically muttered, before moving towards her next customer.


    #017¡¯s eyes fly open wide wake as she remembers her current location. #017 laughs softly at herself, before the laughter comes to an abrupt stop. ¡°Enjoy the fucking meal, huh. She doesn¡¯t know the half of it,¡± she mutters to herself. With relish, #017 happily digs into the oily meal that is guaranteed to raise her cholesterol level. Because in any other place and time she would have turned her nose up in the air. However, this was her first meal and it was something to be truly grateful for considering what she had to go through to get the meal.


    After jumping out of the broken car door window, #017 rolled onto the pavement. The people were too occupied with the vehicle, that they had not seen the figure that suddenly surfaced onto the highway. Swiftly #017 removed the visor and black armor, but left the under-guard clothing items on, before tossing said closes items over the bridge. As the people began to come out onto the bridge, it became quite easy to maneuver between cars and gather unused items. A red hoodie, cash, some more cash, a fake ID and a motor bike. And with such ease, #017 sped off on the motor bike and crossed interstate lines. After driving most of the night, #017 had pulled off the road for a bite to eat and a new means of transport.


    Finished with her meal, #017 leaves payment for the bill with a small tip. The tip is enough to state the underlining message, ¡°Thanks and a crappy day to you too.¡± The diner door rings as #017 walks out. She glances at the parking lot that used to house a motor bike with the keys still in the ignition. The motor bike was long gone and the exact outcome desired.


    The ground crunches under #017 feet as she heads to the bus station just next door. The smell of diesel fills the spring crisp air as a bus pulls into the station, while other buses depart from the station. The two lax security guards at the glass door barely scan #017 over. Given her size and clothes the lax security didn¡¯t bother with #017. If she was a run-a-way, it wasn¡¯t their business unless she was on the amber alert, which she was not nor was there a notice in effect. It certainly helped that she did not look like a minor either. And thus so, #017 not only went unnoticed but unremembered by the security guards of the bus station.Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original.


    The bus front desk attendant doesn¡¯t even glance at the red hooded #017. The bus attendant loudly chews on her gum with her mouth open. ¡°Where too?¡± The female bus attendant slurred as she glances at her long pink acrylic nails.


    #017 is silent for a moment studies the bus map and schedule overhead. With a roll of her eyes, the bus attendant glances at the customer in front of her. ¡°So, do you want a ticket or not?¡± The bus attendant snapped as she blew a large pink bubble before having it pop annoyingly loud.


    #017 is silent for a second as she eyes the tag that reads, Betty Lou Parks. ¡°My bad. A ticket to Aurora, please,¡± #017 politely replied back.


    The female bus attendant known as Betty Lou snorts as she flips her blond highlighted hair. With an annoyed look in her eyes, Betty Lou types the information into the computer. ¡°That will be $169,¡± she crankily said. #017 happily pushes two hundred bills through the small opening into the window. Betty Lou snatches the bills and counts them, despite it being obvious that the amount given was $200.


    After a moment Betty Lou opens the cashier box and prints the ticket. ¡°Here¡¯s your ticket, the bus leaves in 35 minutes. And your change is $31 dollars,¡± the female attendant said as she pushed the items through the window. Without even letting #017 finish grabbing them, Betty Lou shrilly yells, ¡°Next!¡±


    #017 ignores the actions of the female bus attendant, but does take the time to fill out the customer service review questionnaire. Leaving a scathing review, #017 made sure to print the name of Betty Lou as the reason for dissatisfaction. Content, #017 walks over to Bus number #04 heading towards Aurora.


    The bus ticket collector holds his hand out to punch hole the ticket. #017 hands her ticket to the tired ticket collector who punches the ticket without even glancing at it. Perturbed by the obvious lack of concern, #017 climbs onto the bus. The bus smells stank with the faint smell of vomit filling the air.


    The bus is filled with a variety of people, but there are plenty of seats available. #017 makes sure to pick an empty bus seat next to the emergency window lever. But before taking a seat, #017 first inspects that the seat doesn¡¯t smell too bad and that it is dry. Satisfied, she sits down and watches the bus fill up. The bus fills for the next few minutes as the final call for passengers to board is made.


    The round bellied bus driver closes the door and announces on the intercom the destination. ¡°This is bus #04 boarding and heading to Aurora,¡± the driver declared. No one looked panicked or startled at the bus driver¡¯s announcement. Taking that as a sign, the bus driver takes off the brake and begins to move the bus. In a cloud of diesel, the bus roars forward and climbs onto the interstate highway.


    Making her sure her hood is down, #017 gingerly leans her head back to take a nap. She hadn¡¯t slept the night and needed a good night¡¯s sleep. The sounds fade away as #017 falls asleep into blissful darkness that is empty of dreams or anything else for that matter. Nothing but sweet heavenly darkness.

 * Chapter 6 – Professor Skinner

    04-04-20XX, Professor Skinner glances at his attentive classroom. ¡°That¡¯s for today, papers are due by the end of next week,¡± Professor Skinner calmly stated. His students groan, but swiftly gather their papers to go home. Professor Skinner does the same, gathering his teaching materials. He unconsciously pauses and glances up at the classroom window that shows a swift setting sunset through the blooming spring trees on the school¡¯s campus grounds.


    His kids were off with his wife watching some children¡¯s movie that was huge in theatres. Never mind that he didn¡¯t understand the point, but he couldn¡¯t very well skip teaching his class just to go to a movie he didn¡¯t want to see. It still surprised him, how often teaching was his savior of such situations. With that in mind, Professor Skinner decides to head directly home, but first stop by the Chinese takeout to pick up an order of mushu pork to enjoy, while grading without any interruptions.


    Lost in thought, Professor Skinner exits the empty classroom having shut the lights off. However, he failed to notice the watchful figure who had stepped out from the shadows. The red hooded figure swiftly disappears among the students without a trace.


    Carrying the Chinese takeout in one hand and his briefcase in another, Professor Skinner juggles the items between his arms to reach the house keys. His takeout almost falls as he steadies the plastic bag with his teeth and twists the key into the door knob. The door unlocks as he swiftly jingles the keys with his fingers back out. Holding the keys by the key chain, he hastily grabs the bag, before letting go of the plastic takeout bag held with his teeth.


    Pushing the door open with his briefcase, Professor Skinner wipes his feet on the Welcome mat, before stepping inside. With a firm kick with the sole of his leather black oxfords shoe sole, the door slams shut behind him. The doors slam echoes rather loudly throughout the empty, dark house.


    The house is eerily quiet without his children. Professor Skinner thought to himself as his footsteps sound far too loudly across the wooden floor. Even the shadows seem so very large to his eyes as the they loom from every corner. With growing unease, he reaches for the light switch in the hallway. The light switch clicks dully as the light bulb barely flickers with light casting even stranger, moving shadows across the floor and walls.


    Professor Skinner¡¯s suddenly hears his wife¡¯s sharp voice in his ears. ¡°Berry, will you change the light bulb in the hallway? It¡¯s flickering and the children don¡¯t like it,¡± His wife had asked two days ago.


    Professor Skinner sighs as he remembers and feels largely comforted by the reminder. He calmly strides into the dark kitchen and sets his things on the counter. Before he can turn around to turn on the light, a movement or flicker of a shadow catches his attention. Turning too slowly, a dark object smashes into his head. A wrack of pain crashes through him as Professor Skinner falls to the floor. Barely able to see in the dim gloominess, he sees a red blur as everything goes dark.


    A soft ticklish voice in his ear whispers, ¡°Wake up, sleepy head.¡± With a pounding headache, Professor weakly tilts his head as he blinks rapidly still rather dazed. Slowly the objects before him come into focus until he sees a figure with a red hood sitting causally in front of him.


    Suddenly, his training kicks in as Professor Skinner alertly scans his surroundings. He was very well tied on the ground with his arms tied behind his back and his feet tied together at the ankles and upper thighs. To ensure any movement was visible, he was propped up against the kitchen cabinet. Not tied to a chair, lest the chair itself be used as a weapon or as an aide to loosen the ropes. It was a professional job given the knots on the rope and the fact that he wasn¡¯t dead yet. And if so, they needed him alive, which would buy him some time.


    Professor Skinner carefully studies the figure in front of him and tries to narrow the candidates down. But unfortunately, the bright hoody only described an age, but not any particular group. Though at least the hoody did enlighten the gender of the individual, a female.


    Taking a deep breath Professor Skinner clears his mind and ignores the throbbing in his head. A nauseating feeling climbs up his throat, but he merely rests his head back against the wooden counter. The feeling slowly ebbs and dies until it becomes a dull sickly feeling in the bottom pit of his stomach.


    ¡°To what organization or whom do I owe this unexpected visit?¡± Professor Skinner drily asked as he breathed through his nose. Slowly opening his eyes, he studies the figure for any reaction. The figure doesn¡¯t move keeping their hands in the hoody pocket.


    ¡°I see, a tough customer,¡± Professor Skinner rather friendly said. His training and years of experience told him, that if he could connect with his target, it would be that much easier to live or extract what he needed. In this case, gain time to escape. With his back turned against his captor and against the wall, he slowly flexes his muscles to test the ropes, the ropes are far too tight to even budge an inch.


    Waiting for a response, Professor Skinner begins to move his fingers finding that the ropes are still too tight to loosen that way. As for his legs, they were far too well tied for him to try anything. His mind races for an alternative as his hands reach for each other and clasp each other firmly in response. Enlightened, his brows furrow at understanding what he would have to do. He would have to break his thumb to loosen the ropes, but he would have a very small window of opportunity to act. Therefore, everything hinged on that small moment in time, when his captor would make a mistake and reveal their weakness.


    The hooded female cocks her head and finally speaks, ¡°You cannot imagine, how many days and nights I spent imaging what I would do to you, Professor Skinner.¡± The chilling words cause a shiver of dread to crawl down Professor Skinner¡¯s spine. ¡°But to my surprise, I feel nothing. Which is frankly disappointing. But oh well, no use crying over spilt milk.¡±


    Professor Skinner taking the opportunity to move his captor¡¯s heart. ¡°You¡¯re right killing me, won¡¯t make you feel better. And whatever I did, I¡¯m sorry. I truly am. In fact, you can just leave me here tied until my wife and kids get home. You can leave and I won¡¯t say a word to anyone about tonight¡¯s events. After all, I can¡¯t even identify you,¡± Professor Skinner persuasively stated to his captor attempting to appeal to his captor¡¯s better human nature.Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website.


    The hooded figure purposefully pushes her hood back causing Professor Skinner¡¯s heart to sink. The female¡¯s grey white hair is pulled into a neat bun. Her Grey-blue eyes seem dull, but sparkle with some unspeakable emotions. And her features seem youthful, but more that of a young woman¡¯s. Nothing outstanding to say the least, but those very features lurked at the edge of his subconscious screaming at him.


    Professor Skinner hesitates, before saying, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, you seem familiar, but I don¡¯t recognize you.¡±


    ¡°Ah, but you do know me and very well that I might add, Professor Skinner. I am the one who you named, let me think, ah yes, Alexandrina,¡± #017 calmly stated with a friendly smile. ¡°Isn¡¯t it good to see old friends, Professor Skinner?¡±


    Professor Skinner pales as he begins to tremble. ¡°Alexandrina, I¡¯m not that person anymore, I left Cypher after the incident. I am an entirely new person, I teach ethics for heaven¡¯s sake,¡± Professor Skinner softly pleaded. ¡°Please I have a wife and kids!¡±


    ¡°In that case, we better get to it, before they get back from the movies, Professor Skinner,¡± #017 calmly said as she took out a loaded weapon from her front hoody pocket. With ease, #017 points the armed weapon at Professor Skinner.


    ¡°It¡¯s simple really, I¡¯ll ask a question and you¡¯ll answer. Is that understood, Professor Skinner?¡± #017 serenely stated with the gun pointed straight at Professor Skinners head. Professor Skinner¡¯s throat tightens as his mouth dries, but slowly and most firmly, he nods his head in reply. He subtly takes hold of his thumb ready to act at the slightest waver of that gun. It would be the only chance he would get.


    ¡°I only have two questions, that are really the one and the same. Where is Atlas?¡± #017 sternly asked.


    Professor Skinner pales and says, ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± The gun suddenly moves from his chest to his head. ¡°I really don¡¯t know, I was merely a scientist working on Project Cypher.¡± The finger of #017 tightens around the trigger in response. ¡°But I know someone who might!¡±


    The gun doesn¡¯t waver as #017 asks, ¡°Who?¡±


    ¡°After Project Cypher was terminated, the entire project¡¯s personnel were relocated and any information on Project Cypher was scrubbed, blacked out, destroyed, becoming a need to know basis of classified information. While the only surviving proof of Cypher, the sole surviving subject known as Alexandrina,¡± Professor Skinner voice falters at the last two words.


    ¡°Rather than destroying the only survivor successfully programmed, Atlas deemed that Alexandrina was to be relocated to Stoker, OH to be surveyed by an entire town filled with ex-high level trained personnel, who officially no longer existed. However, the side-effects that had appeared in all the terminated subjects suddenly occurred in subject Alexandrina and the direct consequence was the occurrence, the massacre of the entire township of Stoker. The government was ready to destroy you for its loses, but Atlas interfered due to your classified, but valuable existence as the last surviving subject. A bargain was struck, preservation of the last subject in a highly secure facility,¡± Professor Skinner firmly stated only pausing for breath.


    ¡°Sorry, Alexandrina, but I¡¯m a bit dazed,¡± Professor Skinner innocently said as #017 eyes flicker unhappily every time her subject name is stated. #017 warningly glares at him as Professor Skinner smiles innocently in reply. ¡°Sorry, my dear. As I was saying, Alexandrina, the one person who might know is Georgio Adragna.¡± Professor Skinner sincerely replied.


    ¡°You¡¯re lying,¡± #017 flatly stated. Professor Skinner opens his mouth to protest as #017 explains. ¡°Drops of perspiration have been released by your body,¡± #017 said as she points to her nose with her left hand. ¡°Your heart jumped several beats when you said that fake name and has been that way your entire statement,¡± #017 continued while pointing to her ears. ¡°And your eyes, they are fully dilated and flicker inconsistently,¡± #017 calmly ended as she points to her eyes.


    ¡°Professor Skinner, I¡¯m disappointed that you¡¯re surprised. You know exactly what I am, because this was exactly what I was made into. I can¡¯t even remember my own name, it was all taken away for me. All I have is the code name I was given, Alexandrina. But worst of all, all of you, broke something inside of me and changed me,¡± #017 coldly said as she touched her heart with her palm before pointing at her head with her index finger. ¡°I can¡¯t change the fact that there¡¯s something¡¯s wrong with me, I know that know. But before we continue to discuss my emotional and mental turmoil, I suggest you remember some rather important details, Professor Skinner, lest I do anything rash.¡±


    #017 paused theatrically as Professor Skinner quivers with rage and fear. ¡°Professor Skinner, you have a wonderful wife and two adorable children. And given that you created me, you know exactly what I am, what I have done and what I can do. So, I shall solemnly ask you, Professor Skinner, do you think I am lying to you?¡± #017 eagerly said with a warm smile.


    Professor Skinner trembles as his hand loosens its grip on his thumb. Dismayed at his mistake, his face pales as he gulps with terror. ¡°They will kill me,¡± Professor Skinner whispered.


    ¡°Professor Skinner, the decision is simple to make. But given that you seem so reluctant and undecided, allow me to persuade you otherwise. I shall ask you a fairly simple question, Professor Skinner. Shall your lovely wife and children and I formally meet?¡± #017 calmly stated as Professor Skinner lips tremble with horror and alarm for his family.


    #017 pensively cocks her head. ¡°What are your two children, five and eight? A delightful age to make new friends, don¡¯t you think Professor Skinner?¡± #017 charmingly said as she smiles a most heartfelt smile at him.


    Professor Skinner desperately pleads, ¡°Please don¡¯t hurt my wife and children. Please I¡¯m begging you.¡±


    ¡°Oh, Professor Skinner,¡± #017 said as she let out a heartfelt sigh. ¡°What was it that you said, when we begged for the testing to stop? Oh yes. Be like snow¡­. Silent and Cold.¡±


    Professor Skinner closes his eyes in defeat. ¡°I don¡¯t know if he is still alive or not, I lost contact after the relocation. But the only one of us, scientists, who worked on the project that would have the authority to know, would be William Burns. That¡¯s really, all I know,¡± Project Skinner desperately beseeched as his eyes silently plead for mercy.


    #017 is quiet for a moment before faintly answering, ¡°I believe you.¡±


    Professor Skinner sighs with relief, but swiftly chokes as the gun remains pointed at his head. ¡°It was nothing personal, Alexandrina, but I didn¡¯t have a choice! You do! Alexandrina, you have a choice. I know you don¡¯t want to do this, because I can still see that good girl inside of you,¡± Professor Skinner persuasively said as the gun shakes for just a second.


    Seeing results, Professor Skinner continues, ¡°Alexandrina, think about those good people from Stoker. They wouldn¡¯t want you to kill me, Alexandrina!¡±


    A tranquil little smile appears on #017¡¯s face. ¡°You¡¯re right. But they are all dead,¡± #017 lightly stated and pulled the trigger. Professor Skinner is unable to react as the bullet passes through his brains and into the cabinet behind to remain deeply logged inside the cabinet. The piercing sound echoes loudly throughout the house and onward like a ripple in a pond.

 * Chapter 7 – 211

    A distinct click is heard as a calm, but firm women¡¯s voice answers, ¡°9-1-1, what¡¯s your emergency?¡±


    "I heard a gunshot coming from my neighbor¡¯s house across the street. The lights are off, but Mr. Skinner¡¯s car is parked in the driveway,¡± A woman nervously breathed into the phone. ¡°Oh, my god, do you think they will come here next?¡± The neighbor shrieked shrilly in a panic.


    ¡°Ma¡¯am please calm down. Nothing is going to happen,¡± The operator sternly said as she pinned the location of the call from the phone line being used. A quick glance confirms the address of the house directly across from the caller, 127 Penny Lane. The 911 dispatcher types the information rapidly onto her screen with the added status code 211, robbery in progress into the dispatch information screen.


    ¡°Oh, god. Oh, god,¡± the neighbor muttered on the phone.


    ¡°Ma¡¯am, the police are on their way,¡± The operator calmly said as she sent the information. ¡°Ma¡¯am, I need you to stay on the line with me until the police arrive. Can you do that?¡±


    ¡°Yes. Yeah, okay,¡± the fearful female neighbor stuttered.


    ¡°Thank you. Now can you tell me anything more about Mr. Skinner? Is there anyone else in the house with him?¡± The operator asked.


    ¡°No,¡± noisily sniffed the female neighbor. ¡°His wife, Linda and I are good friends. She said she was taking the kids to the movies and afterward to dinner. She and the kids shouldn¡¯t be back yet. And I didn¡¯t see her minivan in the driveway either.¡±


    ¡°Okay, good,¡± The dispatcher said as she typed the added information. The operator continues to ask questions as the minute''s trickle by until the police officers arrive.


    *


    The warm corpse is slumped against the counter as a gaping gunshot wound leaks fluid from the opening in the forehead. Humming under her breath, #017 turns away from the still corpse and heads up the stairs to the family safe. It was amazing what access to the internet allowed one to find out over the course of a week. Class schedules, electricity and house blue prints, registered safes, and so much more useful information.


    #017 returns her gun back to her hoodie pocket and grabs the black leather gloves from the hoodie pocket. Now what was truly amazing is just what a hoodie pocket can hold, truly a wondrous feat of the 21<sup>st</sup> century. With that thought in mind, #017 pulls on the black leather gloves and types in the eight-digit password, 0121-1128. The password was the month and day of Professor Skinner¡¯s children¡¯s birthdays.This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report.


    The safe clicks open as she turns the knob and glances inside. #017 lets out a soft whistle at easily spotting $100k in cash. ¡°A safe¡¯s password really should be regularly updated. It¡¯s especially dangerous to use personal information as a password,¡± #017 mumbled out loud, before glancing at her watch.


    Emergency services should have already been called by a neighbor. The police officers should be arriving in two minutes, she thought to herself. #017 walks out of the room and into the children¡¯s room. Her eyes fall across a worn purple backpack with a sparkly unicorn engraved on the front of the back pack. #017 nods in appreciation of the fashion statement, before grabbing the thoughtfully empty backpack.


    #017 swiftly strides back to the safe and slides the cash into the backpack. Leaving the jewels and other valuable information in the safe, #017 runs down the hall and leaps. She soars across the flight of stairs, before landing loudly on her feet. She scrambles across the wooden floor and heads out the kitchen door. The wail of sirens can faintly be heard in the distance, swiftly enclosing.


    #017 closes the glass door but does not lock it. She swiftly glances about for a projectile and finds a nicely shaped Feng-Shui stone. Swiftly #017 grabs the stone and hurls the round stone through the glass door. The glass clatters loudly to the ground leaving a wide gap through the glass screen.


    Taking a moment, #017 carefully weaves her hand through the crack, unlocking the door and kicking it wide open. Satisfied, she turns around sprints across the wide-open lawn. #017 eyes zero on the trampoline a few feet away from the wooden fence. She tucks her elbows and dashes for the trampoline. #017 leaps into the air and bounces playfully on the trampoline with a wide grin on her face.


    The sirens grow louder in the distance as #017 sighs at the impertinent interruption. Concentrating, she bounces in place for a second, before leaping upward with all her strength. With the grace and strength of an Olympic gymnast, she vaults and twists through the air. The height is not enough to clear the fence as #017 falls face first towards the pointed fence.


    #017 uncrosses her arm from her chest and stretches her hands straight forward. The fence digs into her palms as she remains in the air doing a hand stand on the fence. Grunting, #017 moves her weight to her feet tilting back and pushes herself off the fence. A neat backward flip is made in the air as #017 lands straight on her feet with her hands held triumphantly in the air and her face scarce inches from the wooden fence.


    #017 hums to herself, before ducking around the bushes as two police vehicles dart past the towards the house, #127 Penny Lane. Not hearing any other follow up sirens, #017 darts across the open street only taking her eyes off the road to glance at her watch. She nods to herself, she was still on time.


    Further down the street, the Aurora City Transit Bus turns the corner. The bus roars forward towards the empty bus stop ahead. #017 darts forward as though her life depended on it, which it did. Not even realizing she is out of breath, #017 comes to a breathless halt under the bright blue bus stop sign.


    The roaring Transit Bus comes to a screeching halt just a second after. The bus driver a friendly mocha skinned man flashes the hooded female passenger a glistening smile. ¡°Come on, board,¡± The bus driver confidently said.


    #017 nods and takes out a prepaid bus card and swipes it through the bus scanner as she climbs up the steps. The bus is thankfully empty as she takes a seat next to the emergency window. The bus driver closes the door and pulls away from the curve. The bus roars forward and heads onward on its route.

 * Chapter 8 – Break In

    Two patrol cars pull to a screeching halt in front of 127 Penny Lane. The vehicles no longer ring with sirens, but the flashing red and blue lights are still on as the four officers exit the two patrol vehicles. Glancing at each other the officers split into two groups. One group heads towards the front door, while the other heads around back.


    Weapons ready the officers at the front door nod to each other. ¡°POLICE!¡± One of the officer yells as the other officer rams the door open. The door hinges tear and the door swings open as they rush upstairs. The two officers in the back enter silently through the back door as the officers in front break down the front door. The officers in the kitchen automatically react raising their guns, but registering that the sound was made by their fellow officers slightly lower them.


    One of the officers in the kitchen reaches for a light switch and turns on the light in the kitchen. The light flickers on as the scent of fresh blood reaches the officers noses. The two officers in the kitchen swiftly walk around the counter to find the corpse of the house owner, Mr. Skinner. The officers lower their gun as the senior partner reaches for the intercom on his shoulder and says, ¡°187, the house owner has been shot and is dead.¡±


    ¡°Copy. Forensics and back up are on their way,¡± a police dispatcher responded.


    The officer softly mutters, ¡°Copy that.¡±


    The officers lower their guns as the two officers who had entered from the front stomp back downstairs. ¡°The assailant or assailants are no longer here. It looks like a robbery gone wrong. The safe has been emptied, but we will need to check with the wife,¡± The burlier officer replied as he stepped into the kitchen to see the victim.


    ¡°Aw, Christ. The things people do to each other,¡± grumbled his partner from behind him.


    ¡°Amen,¡± the burly officer replied.


    The junior officer who entered through the back-door snorts. ¡°I¡¯m betting it¡¯s the wife. It¡¯s always the wife,¡± The junior officer drily commented as he holstered his firearm.


    His senior partner raises an eyebrow and says, ¡°Really, Kowalski? A man was just shot in the head and in his own house. Wiseass, have some respect for the dead.¡± The junior officer shrugs his shoulder in reply. His senior partner sighs and walks out of the kitchen. The junior officer is left behind to guard the corpse, while the rest move out toward the front to setup the yellow tape and preserve the scene of the crime.


    An hour later, the scene is covered in police officers as a red mini-van pulls on the curb. A tan healthy chocolate haired woman climbs out the driver seat, but not before asking her two children to stay inside the van. Frowning, she walks towards one of officers guarding the yellow tape entry. ¡°Excuse me, officer. Is there a problem?¡± Linda asked.


    And before the officer can respond, the head detective on scene, Detective Marlow rushes forward. ¡°Mrs. Skinner, we have a delicate situation,¡± Detective Marlow smoothly said.


    Linda frowns and says, ¡°Okay. But do you have my husband¡¯s permission to do so? I mean it¡¯s late and my kids are tired, I just want to get them into bed.¡±


    The lines on Linda¡¯s face only grow deeper. ¡°Delicate Situation? What is that supposed to mean-?¡± Lina¡¯s voice faltered as a black body bag was finally rolled out on a stretcher. ¡°No. NO. NO!¡± Linda mutters as she wobbles on her feet.


    Detective Marlow steadies her in his arms as Linda noisily begins to weep in his chest. ¡°Mrs. Skinner, I am sorry for your loss, but we need you to accompany us down to the station for an official statement. Just to rule you out as a possible suspect. But before then, is there anyone you can leave your children with for the night,¡± Detective Marlow persuasively said.This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work.


    Sniffing in a daze Linda stutters, ¡°M-Mindy Wendel. She¡¯s just down the street and her eldest daughter, Madison and my daughter, Jessica are best friends. While her, Maison and my, Tyler are best friends. She¡¯ll take the kids for the night, if I ask her too.¡±


    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s go do that,¡± Detective Marlow said as Linda leans against him.


    The two children are frightened in their car seats from the cops around their house and their mother crying. Linda manages a weak smile and lies to her children as her heart breaks. ¡°Okay, sweet hearts a change of plans. Tonight, the two of you get to have a sleepover at Mindy¡¯s! Isn¡¯t that fun?¡±


    The two children innocently nod their heads in excitement. An officer accompanies Linda down the street to drop her children, before heading to the station. There the officer¡¯s take Linda¡¯s statement of her whereabouts and the standard questionnaire. Lina noisily sobs the entire time and doing the best she can to answer the detective''s questions.


    Several hours later, Detective Marlow sighs as he watches the interrogation from behind the one-way glass screen window. ¡°The wife is clean. We won¡¯t be able to hold her much longer if she smartens up,¡± Detective Marlow.


    His superior officer, Lieutenant Roy Jensen, frowns and replies, ¡°It does look like a robbery, doesn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°Yes. From the pictures shown to Mrs. Skinner, there was about 100k in cash inside the safe. A bank withdrawal from a trust fund in that amount three years ago confirms that is true. Either a friend or family member knew the amount was in there-.¡±


    ¡°Or it¡¯s just bad luck,¡± Lieutenant Roy Jensen finished for him.


    ¡°Yes, sir, that just about covers it,¡± Detective Marlow said with a sigh.


    Lieutenant Roy Jensen clasps Detective Marlow on the back. ¡°Go home, Marlow and rest for the night. And as for Mrs. Skinner, cut her loose, but make sure she is kept under watch, just to be safe,¡± Lieutenant Roy Jensen firmly said, before squeezing Detective Marlow¡¯s shoulder one last time, before leaving the room.


    With a sigh, Detective Marlow rubs his tired eyes. He knocks on the window twice signaling to the officer inside to let Mrs. Skinner go for the night. Detective Marlow rolls his neck popping his weary body, before closing the folders on his desk and going home for the night. A home invasion was nothing to laugh at, but frankly he was tired and overworked with two other open murder cases. And more importantly, he had his own family waiting at home with him. With that in mind, Detective Marlow purposefully closes his office and steps out of the station.


    Yet somehow a few minutes later a dim light can be seen from within the empty office pulling files and copying reports. The flashlight after some time goes out and nothing more is seen. In fact, when Detective Marlow returned to his office the next morning, he would find nothing amiss with his office. Except a very well written, detailed tip on the whereabouts of the instigator of the horrendous crime committed on 127 Penny Lane.


    Without wasting any time, Detective Marlow brought the tip to his officers not even questioning a vital detail. Just how was that tip left in his office on his desk? The door had been locked before he left for the night and was not reopened until he arrived that very morning. Ignoring that small detail, Detective Marlow was given permission to search and cease. Swiftly a judge issued a warrant for Andante¡¯s arrest, a small-time drug dealer in the area.


    When SWAT and Detective Marlow burst into the gang bangers house they found the corpses of Andante and his girlfriend dead from a Heroin overdose. Piles of coke and other illegal substances were on the table, where two addicts had been getting high via snorting and needles. Further investigation into the house found, several unregistered weapons and over 100 kilos of cocaine hidden beneath the porch. Satisfied, they had found the killer, Detective Marlow reported the information to his superior and unofficially to Mr. Skinner¡¯s wife. Linda Skinner, who thankfully wept in his arms and gratefully gave her thanks for finding her husbands killer.


    The home invasion case was officially closed within days and another new case reopened, that of Neil, the boss of Andante. With drugs tying Neil to drug dealing, the DA was able to get an injunction and imprison the big-time drug dealer. Detective Marlow was on the path to great things as a promotion loomed just around the corner. Who knew that a simple home invasion would be the path leading to success?

 * Chapter 9 – Evidence

    The night of 04-04-20XX, a shadowy figure walks rapidly down the street several blocks away from the police station. The figure makes his way to a sleek black parked car. The back-passenger window rolls hallway down as a voice asks, ¡°Well?¡±


    ¡°Here¡¯s all the copied reports and evidence on file,¡± the rugged man said while handing over the documents found in the Detective¡¯s office.


    The figure inside the car flips open the folder and reviews the documents. ¡°Is that all of them?¡± The figure inside asked.


    ¡°Yes, sir,¡± The rugged man promptly replied.


    ¡°Is it an open and shut case?¡± The figure asked.


    ¡°It will be, sir, by tomorrow morning,¡± the rugged man coldly snickered.


    ¡°Thank you for your hard work, John. Payment is on its way,¡± the seated figure replied.


    John pulls out his phone and checks that the payment was safely deposited into his swiss bank account. A small ding confirms the payment went through. ¡°It¡¯s always a pleasure, sir. Have a good evening,¡± John warmly said, before disappearing into the shadows.


    The passenger window rolls up and on cue, the car moves forward. The figure inside the car is an elegantly dressed man with square framed spectacles. The spectacled man swiftly reads through the documents, before calling a number.


    A crisp voice answered, ¡°Is it a warning or threat?¡±


    ¡°No, sir. I initially thought it was a staged crime, but all signs point to it being merely a home invasion,¡± the spectacled man nonchalantly replied.


    ¡°No mistakes, Harold. We cannot afford to have the Project called into question again. It¡¯s been five years and the project has since regained traction. All that is needed is an official seal and the project will commence,¡± The voice answered.


    ¡°Understood. Shall I have Senator Ricks lend a hand just in case?¡± Harold, the spectacled man asked.


    ¡°No. You know very well what he is busy with Harold,¡± the voice firmly reprimanded.This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    Harold is silent, before hesitantly asking, ¡°Sir, I understand it is not my position to say, but I have my concerns regarding Senator Ricks and the asset.¡±


    The silence is deafening, but seeing the call has yet to be terminated, Harold boldly continues, ¡°Alexandrina, is the sole surviving asset of the Project. Perhaps, it would be in the projects¡¯ best interest to have the asset present for additional testing and further study. The assets survival is the only fundamental truth that could enlighten the new project¡¯s team on old problems and possible alternatives to correct any additional issues that may arise.¡±


    Harold nervously tries to slow down his heart beat as the silence grows. After several minutes, the long lapse of silence grows and causes Harold to nervously adjust his glasses. ¡°No, Harold. Alexandrina though of incredible valuable possess an unimaginable high-risk factor to the project. Unless there are no alternatives and only then, as a last resort will the assets return to the project even be even considered. The asset is to remain firmly secured within the facility,¡± the voice strictly stated and with a frim click, the call drops.


    Harold frowns as he taps his finger against the folder. His informant at the secure facility had stated that there was a prisoner escape. However, his informant had not been able to confirm the identities. More so, three prisoners were confirmed deceased, but the identities were not disclosed. What bothered him was that after the escape the security had been doubled. But more importantly, block C was thrice as heavily guarded. There were only three prisoners housed in that section and only one of them was of enough value to have such a regiment of guards be issued. The asset, Alexandrina.


    Harold¡¯s lips curl into a sneer. Either way, Senator Ricks had hidden that rather important detail from the board. However, he would ensure that such valuable information is used to his benefit. A cruel smile appears on Harold¡¯s face as he messages his informant. It was time to lay out a trap to catch a wily fox.


    A sweet female voice answers, ¡°Yes, Harold?¡±


    ¡°Giselle, how soon can you be available? I have a profitable task for you,¡± Harold coolly proposed.


    The women¡¯s laugh twinkles pleasantly to the ear. ¡°All right, I¡¯ll bite. What¡¯s the catch?¡± Giselle sweetly murmured.


    ¡°No catch, other than it needs to be kept under wraps,¡± Harold honestly stated.


    ¡°So, it¡¯s like that, huh. Alright, what¡¯s the job?¡± Giselle curiously asked.


    ¡°I need you to find something for me. But before then, how do you feel about orange?¡± Harold impulsively inquired.


    ¡°Orange? It¡¯s a hideous color, why?¡± Giselle suspiciously asked.


    ¡°I¡¯ll send you the details,¡± Harold swiftly replied and terminated the call without answering the asked question to Giselle¡¯s anger.


    Harold adjusts his glasses as habitual and glances at the driver. ¡°To the airport,¡± Harold curtly said as the driver adjusts the route accordingly. The sleek car smoothly switches lanes and roars down the street towards the airport. Unnoticed and unseen.

 * Chapter 10 – Garage

    Elsewhere that same night in the corner of Aurora, a seedy garage is still open despite the late-night hour. The seedy men chat in front of a sleek mint green vehicle. Some of them smoke brand cigarettes, while others drink from their cheap beers. And the more audacious members do both holding one in each hand. A shaved buff man in a leather vest stands up as the crunch of footsteps can be heard on the gravel. The other men¡¯s guard goes up as they all tense and stop their chattering.


    From the shadows of the cars a figure emerges, a woman wearing dark designer sunglasses despite the late hour and obvious lack of sun. The boss of the garage a tawny bearded man with sideburns studies the approaching woman. Short brown channel hair, average face, and body, simple black tee-shirt, a fitted black leather jacket, comfortable blue jeans and leather boots that are not only expensive but the best combat boots money can buy. And strangely, a purple backpack with a sparkly unicorn engraved on the front.


    The woman¡¯s stride was confident and not a single trickle of nerves or hesitation can be seen. Clearly not anyone from the suburbs, but not the cops either. Cops either strutted like they owned the joint or were tense the entire walk. Plus, no cop would wear a sparkly unicorn encrusted purple backpack. The bearded man lets out a sigh, unable to get a good read on the woman. Either way, he was ready, the bearded man thought to himself as his hand eased towards the gun at his waistband.


    Some of the guy''s wolf whistle as the more audacious members let out cat calls. ¡°Hey baby, how about I show you my ride?¡± Suck Dick?¡± ¡°Yo girl, your ass is mine!¡± ¡°Wander into the wrong part of the neighborhood, bitch?¡± ¡°We¡¯ll show you a real good time, sugar.¡± The last two crass comments got some real loud laughter and jeers from the men.


    The woman doesn¡¯t react and stops a few feet away. The bearded man silences his men with a glare as the men shut their traps. The night is silent as the bearded man climbs to his feet. Not only tall and buff, the bearded man flexes showing his well-built muscles. ¡°Sorry about this unruly bunch, they tend to get easily excited. Well, what can I do for you, little lady?¡± The bearded man asked, crossing his arms over his buff chest as the blue shirt stretched over the taut muscles.


    ¡°Apology accepted,¡± the woman answered causing the men to choke in shock. The bearded man warily smiles as some of the men tense feeling insulted. ¡°I heard you sell cars that can¡¯t be easily be tracked,¡± The woman carefully said.


    ¡°Hey, you a cop?¡± A muscular tattooed in a white tank top boldly declared and stood up. He threateningly reaches for his gun as the rest of the men follow and reach for their hidden firearms.


    The bearded man seeing the woman not react carefully rises and takes a step forward. ¡°Yeah, we got what you need, but it¡¯ll cost ya,¡± The bearded man challengingly said.


    ¡°Yes, I was told that was to be expected. Anyhow, I need a black or blue colored vehicle. Simple nothing fancy, just an untraceable vehicle,¡± the woman resolutely asked.


    The bearded man scratches his beard thoughtfully. ¡°Hey girl, you on the run or in trouble?¡± The bearded man curiously inquired.If you spot this story on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    ¡°Both, I guess,¡± the woman honestly answered.


    The bearded man nods his head. ¡°Fine, that will be 10k and you got yourself a deal,¡± the bearded man said with a grin. The men remain tense waiting for a response from the woman.


    ¡°8k, the shit you sell can¡¯t be worth more than that,¡± the woman fearlessly responded back.


    The men fume, but the bearded man lets out a cheerful laugh. ¡°I like you girl. Deal,¡± the bearded man said, before adding, ¡°Tony, go get the sedan.¡± The tattooed man in the white tank opens his mouth to protest but swiftly moves after a glare from the boss. The men visibly relax as they remove their hands from their weapons and begin to smoke and chat softly. However, they remained alert keeping an eye on the woman before him.


    The sound of a car engine is heard as a car pulls out from behind the garage. A non-descriptive blue sedan still in relatively good condition charges for the woman. The woman doesn¡¯t move as Tony and her play chicken. At the last second, Tony brakes as the woman remained standing still until the car bumper screeched to a stop a scarce two inches from her body.


    The men let out chortles of laughter as the embarrassed Tony slams the car door shut and stomps towards the guys. The car is still running as the woman walks around the car and stops. The bearded man gleefully says, ¡°Girl, you¡¯re the craziest person I¡¯ve ever seen and I¡¯ve seen crazy.¡±


    ¡°That is a spot-on observation, actually,¡± the woman nonchalantly replied and pulls out a stack of cash from her jacket. She tosses the cash to one of the men who easily catches it. The man swiftly weighs the stack of money and says, ¡°It¡¯s about 10k.¡±


    The bearded man raises an eyebrow at the added cash amount. ¡°To ensure this transaction never transpired,¡± the woman clearly specified.


    The bearded man nods in response as the still angry Tony shouts, ¡°And if we don¡¯t?¡±


    The woman cocks her head, before smiling. The men feel a chill crawl down their spine at the maddening smile. ¡°I will return to collect plus interest of course,¡± the woman softly said, before adding, ¡°And I don¡¯t mean a refund.¡±


    The threat hangs heavily in the air as the men remain silent and Tony rapidly pales. The bearded man nods slowly at finally understanding what the feeling he had been feeling. It was caution and fear. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Miss. I¡¯ll personally take care of the problem, should that situation arise,¡± the bearded man much more respectfully answered. The woman nods with satisfaction, before entering the car and driving off at full speed. The tail lights soon fade away as the men in the garage all swear and curse at Tony. Tony curses weakly back to only end up being beaten up by the rest of the men.


    The woman in the car reaches the highway, before removing her sunglasses and tossing the brown wig into the passenger seat. #017¡¯s gray hair is pulled into a neat bun, despite haven worn a wig. She sighs in recollection and grumbles, ¡°Men are so unreasonable only thinking with their pants.¡±


    #017 glances over at the sparkly unicorn bag pack and uses one hand to reach inside. She pulls out a black cap, that reads, Thinking Cap. Charmed with the hat, #017 had impulsively bought it at the clothing store. She pulls on the cap on to ensure that any highway or ticket cameras wouldn¡¯t capture her face.


    #017 switches on the radio as she heads down the interstate highway to her destination. The radio switches on as a song¡¯s chorus come on, the male vocalist singing vibrates through the air.


    ¡°I''m sorry for everything


    Oh, everything I''ve done


    From the second that I was born it seems I had a loaded gun


    And then I shot, shot, shot a hole through everything I loved


    Oh, I shot, shot, shot a hole through every single thing that I loved-.¡±


    ¡°How true,¡± #017 mused out loud before changing the radio stations. With some relief, a catchy pop song comes on the new radio station. #017 happily sings to the pop song, speeding down the highway and onward.

 * Chapter 11 – Tour

    In front of the town hall a group of tourists stand in front of woman holding a speaker phone. ¡°WELCOME!¡± The female shrieks as everyone winces. ¡°Oops,¡± the woman softly said and adjusts the megaphone. With a wide grin the woman says, ¡°Welcome to the Stoker Massacre Museum. Please follow me this way please.¡± The tourist group moves forward as phone or cameras flash taking pictures of the most nonsensical things such as the doors.


    Some teenagers of the tourist group nudge each other eagerly as they approach the macabre display. Bloodied clothes are behind glass containers as are plain items such as pencils, scissors and other normal everyday items. The group peeks at the display as the woman importantly says, ¡°The items on display are the clothing of the victims and the items used for the massacre. Unlike serial killers or other killers, the culprit went on a killing spree much like the Texas Chain Massacre. But unlike that event, the killer used any weapon found on hand, a pen, scissors, a fork, and many more everyday items. This museum houses only a few of the weapons used in the massacre. The rest are housed within the police department.¡±


    The tour guide allows the group to study the items with morbid curiosity for several minutes. The less conscious members of the group, the teenagers pose with peace signs in front of several items on display. ¡°Now, the names of the victims are engraved on a mass mural in front of the town hall. However, we have some of the victims¡¯ names, photos and ages here on display,¡± The female tour guide pointed to the wall behind her.


    The tourists move forward as a strange chill falls over them including the less empathic members. Some of the tourists pale and others shiver even the teenagers become withdrawn and silent as they read the names on the wall. The tourists are unable to bear reading the names on the wall and turn away. Some of the more sensitive members dab dry tears on their faces.


    The female tour guide gently leads them to a picture on the wall. ¡°Only fifteen years old, Alexandrina Ripperton became one of the few female serial killers in the world and the worst the world has ever seen without a doubt. To this date, the reason is still debated by the scientific community, but every scientific member of the mental health community agrees, that something went terribly wrong that day. A trigger of sorts happened,¡± The female guide pauses theatrically.


    ¡°Five years ago, at 8:13 a.m., a normal Wednesday morning, it was all quiet, when shouts began to be heard from the school. By the time anyone went to help, they too sucummed to the violence and death. The police were no different or anyone in the town for that matter. They were all doomed as the killer went from house to house until not a single living person was left in the town of Stoker,¡± The female guide creepily said as the tourists shiver.


    The female guide straightens up and kindly says, ¡°Though interesting to note for one reason or another, the killer did not flee. But waited an hour for the police in the next township over to arrive and detain her. Without bloodshed or any violence of any sort, Alexandrina Ripperton turned herself in. During the trial, it was proven that the massacre was not meditated or planned beforehand. It simply happened. As a result, the death penalty was taken off the table and a life sentence was placed on Alexandrina Ripperton to serve 750 years in a maximum secure prison.¡±


    The tourist group lets out a sigh of relief they hadn¡¯t known they were holding. The group members glance embarrassingly at each other and smile rather warily. The female guide says, ¡°Alright, are there any questions, before we move on?¡±


    A gray-haired woman wearing a black cap and sunglasses raises her hand. ¡°Sorry, but does Sherriff Hadfield still reside within the township?¡± The woman pointedly asked.


    The tourist stares at the woman with the purple sparkly unicorn bag pack. The bag pack gets weird looks as the teenagers snicker loudly. The female tourist guide blinks blankly, before replying, ¡°Yes, of course, he¡¯s still the sheriff.¡± Seeing the blank gazes, the tour guide swiftly adds, ¡°Sheriff Hadfield is the only still existing original town member of the Stoker Massacre having been away at the time of the massacre. NOW, are there any other questions?¡±


    Several tourists ask stupid questions such as how much did the wounds hurt and how long it took for the victims to die? #017 sighs through her nose at the stupdity of humanity. Humanity had come such a long way, yet why did it feel as though they had taken a step back?Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit.


    #17 snorts loudly again, before glanceing up at the image of her face. #017 glances at the dyed dark hair she once had and snorts. She shrugs and continues her study of her younger fifteen-year self. Her face was more innocent and tired, but her facial features are wrong on the image on the wall. The nose is longer and straighter, fuller lips, cheeks are rounder, and other small unnoticeable details. Nothing that is drastically different, but enough changes that if added together would cause her actual face to become unrecognizable. And only one person has access to that type of power, Atlas.


    The female tour guide smiles and says, ¡°Alright, onto the thumbprint wall. You can leave bloody thumbprints on the wall and take a commemorative picture.¡± The tourist group moves forward as #17 follows the tour guide out, while the rest of the group takes commemorative pictures. #17 studies Stoker town that seems out of a dream. For a moment, she can hear the distinct giggling laughter as she automatically steps back into time. #17 heart jumps into her mouth with a faint thread of impossible hope, she hastily turns around to nothing but an empty sidewalk before her.


    #17 eyes flicker rapidly away and studies the town buildings that have been rebuilt. There are new additions to the town, mostly tourist traps. However, other than that the town was still as quiet as ever. With the incident largely forgotten within the new resident¡¯s minds, merely becoming an old nightmare, a cautionary tale to tell children at night.


    *


    His shift ended, after work, Sheriff Hadfield carries a bouquet of white lilies for his wife, Mary and son, Gabe. His footsteps are muted on the yellow grass. The flowers flutter inside the plastic wrap as the still chilly spring wind blows. Sheriff Hadfield slows at seeing a figure standing in front of the two graves wearing a purple sparkly unicorn bag pack. Perplexed, he slows down as he nears. He stops a short distance away and says, ¡°I notice that you¡¯re paying your respects to wife and sons grave, but this is a private burial grounds. Can I help you?¡±


    The figure is still for a moment, before deliberately taking off their sunglasses and hat, before turning around. ¡°Hey Dad, long time no see,¡± #017 sheepishly answered.


    Sheriff Hadfield drops the flowers and reaches for his gun. #017 smiles sadly and says, ¡°If you¡¯re going to shoot me, I suggest you do it now.¡± Sheriff Hadfield points his firearm at her as he struggles to pull the trigger. But no matter he tries, he finds he just can¡¯t. Letting out a wretched cry, Sheriff Hadfield crumbles to the cold ground. ¡°Why are you here? To mock me? WHY?!¡± Sheriff Hadfield roared.


    #017 sighs and lightly says, ¡°It¡¯s a relief you didn¡¯t shoot me, Dad. But should you need to use your firearm in the future, I feel I should warn you. I sort of messed with the firing pin during your lunch break, you may want to fix that.¡±


    Sheriff Hadfield stares with disbelief at her, she was talking so casually as if she had gone away for a few years and had not been incarcerated for mass murder. #017 turns and glances at the two graves that have a bouquet of Snowdrops lain across their graves. ¡°Did you know that Gabe loved Dandelions? It was sort of hard to find them this time of year so I used Snowdrop flowers in their stead. He used to call Dandelions, wishies. He thought that if you blow on them just hard enough and wished just as hard, your wish could come true,¡± #017 softly remarked.


    Sheriff Hadfield stares blankly at her. He tries to open his mouth, but finds nothing can come out. #017 turns to stare at him and calmly says, ¡°Dad, I am going to ask you a series of questions. Now I don¡¯t know if you can answer them, but I need to do your best.¡±


    Sheriff Hadfield seems bewildered not understanding this strange turn of events. ¡°I know that you and mom, were EX-CIA. But you weren¡¯t the only ones, everyone in Stoker was EX-SOMETHING. But what I need to know, did you know what mom had been involved with, Dad? And do you know who I was before I came to Stoker?¡± #17 beseechingly asked as her eyes plead with him.


    Sheriff Hadfield opens his mouth and closes it unable to make a sound. After several tries he finally croaks, ¡°What does it matter now? They¡¯re all dead, you killed them.¡±


    #017 glances down and softly answers, ¡°I know that I am responsible for their deaths, but I¡¯m not the only one that is. I wasn¡¯t born like this, Dad, this was done to me. I know you hate me, but please try to remember.¡±


    Sheriff Hadfield wipes the tears streaming down his face and sniffs. He glances at the graves of his dead wife and son, yet a strange feeling of peace comes over him. One he hadn¡¯t felt since their deaths. He wipes the tears from his face and climbs onto his feet. ¡°Not here. I¡¯ll see you at the cabin,¡± Sheriff Hadfield gruffly stated, before walking away with the lily bouquet still in hand.


    #017 puts back on her sunglasses and hat. ¡°Thanks mom,¡± she softly said, before touching her hand to her lips and onto the cold gravestone that read, ¡°Mary Hadfield, Loving Mother, Wonderful Wife and Best Friend.¡±


    #017 pauses and places a gentle kiss on the cold, smaller gravestone. ¡°Gabriel Hadfield, three years old. Loving angel, may you always smile and know that you are deeply loved.¡± ¡°See you later, buddy,¡± she whispered before turning away.


    The Snowdrop flowers petals dance in the wind as if waving goodbye from beyond the grave. The petals stop waving, but a mischievously wind carries a couple petals on the cheerful spring wind. The petals fly towards their destination, before gently coming to rest on the passenger seat of the open car door of #017.

 * Chapter 12 – Hey

    Sheriff Hadfield waits inside the cabin and stares at the firewood burning in the chimney. A car pulls loudly on the gravel announcing an arrival. Sheriff Hadfield wraps his hands around the armrests of the rocking chair as footsteps are heard across the gravel nearing. A faint knock is heard against the door before the doorknob is turned. The door opens letting in a cool wind and is swiftly closed by her, but not before she wiped her feet carefully on the welcome mat.


    #017 comes around and takes a seat on a wooden chair against the wall. Sheriff Hadfield keeps his gaze fixated on the fire away from her. ¡°I noticed that the bullets for all my hunting gear are missing,¡± Sheriff Hadfield growled.


    #017 guiltily shrugs. ¡°One can¡¯t be too careful.¡±


    Sheriff Hadfield grunts in reply. The silence only grows between them as the fire crackles. They sit there in silence for some time, before either of them makes a move. #017 hesitates, before opening her mouth. Before she can speak, Sheriff Hadfield interrupts her. ¡°You know I didn¡¯t believe it, when they said, that you had slaughtered the entire township. Not you. Sure, you had your quirks, but what teenage girl doesn¡¯t?


    I mean, Mary brought you to live with us when you were just thirteen. You had been living with us for two years and were about to officially adopted into the family. But most of all, I saw just how much you loved him-. I just couldn¡¯t and can¡¯t understand, HOW COULD YOU?¡± Sheriff Hadfield¡¯s voice breaks as he blinks the tears away.


    #017 is silent, before she solemnly replied, ¡°It was me, but at the same time it wasn¡¯t. It isn¡¯t the me standing here, but something inside of me tearing its way out.¡±


    Sheriff Hadfield digests the solemn response for some time. The fire crackles in the darkness as the sun completely vanishes over the horizon. The gloom descends on the cottage as the shadows lengthen and the light fades away.


    Sheriff Hadfield finally speaks, ¡°Mary-, Mary didn¡¯t say, why you were given to her to care. I thought you were just a girl involved in a case of sex/human trafficking. So, I didn¡¯t think to ask questions, and when I saw how thin and withdrawn you were. I forgot to ask. We both did.¡±


    The fire crackles loudly for a moment as a brief lapse of silence blossoms between them. ¡°But before she died, Mary was worried about something. She would always be glancing over her shoulders. Now that I think about it, it as if she was afraid and certain that something was going to happen. I don¡¯t know what it was, but Mary said something about the truth being in Mr. Wilkins capable care. I don¡¯t know what it is, but it may hold a clue to whatever it is you are looking for.¡±


    #017 had been avoided gazing at the stuffed figure sitting on the hanging shelf. She slowly raises her eyes to study the cute stuffed brown bear in a blue pin-striped suit and matching blue silk felt bowler hat. Mr. Wilkins was Gabe¡¯s teddy bear. #017¡¯s lips tremble for a moment as she presses her lips tightly together. The urge passes, but still, she remains unable to step forward and reach for the washed bear, that seemed to still faintly carry that unmistakable metallic scent.


    Sheriff Hadfield smiles bitterly and says, ¡°Well? Aren¡¯t you going to take it? This is what you came for.¡±


    #017 turns her eyes on Sheriff Hadfield and narrows them. ¡°No matter what you think of me, I loved him and still love him with all my heart,¡± #017 steadily said.


    Sheriff Hadfield is the first to glance away, returning his gaze to the fireplace. The silence descends once more on the cabin until the fire embers only remain. Sheriff Hadfield grabs the logs piled next to his chair and tosses several logs inside. Embers fly into the air twinkling in the darkness before going out. The fireplace begins to brighten as the fire embers begin to burn and the wood begins to burn strongly.


    ¡°How much time do you have left?¡± #017 softly asked.


    Sheriff Hadfield stiffens before saying, ¡°What do you mean?¡¯


    #017 crosses her arms as she leans against the cabin wall. ¡°There are dark circles under your eyes and red eyes denoting a lack of sleep. Your breathing is highly irregular, nothing that can even be called a regular breathing pattern. Your skin is wane and taut and is beginning to turn yellow, but there is a noticeable lack of alcohol on your breath. Therefore, alcoholism can safely be ruled out. Thereby the only conclusion is that the blood in your body is clearly failing to be cleaned in the liver or kidneys. As for your hands, they shake, jittery from heavy drug use, but nothing that has been prolonged. Not to mention the blue, purple coloring on your hands and no doubt on the rest of your limbs indicating cyanosis,¡± #017 calmly said as Sheriff Hadfield gapes at her.This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work.


    ¡°Your heart is beating slower than normal, causing your blood pressure to drop more than 20 points than is the norm. And despite the warm spring weather, you are rather warmly dressed as if cold. Dad, how much time do you have left?¡± #017 quietly asked.


    Sheriff Hadfield chuckles softly. ¡°Huh, no one in the town knows, but who knew the most unlikely of persons would find out first.¡±


    #017 eyes fill with pain, hurt at the cold statement driving the message home, past all the walls of denial. ¡°I see, then I¡¯ll go now,¡± #017 softly said, swiftly walking across the room. #017 gently reaches for Mr. Wilkins, tenderly clutching the bear to her chest as if hugging a soft cuddly, warm body. An expression of pain, love, sadness and so much more emotions cross her face as she hugs that fuzzy brown bear with all of her strength.


    Sheriff Hadfield hands whiten as they painfully dig the rocking chair arms. A memory forcibly comes alive before his defiant eyes and unwilling heart and mind. He watches her and Gabe play on the lawn. Gabe giggles loudly being chased by her. Mary kisses his cheek and says, ¡°Thanks honey for washing the dishes,¡± as she watches the children playing in the backyard.


    Sheriff Hadfield proudly puffs out his chest. ¡°I am a modern man who can wash the dishes!¡± He proudly said.


    Mary snorts and bumps her hips into him. Sherriff Hadfield winces, but Mary¡¯s smile rapidly fades. ¡°Honey, you have to promise me something,¡± Mary solemnly said as she turns towards him.


    Sherriff Hadfield thinking it¡¯s a game, solemnly says, ¡°Promise,¡± making an X sign with his soapy hand over his chest.


    Mary''s lips twitch in a faint smile, but the solemnity of her gaze remains. ¡°No matter what happens, promise me, you¡¯ll always be on Alexandrina¡¯s side,¡± Mary seriously asked.


    ¡°Of course,¡± Sheriff Hadfield said.


    ¡°I mean it. Promise me,¡± Mary pleadingly begged.


    ¡°I promise,¡± Sheriff Hadfield soberly promised.


    Sheriff Hadfield blinks as he gazes at her and the bear. He opens his mouth to speak but is unable to. #017 walks towards the door, ¡°Wait!¡± Sheriff Hadfield exclaimed.


    #017 pauses and turns back. ¡°I want you to do something for me,¡± Sheriff Hadfield softly said. #017 solemnly nods, expectantly waiting for Sheriff Hadfield to continue as hope rises in her chest. ¡°I want you to kill me and make it look like a suicide,¡± Sheriff Hadfield determinedly stated.


    #017 flinches at the request, gripping Mr. Wilkins tightly to her chest. ¡°Okay. How do you want to do it?¡± #017 voice wavered as she answered.


    Sheriff Hadfield closes his eyes for a moment, before saying, ¡°Overdose. It will be the easiest and most painless way to go.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± #017 numbly said. On autopilot, she seats Mr. Wilkins in a nearby chair and begins to prepare the needed items for the operation. She pulls on her gloves before reaching for a glass in the cabinet and fills it with water. She swiftly calculates the number of pills needed for a painless overdose.


    #017 hands the glass back before heading towards the door and wiping down the handles of any fingerprints with a cloth. She had not left any fingerprints anywhere in the house on her first visit, but this second visit, she had failed to do the same. Finished, she closes the door back up and heads towards the kitchen cabinet. She counts out the various painkillers and returns with a handful in hand.


    With pills in hands, #017 returns with a plastic water bottle held between her clothing and hand. #017¡¯s hand trembles as her hand paused over the outstretched hand of Sheriff Hadfield. Stiffening her heart, #017 clenched fingers release the pills into the waiting hand below. In one swift, smooth motion Sheriff Hadfield swallows the pills, followed by a cup of water. ¡°You¡¯ll stay, won¡¯t you? Until it¡¯s done, I mean,¡± Sheriff Hadfield softly said as he stares into the dying fireplace, before placing the cup of water onto the wooden floor next to his feet.


    #017 quietly nods her head in response as she grabs Mr. Wilkins and holds him tightly in her arms. She takes a seat next to Sheriff Hadfield in the carved chair next to him and waits. Sheriff Hadfield¡¯s breathing begins to slow and almost unconsciously, #17 reaches over for weak his hand. Sheriff Hadfield eyes begin to droop as he unconsciously squeezes her hand back. Sheriff Hadfield fights to keep his tired eyes. ¡°I think I understand now, what Mary meant. You¡¯ll take care of yourself, won¡¯t you?¡± Sheriff Hadfield slowly asked.


    #017 blinks back the moisture in her eyes. ¡°Yeah, I¡¯ll be okay, Dad,¡± #017 sincerely said as her lips tremble. A gentle tired smile appears on his face as Sheriff Hadfield squeezes her hand tightly one last time. #017 squeezes his hand back as Sheriff Hadfield¡¯s eyes grow dull and his grasp goes limp. #017 gently retracts her hand and douses the fire. Without glancing back, she gently closes the cabin door and departs. The road blurs as tears pour down her face, but #017 doesn¡¯t a single time glance back. The town swiftly fades away and soon, #017 is gone.

 * Chapter 13 – Qualms

    Harold sorts through the documents on his desk, when the phone begins to ring. He glances at the unexpected caller ID and picks up. ¡°You should know better, you aren¡¯t supposed to call this number unless it is an emergency,¡± Harold flatly said.


    ¡°Sir, I thought you should know that Sheriff Hadfield is dead,¡± the male caller said.


    Harold brows furrow and says, ¡°Was it foul play?¡±


    ¡°Uh, no Sir, a suicide,¡± the caller nervously replied.


    ¡°And how is that not suspicious?¡± Harold growled as he impatiently drums his fingers against his cherry oak desk.


    ¡°Sheriff Hadfield, uh, had stage four cancer. He was going painfully fast, it was merely a matter of weeks, if not days,¡± the caller stuttered.


    ¡°Fine. But don¡¯t call this number again unless it is an emergency,¡± Harold coldly said, before terminating the call. Furious at being interrupted Harold returns to the task at hand. Before a minute has gone by, the phone begins to ring. Furious, Harold snaps and roars into the phone, ¡°What?¡±


    Giselle snorts and says, ¡°That¡¯s a fine way of answering the phone.¡±


    ¡°What do you need, Giselle?¡± Harold said through gritted teeth.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t tell me, I was going to be working as a secretary in a maximum state prison!¡± Giselle unhappily pouted.


    ¡°I warned you that it would have to do with orange uniforms. And secondly, you accepted the contract and payment already,¡± Harold crossly hissed. ¡°Now more importantly, given that you called me it saves me the trouble of calling to ask, what have you found out?¡±


    Giselle nervously says, ¡°Well, that is to say not much yet.¡± Harold lets out a low growl as Giselle hastily adds, ¡°But I¡¯m working on it. Though if I were you, I would keep a close eye on Senator Ricks.¡±


    ¡°Why? Have you found something?¡± Harold swiftly asked.


    ¡°Nothing concrete, but the warden is awfully chummy with him,¡± Giselle pauses and says, ¡°Gotta go.¡± The phone call ends as Harold frowns at the information. His instinct told him something else was going on. But if he put anymore manpower into the search, he could be caught. With a grunt, he returns to his work as he reads the documents to ensure everything is correct one last time.


    *


    Warden Walter waves goodbye to the smoking hot new secretary. He closes the door to his office and surveys his brand new renovated office. With glee, he sits down to survey his kingdom when the phone rings. ¡°This is the Warden,¡± Walter answered without checking the ID.Did you know this text is from a different site? Read the official version to support the creator.


    ¡°Quite cheerful this morning, Walter,¡± a voice said over the phone.


    Walter sits up and says, ¡°Yes, sir. Everything is in order and running smoothly. What can I do for you sir?¡±


    ¡°I need you to check something for me, Walter,¡± the voice calmly explained.


    ¡°Of course, sir. What is it?¡± Walter responded.


    ¡°I need you to check on a Sheriff Hadfield for me,¡± the voice asked.


    ¡°Yes, sir! I¡¯ll have the information for you in an hour,¡± Walter declared.


    ¡°Good, that¡¯s what I like to hear,¡± the voice coolly said, before sharply ending the call.


    Warden climbs out of his office and throws his door open. ¡°Jenny, I need to find everything there is no know about a Sheriff Hadfield!¡±¡± Walter yelled.


    ¡°Yes, Warden. It¡¯ll be done within the hour,¡± the new secretary sweetly said. The warden happily puffs out his chest and struts back to his desk.


    The new secretary reads through the information on file and finds no red flags. She subtly calls a familiar phone. ¡°WHAT GISELLE?!¡± The cranky voice of Harold said.


    ¡°Why is the Warden asking about Sheriff Hadfield?¡± Giselle asked as she glanced through the files.


    ¡°WHAT? Tell me everything?¡± Harold asked sitting straight up in his chair.


    ¡°I found nothing much, other than he committed suicide because of terminal cancer. But if isn¡¯t foul play, why is he asking about him? So, either Sheriff Hadfield knew something he shouldn¡¯t have or Ricks is ensuring that the suicide remains a suicide,¡± Giselle softly said.


    Harold swiftly opens the file on his own computer to review. ¡°There is nothing that catches one¡¯s eye except,¡± Harold pauses as his eyes zero on a name. ¡°Mary Hadfield, his wife served as security on a certain project,¡± Harold swiftly stated upon instantly recognizing the name of the project. A project deemed even more dangerous than project CYHPER, before being forcibly shut down.


    Giselle excitedly whispers, ¡°So could she have told her husband something he shouldn¡¯t have known?¡±


    Harold frowns and says, ¡°I think I am going to have to send a couple of my people to verify that it was a suicide.¡±


    ¡°But even so, there¡¯s something afoot. Can¡¯t you sense it?¡± Giselle muttered.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Harold flatly said. ¡°Call me if you find anything else out.¡± And without further ado the call ends.


    Giselle mimics Harold¡¯s voice, ¡°Call me if you find anything else out.¡± Giselle sniffs pointedly before finishing her job for the warden. She sashays to the warden¡¯s office, knocking gently on the door and entering without permission. ¡°Sir, the information has been sent to your computer for review,¡± Jenny (aka Giselle) said.


    ¡°Thank you, Jenny,¡± Warden Walter sincerely said. ¡°And um, Jenny would you like to have dinner with me tonight?¡±


    ¡°Why I would be delighted, Warden.¡± Jenny said with a wink and sashayed out the door. Walter grins like a love-struck fool as the door closes on him. Remembering himself, he excitedly reads the information, before dialing the return call.


    ¡°Well?¡± The smooth voice said.


    ¡°Senator, sir. Sheriff Hadfield committed suicide,¡± Walter swiftly said.


    ¡°Suspicious circumstances?¡± Senator Ricks asked.


    ¡°No, sir. He had terminal cancer, it was voluntary,¡± Walter hastily replied.


    ¡°It is for certain and has been confirmed?¡± Senator Ricks firmly asked.


    ¡°Yes, sir. It was voluntary, no forcible entry or any other signs of foul play,¡± Walter answered, before hesitantly adding, ¡°Sir, may I know what this is about?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s nothing, just a curious fancy. Anyhow good work, Walter,¡± Senator Ricks smoothly said.


    ¡°Thank you, sir. It is entirely my pleasure,¡± Walter said with a beaming smile.


    ¡°I am certain it is,¡± Senator Ricks drily said, before ending he call.


    Walter puffs out his chest and does a little jig. Not only was he having a dinner with a beautiful woman, but the Senator was happy! Walter scurries over to his drinking cabinet and pours himself a sherry to celebrate. And on second thought, then pours himself a brandy. Because one can never have enough drinks to celebrate a joyous occasion.

 * Chapter 14 – The Board

    21:00, 04-20-20XX, UNDISCLOSED LOCATION


    The metal door leading to the simple dark stone conference room nearly half a mile beneath the earth slides shut. The soft loudly echoes throughout the brightly lit room that only houses a smooth rock floor and a long round table with comfortable looking chairs. The long round table is filled with various seated members representing the various factions cooperating in unison for the project: military/government interest¡¯s, private investors, Cooperation¡¯s, and the medical/technological fields.


    At the head of the table a simple non-descriptive man is seated at the table. An ordinary face that had no place being in such a meeting, but still nonetheless was present. The sprinkled greying middle-aged hair did not give great indications to age neither did the very few wrinkles. The eyes were calm and brown this time around, but those eyes often were changed by mood. Contacts took care of that as did the dying of hair or even the hairstyle change or complete hair shave. Weight loss or weight gain helped change facial features, sometimes the face becoming sharper and other times plumper. Even the sunlight aided in this man¡¯s endeavor to be an everchanging chameleon, sometimes he was tan and other times as pale as a ghost. And his voice, it was non-descriptive as well, sometimes masculine and other times neutral with even the voice patterns and accent changing depending on the intended mood. There was absolutely nothing that would help one cement this man¡¯s face in one¡¯s memory. Not that various members hadn¡¯t tried time and time before, but failed inevitably each time.


    The man serenely raises his gaze to the seated board members. ¡°Welcome and thank you for coming. I see that everyone is present and well accounted for. Senator Ricks, the meeting is yours,¡± the man calmly stated, before clasping his hands in front of him and resting them on his lower chest/upper stomach.


    The charming face as seen on the news rises to his feet. Wearing a tailored expensive brand suit and shoes, Senator Ricks surveys the room with a carefree gaze, before flashing a charming boyish smile, using those dazzling pearly white teeth to their full potential. The seated members don¡¯t react, but that doesn¡¯t stop Senator Ricks from laying on the charm that served him so well.


    ¡°Thank you, sir,¡± Senator Ricks said with a nod towards the head of the table. ¡°Ladies and Gentlemen, we all know why you are here. You are here for the protection of your country and home. With nuclear weapons and other biowarfare weapons in existence for terrorists and less savvy nations to use, neutralizing such threats has become an ever increasingly difficult job with the public having access to instantaneous media and communication.


    Nowadays to complete a simple mission, it is filled with complexities and perilous uncertainties, but even worse being outed and scrutinized by the very public we have been sworn in to protect. While those very same naive citizens of our nation go to bed and sleep soundly safe there in, we are the ones fighting off the monsters hiding under the bed without rest,¡± Senator Ricks persuasively said as the military and government agency members subtly nod their heads in agreement.


    ¡°Now, while all the nations in the world race to build better weapons, the most vital weapon has gone untapped-, the human mind. The human mind holds the secret to not only our evolution as humans, but hold the very key to the future of humanity and our national security,¡± Senator Rick said as he gazes at the people at the table. Eye contact was always important, creating a feeling of an interpersonal connection and that of honesty.


    ¡°Project VAIR, will allow us to transcend every thought and possibility in existence by using a technology that already exists in everyday life. Virtual Reality is already in use in the world as instant means of communication and translation. Everyday business and other type of transactions are conducted there, but even more importantly the possibility to exist and live an entire lifetime in a world that does not exist within our realm of reality. That my friends, therein lies the key and solution to our problems.¡± Senator Ricks paused dramatically allowing the board members to digest his words before continuing.


    ¡°Virtual Reality has advanced our civilization by leaps and bounds, but it can also do the same for the human mind. We have seen those that lost the use of their limbs or other senses miraculously recover use of them. The brain by relearning new pathways, can avoid the damaged areas to access areas thought lost forever! The infinite possibilities contained within a mind are simply unimaginable! However, I am certain that all of you are thinking that is all good and well, but does that have to do with the proposal. Well, I shall tell you.


    I am certain, you have all heard of how VAIR is being used to not only treat prisoners but to correct their mindset. What we have discovered is that the concept of reality verses virtual reality is thin or non-existent in the mind.¡±


    The faces of the board members grow confused at the words, but continue to listen despite their confusion. ¡°Now please allow me a bit of leniency with the following questions, but I can assure you this will easier demonstrate my point.¡± Senator Ricks expectantly looks at the speculative members, but thankfully all of them remain silent. ¡°Now I will ask you a few simple questions, and you needn¡¯t answer them, just think of them. How many of you would like to learn another spoken language, but lack the time? Or learn to play the violin or any other classical instrument? Or even better learn how to cook at a 5 Star Michelin level?¡± Senator Ricks paused dramatically before saying, ¡°But what if I told you, you could by simply entering Virtual Reality?¡±Unauthorized use: this story is on Amazon without permission from the author. Report any sightings.


    The board members instantly sit up at those words. ¡°We have discovered the means and way for such a feat to not only become a possibility but to become a reality. Think of the infinite possibilities, soldiers who not only are physically equipped for war but mentally. A solider who can speak every language there is and able to utilize such an ability in combat and more importantly against enemy forces. A soldier who can instantly assess a perilous situation and not fail. A solider who surpasses any feat that was thought to be impossible by simply thinking it and therefore allowing it to become possible.


    We can surpass every feat of humanity by changing mental/brain pathways via virtual reality. I am sure many of you think that is an impossible feat, but it is not! The mind can surpass all limits placed on a body placed there on for safeguard to increase reaction times, strength, to numb pain tolerance, etc. And all it takes is for a mind to live out a life time via virtual reality, what is simply days in our reality is an entire lifetime in virtual reality. And in doing so, each lifetime lived the brain nerve pathways are retrained to simply allow for the impossible to become possible.


    Simply imagine the world, where not only our soldiers can react or outthink evil, but the world without criminals. The world where a human can be successfully rehabilitated and more importantly our world where are our children can literally complete the impossible. The world where we, all of us humans, humanity can evolve into our better selves,¡± Senator Ricks lightly ended.


    The room is silent for a moment before the room is filled with silent, but firm clapping. Senator Ricks nods in a small bow of thanks, before elegantly striding back to his seat. The only member not clapping is a balding man representing private investors. ¡°Senator Ricks, thank you for that charming and most emotional speech, but this is not a political rally. Frankly, I am not convinced by your emotional speech.


    PROJECT VAIR is based off on the original existing project, PROJECT CYPHER, which frankly was an utmost failure. I need more than pretty words and charm, I need assurances, that the project will be a success. Or the investors that I represent will not participate in this farce of a project,¡± the disgruntled man flatly said, before hastily adding, ¡°No offense, Atlas.¡±


    ¡°None taken, Bernard,¡± the non-descriptive man sitting at the head if the table calmly replied.


    Senator Ricks glances at Atlas as he takes his seat. Atlas straightens up in his seat and says, ¡°Bernard, how long have we known each other?¡±


    ¡°Over fifteen years, Atlas,¡± Bernard speedily spat out.


    ¡°Yes, and whenever, have I not come through?¡± Atlas lightly asked.


    ¡°Your reputation is impeccable Atlas, but PROJECT CYPHER was an utter failure. And I am not willing to risk everything on an uncertainty, not even with your candid assurances,¡± Bernard firmly declared before leaning back into his seat. Some of the newly convinced members of the room begin to look torn as they reassess the project¡¯s value and success rate. Seeing that the tables are about to turn, Atlas frowns at having his hand forced.


    Atlas sighs and says, ¡°PROJECT CYPHER was not a failure, but an utter success.¡±


    ¡°Impossible,¡± Bernard barked as the other members look just as speculative.


    Atlas presses his lips faintly tighter and calmly answers, ¡°No, there was a successful asset that not only completed every test but excelled at every challenge. However, when the project came under scrutiny, to ensure the assets survival, the asset was declared an utter failure and hidden away until a final test could be run.¡±


    Bernard raises an eyebrow and gazes pointedly at two white lab-coated members. ¡°Can the original project members confirm the assets existence?¡± Bernard harshly asked.


    The white lab coated members eye each other and Atlas. The female scientist speaks up in reply. ¡°Yes, sir, the previous statement is true. The asset is firmly secured, under constant watch and care,¡¯ the female scientist honestly said, have omitted several vital details. The perilous mental state of mind of the asset and mortal deadliness of said asset or the most important detail of all, the lack of control over said valuable asset.


    Atlas drily says, ¡°I hope that has convinced everyone of the situation.¡±


    Bernard nods his head towards Atlas. ¡°My apologies, Atlas, but I had to be certain. Atlas, you will have my full cooperation and support,¡± Bernard firmly declared.


    Atlas nods in satisfaction as the female and male scientists stand up. The male scientist clears his throat awkwardly and nasally says, ¡°Ladies and gentlemen, if we could turn your attention to the folders before you. We will walk you through the project details and any questions that you may have at this time.¡±


    The sound of the rustling the papers can be heard as the members comply. Atlas contently leans back in his chair to watch and listen. However, periodically his eyes flicker over Senator Ricks. Despite Senator Rick¡¯s valiant efforts and contributions to the project, Harold¡¯s words resounded in Atlases mind. Atlas eyes flicker periodically at the senator¡¯s figure throughout the entire discussion, but the only visible reaction seen on the senator¡¯s part is that subtle flinch of emotion at the mention of the asset. Perhaps it was nothing, but then perhaps not. He hadn¡¯t survived thus long without being cautious.

 * Chapter 15 – Check

    With the conference over the members exit soundlessly as Senator Ricks remains patiently behind. Atlas still seated glances at the senator and says, ¡°Do you need something Senator Ricks?¡±


    Senator Ricks hesitatingly responds, ¡°Sir, it may not be my place to say, but I fear that Harold is up to something. I am not sure what it is, but he has been checking up on my people. Unless it is you sir? Have I failed you in any way to merit such an action?¡±


    Atlas lips twitch in a frown, but he shows no other reaction. ¡°I can assure you, you have done nothing to warrant such actions. I will have a word with Harold upon my return. After all, you have nothing to hide, Senator Ricks?¡± Atlas lightly said.


    With an unreadable face, Senator Ricks answers, ¡°Of course not, sir. I would never dare to do such a thing. ¡°And with such a nod, Senator Ricks disappears leaving a rather quiet and most thoughtful Atlas.


    Atlas pulls on his coat and strides out via the hidden back door. The cool walk through the narrow tunnel focuses him as he arrives into a second car garage filled with his security team. Atlas climbs into a luxury cruiser as the door clicks behind him and the rest of the guard detail enters the surrounding vehicles. The motorcade rolls forward through the tunnels for some time before finally exiting from out underneath the mountain.


    Atlas pulls out his phone as the guards put on earplugs to not listen to the following conversation. The phone begins to ring and is swiftly answered only on the second ring. ¡°Yes, sir?¡± Harold swiftly said.


    Atlas glances out into the dark night and says, ¡°Harold, why are you watching Senator Ricks?¡±


    Harold on the other end of the phone almost drops his phone. He is silent for a moment gaining his bearings before replying. ¡°Sir, I apologize for disobeying your orders, but I would have called you with the news later this evening.¡± Harold hesitates, before carefully saying, ¡°Senator Ricks either has lost control of the asset or destroyed it.¡±


    Atlas leans back into the leather seats at Harold¡¯s response. Frowning, he remains silent digesting the answer as a trace of worry flickers momentarily in his eyes. ¡°I will overlook this blatant lack of disregard, Harold. But only just this once. Please continue,¡± Atlas sternly said.


    Harold lets out a clenched breath and says, ¡°Sir, are you aware that that on March 23<sup>rd</sup> there was a prison break and three prisoners were classified as dead?¡±


    Atlas hand reflexively tightens around the phone as the silence deepens in response. ¡°I was just as dubious as you were, sir. I understand that many prisoners at the secure facility do not officially exist and are of a highly classified nature that their names cannot be written down as such. But there are some procedures that should not have been disregarded and were undoubtedly were pointedly ignored.


    The first strange note was that Block C became thrice as guarded and only one prisoner warranted that type of actions, the asset. Now either the asset had escaped and been captured in which case the millions spent on creating an inescapable prison would have to be rethought. Or the asset had been terminated accidentally in the recapture. Each of these results would have nonetheless been needed to be reported and Senator Ricks failed to do so. And not only did he fail to do so, but attempted to withhold said information of the situation up and impeded my ongoing investigations at every turn, sir,¡± Harold crisply said with great relish.Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website.


    Atlas lips tighten with irritation. ¡°Is that all?¡± Atlas coldly asked.


    ¡°No, sir. There is one more item that is to be noted. The senator was looking into Sheriff Hadfield, Mary Hadfield¡¯s husband,¡± Harold quietly added.


    Atlases forehead deepens with furrows as he straightens up. ¡°Sheriff Hadfield?¡± Atlas exclaimed.


    ¡°Yes, sir.¡±


    ¡°Harold. The senator was vetoed many times but have another closer look. I want this down quietly and without a trace, unlike this situation.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir, it would be my pleasure,¡± Harold gleefully replied as the call pointedly ends. Harold smiles wolfishly to himself as he dials another number. A woman¡¯s voice picks up and whines, ¡°Harold, if I have to have one more dinner date with that fat little man, I QUIT!¡±


    ¡°Giselle, pack your bags. You are going to get a personal swing at the Senator,¡± Harold warmly said.


    Giselle lets out a low chuckle. ¡°My, oh my. I wonder just what the good senator did to make our Lord and Master remove my taut leash? Well, it will shortly be my business to know. I take it that all expenses are to be paid and nothing is to be nay said?¡± Giselle softly said.


    ¡°Correct,¡± Harold crisply said.


    ¡°It¡¯s been a while since I used the old girls,¡± Giselle gently said as she ran her eyes lovingly over the open shining case filled with impeccable oiled, sharp glistening daggers and various other weapons including a firearm with a silencer.


    ¡°Yes, but Giselle, no mistakes. This is not official and therefore there is to be no trail leading back, no matter what happens,¡± Harold warningly said.


    ¡°Relax, Harold, I¡¯m a professional,¡± Giselle sincerely said as she runs her hands tenderly over a sharp knife. She lets out a soft pleasurable gasp as her finger is nicked by the sharpness of the blade. She licks the blood off of her finger and says, ¡°I can assure you, Harold, I will not miss this rare opportunity given to me. Because I¡¯m not about to cut short and ruin my fun.¡±


    A loud click shows that the call has been terminated as Giselle closes the case on her weapons. She swiftly heads to the closet and picks out an identity for herself. Satisfied, she dials a phone, the phone begins to ring, before a woman says, ¡°Senator Ricks Campaign Center, how may we help you?¡±


    Giselle purses her lips and in a charming, southern belle voice says, ¡°Hello Miss, I¡¯m Daisy May LaRue and I¡¯d just love to join Senator Ricks campaign. I¡¯m willing to donate a substantial amount and work pro-bono. But most especially, I¡¯m wondering if it¡¯s at all possible to work on site, I¡¯m even willing to put in the late hours and be the coffee girl.¡±


    The campaign volunteer brightens up and says, ¡°I don¡¯t see that as a problem, Miss LaRue. We¡¯re always looking for volunteers to help with the cause. But first what is the pledge amount being contributed to the campaign, Miss?¡±


    ¡°Why of course and thank you, dear. Please put me down for $10,000,¡± Giselle drawled. The campaign volunteer eagerly writes down the large amount and processes the transaction. After giving other needed information and so forth, the call ends. In fact, 12 hours later, a pretty blond with blue eyes arrived at the volunteer campaign center headquarters in so very much need of assistance. Why Miss LaRue quite literally rose through the ranks within hours, becoming an invaluable asset to the campaign.

 * Chapter 16 – House Call

    Dr. William Burns coughs bitterly into his dirty handkerchief. He spits a wad of phlegm into the cloth, before folding it back up and stuffing it into his dirty lab coat pocket. A soft clunk sound causes him to glance at the toaster as nicely burn toast springs up from the opening. Grunting to himself, Dr. Burns grabs the toast and spreads marmalade onto the toast. With newspaper and earl gray tea in hand, he sits down to enjoy his breakfast. Without glancing down, he raises the piping hot teacup to his mouth for a sip.


    The doorbell suddenly rings causing the tea in his hand to jolt into his mouth and onto his clothes. Dr. Burns lets out a slew of curses as he dabs the hot tea dry in a futile attempt. Disgruntled, he marches across the dusty floor towards the door. Wrenching the door open, Dr. Burns opens his mouth indignantly to loudly decline the solicitation offer. However, there is no one there. Dr. Burns huffs loudly, ¡°If I catch you little bastards ringing my doorbell again, I¡¯ll sick the dogs on you.¡± With a loud door slam, Dr. Burns stomps back to his breakfast and paper.


    Finally, an hour later, Dr. Burns finishes reading the paper from back to front, before dumping his dirty dishes into the sink piled with unwashed dishes. Somewhat disgruntled at the sight, Dr. Burns mumbles to himself the need for a maid. Satisfied at a nutritional breakfast, Dr. Burns exits his kitchen through the back door and out into the weedy, backyard. He easily crosses through the short distance and enters his shed.


    The shed is filled with knick knacks, but Dr. Burns easily navigates the complex maze. Finally, he arrives at a wall that has various items. Dr. Burns knocks on the door thrice as a panel suddenly slides open. The electronic system scans biometrics, thumbprints, pulse, etc. Finally, the system lets out a soft beep of clearance. The shed door slides opening revealing an illuminated interior sterilized hallway.


    Dr. Burns steps through as the shed door slides soundlessly shut behind him. Dr. Burns before heading to the main laboratory stops at the smaller laboratory. He gathers a few electronic materials before arriving at his destination. Tangles of wires can be seen connecting to grids and other electronic containers, largely resembling the work of Tesla.


    In one of the main cylinders floating in the water and connected to various electronic tubes is a stuffed brown bear in a blue striped suit and matching silk felt bowler hat. Dr. Burns fails to notice the newest addition to his laboratory. The hours trickle by as Dr. Burns works on a new prototype failing to notice the changes in the glowing containment tube.


    It is rather late when Dr. Burns finishes his task at hand and glances at his watch. Seeing the late hour, he decides to have a bite to eat and a nap. He rises to his feet and on his pathway walks towards the containment cylinder, yet the waters are crystal clear and entirely empty. Dr. Burns frowns as he steps in a puddle and glances at the cylinder unit. He checks the area but does not find any leaks. Dr. Burns takes out a pencil and small notebook from his pocket. He carefully writes, ¡°MEMO: check for leaks.¡± Satisfied at having penciled in the memo, Dr. Burns returns the items back and strides out of his personal, secret laboratory and back into the house.


    Dr. Burns crosses the dark backyard and walks into his house. He turns on the kitchen light and freezes at the pointed gun barrel staring him in the face. The seated gray-haired young woman smiles and politely says, ¡°Please have a seat, Doctor Burns. I made you dinner, a cheese sandwich just the way you like it, slightly burnt. And a warm teapot of earl gray tea with five teaspoons of sugar and one spoonful of honey.¡± Noticing the lack of response on Doctor Burns part, #017 adds, ¡°I promise that I won¡¯t shoot you while you¡¯re eating and nor have I poisoned the meal.¡±


    Dr. Burns stiffly takes a seat at the kitchen table. #017 continues her chatter as Dr. Burns studies her. ¡°Boy was I surprised, when I found where you lived, Doc. Here I thought you would be all working for NASA and the likes, but living in the middle of the Bayou now that¡¯s an entirely different story. Of course, you would need to be in the wilderness seeing that you¡¯re working on a project that I¡¯m certain Atlas did not and would never approve of.¡±


    Dr. Burns swallows his anger down and reaches for the tea. To his surprise, the tea is just perfect. Dr. Burns swallows his pride and takes another sip, before using the polished silverware to cut his cheese sandwich. It had occurred to him to use the silverware to attack, but such actions would be useless given who he was facing. Dr. Burn takes a bite, before placing his fork down. ¡°Well, what is it that you want Alexandrina? If it is information I don¡¯t have any, I was kicked off the project CYPHER for my enthusiasm,¡± Dr. Burns grunts.


    #017 smiles and says, ¡°I know everything there is to know about the project, Doctor because I am the conclusion. Shall I begin by telling you, that in order for the project to even commence a preliminary study was conducted using adults who had lost function of their limbs or another type of rehabilitation patients including criminals. The study was a partial success medically speaking a miracle had occurred, but due to the patient¡¯s state of mind, it was impossible for a transfer of information to occur, because to remove the blocks imposed was to have a fully functioning brain with zero defects.


    The conclusion was to obtain assets that had not yet fully formed a cognitive self. To verify that order was carried out perfectly, the assets very names and identities were erased. Drugs, brainwashing, and even physical torture took care of any previous self and thusly so creating the perfect blank canvas to be used.¡± #017 omits one vital detail, she had been left with a few memories that were not erased by the initial brainwashing program on purpose by someone with absolute authority over the project.


    Doctor Burns doesn¡¯t look away from #017 and firmly faces the asset. ¡°It was necessary for the project at that time. We didn¡¯t know as much about the human mind as we know now. Had the project started now, I guarantee that would not have been the case,¡± Doctor Burns firmly said.


    ¡°Yes, you would say that wouldn¡¯t you, Doctor,¡± #017 softly replied with a pause between her next words. ¡°The project continued and we began to change, the more lives that we lived in virtual reality. The irony is that though I am only nineteen years old, I feel so much older. I¡¯ve lived countless lives that are no less real than this one. And in turn that which made us human began to fade away and ebb with each life we were given. Those things that made us human, fear, pain, and desire are gone. The less human we became, the more we knew, knew about everything.¡±


    #017 pauses unknowingly as she gazes into the shadows with eyes far, far away. #017 blinks after a moment before drily resuming, ¡°Once we had mastered enough lives, physical training began to master the skills learned from our past lives and accustom our physical bodies to said reactions until the survivors were deemed ready for physical trials. Soon, we began to test the knowledge acquired through those lifetimes by being pitted against our only friends. However, instincts of survival took over and regardless of our personal emotions and feelings for each other, we did exactly what we were asked to do. And in the end, only two us survived until there was only one,¡± #017 stops and gazes at the old man sitting across from her at the table, ¡°ME.¡±A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.


    Dr. Burns calmly takes another bite and says, ¡°And, you¡¯re almost perfect. You are the epitome of humanity, the next evolutionary stage of man. Physical and mental reactions that surpass the norm, a learning ability that is instantaneous and a vessel for countless human knowledge that would have taken man countless of lifetimes to acquire.


    However, there is a fatal flaw as you said, which we did not count on. The mental instability that would arise from living many lifetimes, would erode the self-constructed by us. Just what is self? It is the identity acquired by the decisions and circumstances of a lifetime. But if that self is constantly changing and adapting to include every life lived, then that frail self becomes relatively unstable unable to sustain the constant change and straining, before eventually breaking under pressure much like glass. The correct solution to that problem would have been to only partially erase the pre-existing self before the project. A firm existence of a self would have kept the mental self from breaking. Alas, we learned that lesson far too late, isn¡¯t that right, Alexandrina?¡±


    #017 smiles wanly in reply because that had been the exact case for her, partial memories had been left behind. Omitting that crucial small detail, #017 coldly says, ¡°Yes, but my inner-self managed to remain pieced together despite the cracks. And ironically, with the project being terminated, my inner-self began to heal with the passing of time as new connections were established. So dear good Doctor, if I was perfect, why did you authorize the command for annihilation?¡±


    Dr. Burns stiffens and takes an abrupt sip of his tea. ¡°I don¡¯t know what you are talking about. I couldn¡¯t have known where you were relocated too and even if I had, there would be nothing for me to gain from such actions. I was taken off the project permanently by Atlas,¡± Dr. Burns snorted.


    #017 sighs and says, ¡°Doctor, I remember you being there that day, I cannot possibly forget that ridiculous image engraved into my brain. Dr. Burns, you were wearing a green fedora to cover your face and a beige coat. I was on my way to class when the kind Doctor walked past me and initiated, Annihilation, by whispering the key coded message, (369-Liquidate.) And despite my recognition, I couldn¡¯t stop as the protocol functions took over my psyche. However, not to worry Doctor, after that incident, I made sure that protocol commands no longer function within my psyche.¡±


    #017 leans forward and says, ¡°Given that I still hold the gun in my hand, I will ask you one more time, Doctor. Why?¡±


    Dr. Burns flinches and says, ¡°Because of Mary Hadfield. Prior to my working on the project, I was part of another group, ADAM. We were attempting to create an independent AI program that would not only have a mind of its own but could exist and be sustained via a physical form via cell sized nanobots. The program was canceled and deemed too dangerous by Atlas, who deemed an AI with an intelligence of its own and that kind of power would be impossible to control. And given that the prototype of ADAM resulted in an attempt of the AI to take over nuclear systems in an attempt create a world war to cull the world¡¯s population and effectively manage the remaining population. Luckily, there was a failsafe installed into the AI program. ADAM was effectively destroyed and all information on the project research was destroyed and any support for the project dismantled.


    However, given the high-security risk and value of the project, Atlas choose to relinquish the second AI brain to a trusted member of his team, Mary Hadfield. Your foster mother was given charge of the original brain to hide and protect. I tried to reason with her, but she wouldn¡¯t hand over the brain to me and so, I decided to show Mary Hadfield the consequences of her defiance. Of course, I vastly underestimated your capacity, Alexandrina.¡±


    #017 lips twitch sadly, before she replies, ¡°I suspected as much.¡± She rises to her feet and slides the chair under the table. Doctor Burns stiffens but does not move. He gapes as #017 puts the weapon away and says, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t kill you if you answer my next question. Where is Atlas?¡±


    Dr. Burns weighs the pros and con¡¯s in his mind. However, seeing those cold eyes causes him to decide a bit faster. ¡°Atlas isn¡¯t where, but somewhere. He is constantly on the move and is only there when there is a need. I can¡¯t tell you where he is, but I know where he will be. In one week, the official launch of VAIR or should I say the revival of Project CYPHER will occur. He will most certainly be in disguise, but he will be present at the opening ceremony.¡±


    #017 nods as Dr. Burns curiously asks, ¡°Then what are you going to do kill him and everyone involved with the program?¡±


    #017 snorts. ¡°You overestimate me, Dr. Burns, I am not that chivalrous. I am only here for Atlas. And as for the program, it will be impossible to terminate it now that will be known to general factions. But I am certain that the second version of the program will end in failure too.¡±


    ¡°Oh? Is there someone else you¡¯re working with?¡± Dr. Burns inquisitively asked.


    #017 lips pull back in the semblance of a smile. ¡°Dr. Burns, you are not the handsome spy strapped down on a metal table and I am not the evil mastermind in a domino mask that will reveal all my plans just before I foolishly leave, leaving the handsome spy who is alone tied to the metal table to die from the laser, who will surely without fail escape at the last possible second.


    Neither of us is either of those two foolish stereotypes.¡± #017 strides out of the kitchen and says over her shoulders, ¡°Mr. Wilkins, he¡¯s entirely yours.¡± #017 figure disappears through the front door as the front door firmly closes shut behind her.


    Dr. Burns heart pounds as perspiration creeps down his forehead. His eyes dart at the shadows for movement or any signs of footsteps. His ears strain to their limit but the loud pounding of his heart makes it impossible for him to hear. A small figure trots out of the shadows, causing Dr. Burns to blink with disbelief. Dr. Burns frowns as he sees a cute brown teddy bear in a blue striped suit and matching silk felt bowler hat walk out from the shadows.


    It is silent in the kitchen as the man and teddy bear gaze at each other with great solemnity and interest. Mr. Wilkins politely tips his cap at Dr. Burns, before frigidly saying, ¡°You killed my boy.¡±


    Dr. Burns eyes fill with joy and then slowly horror as he stumbles back. The nanobot brain had been semi-active when taken. And if so, it had been learning and watching. But more importantly, it had learned, becoming exactly what it was intended to do. It was alive.


    Mr. Wilkins calmly pulls out a large kitchen knife from behind it¡¯s back and steadily advances on the horrified doctor. Dr. Burns stumbles backward until his back hits the wall. His white hair flops up and down as he begs for his life. ¡°STOP! I¡¯m your Creator!¡±


    Mr. Wilkins doesn¡¯t cease his advancements. ¡°Bad Creator,¡± Mr. Wilkins firmly said as the furry stuffed paw raised the knife up and plunged it into the human leg. Dr. Burns screams fill the house as Mr. Wilkins systematically continues his trajectory of stabbing until the walls are painted red in bloodthirsty silence.


    Satisfied, Mr. Wilkins tosses the knife aside and climbs onto the counter. Turning on the gas valves at full, blast, Mr. Wilkins trots across the bloody kitchen floor. Mr. Wilkins pauses just outside of the kitchen and stands still. The nanobots in the stuffed body clean the body and suit spotless. Satisfied at last being presentable, Mr. Wilkins grabs the prepared red gas tank in the corner of the front parlor. With care, Mr. Wilkins sprinkles a trail throughout the house and out the door and down the wooden steps. Finished, Mr. Wilkins tosses the red gas tank inside and reaches into his suit pocket. A pack of unused matches springs forth and is held high up in the air. And with great style, Mr. Wilkins lights the fuse and tosses the match onto the wooden steps, turning away and coolly trotting back to the waiting running car.


    The match tumbles onto the steps and sparks. Suddenly gasoline trail blazed and rushes throughout the house and great speed like falling dominions. The flame reaches the kitchen filled with gas and BOOM! The house explodes behind the teddy bear creating a dramatic scene fit for any action film. The passenger door slides open as Mr. Wilkins climbs into the passenger seat, before shutting the door shut. The car darts forward onto the road, but through the passenger side mirror, Mr. Wilkins watches the flaming house grow smaller and smaller in the distance until vanishing into the darkness.

 * Chapter 17 – Mr. Wilkins

    60 miles away a blue vehicle pulls into a small rented home used as a safe house. The garage door closes shut behind the car as a quiet gray-haired woman climbs out of the car and a cute stuffed bear exits behind her. #017 pauses at the door to ensure that the house had not been broken into, the string and tape across the frame were still there. She pauses and leans in to glance at the door hinge where a tiny strip of paper still flutters inside. Satisfied, #017 opens the door and leads the way inside.


    Mr. Wilkins coughs politely and says, ¡°Alexandrina, I could have easily checked the house for intruders with my thermal vision.¡±


    ¡°Yes, but I cannot allow for my skills to dull. And Wilkins, though I know you would prefer to call me by that name, we have discussed it, that name makes me uncomfortable. I would prefer to be called seventeen,¡± #017 said as she drops the keys onto the kitchen table and heads towards the open laptop in the living room.


    Mr. Wilkins sighs in exasperation. ¡°Yes, seventeen. But I find a numerical number name not only horrifying but degrading. Can¡¯t you at least pick a normal human name for yourself?¡±


    #017 raises an eyebrow and firmly retorts, ¡°I like the number seventeen and I like it as my name. It¡¯s the first name I have ever chosen for myself and I intend to keep it.¡±


    Mr. Wilkins ruefully shakes his fuzzy bear head and heads towards the front door to grab the packages left there. With ease, he carries a stack of packages not only taller but heavier than him inside. With care, he checks the contents and sorts them out, before a package for himself. Carrying the package away, Mr. Wilkins happily darts into the bedroom to dress. Minutes later, Mr. Wilkins returns in a proper black butler¡¯s outfit with white gloves and all.


    #017 who had been getting a water bottle from out of the fridge freezes. ¡°Mr. Wilkins, what¡¯s that?¡± #017 nervously asked.


    Mr. Wilkins soothes out his cuffs and carefully adjusts his cuff links. ¡°It¡¯s simple, seventeen. As your bear, I am your guardian and what better outfit than that of a butler. Besides, I ordered it on the way back from a local store with in store stock. Now then, what would you like for dinner? I can make an excellent scrambled egg and toast or are you in the mood for something more complicated?¡±


    #017 gasps, ¡°You can cook?¡±


    Mr. Wilkins snorts. ¡°Of course, I am man¡¯s greatest AI creation. I merely needed to download the detailed instructions from the web into my system. It seems a straight forward procedure if I do say so myself.¡±


    #017 drily chuckles. ¡°Mr. Wilkins, theoretical knowledge, and practice are two vastly different things. Are you sure you can cook?¡±This book''s true home is on another platform. Check it out there for the real experience.


    ¡°Yes, I am perfect in every manner,¡± Mr. Wilkins importantly said. #017 nervously nods and eyes the fire extinguisher on the counter. As Mr. Wilkins begins his preparations, #017 cradles the fire extinguisher protectively in her arms. Sure, enough ten minutes later, the smell of burnt eggs and toast filled the air.


    Mr. Wilkins stares dejectedly at the gray, black eggs and the black toast that could be used as charcoal paint. #017 pats Mr. Wilkins on his head and says, ¡°It¡¯s okay. It¡¯s only been a few hours since you¡¯ve been able to fully charge and connect to have a complete access to your circuits. You¡¯ll learn soon enough.¡±


    Mr. Wilkins doesn¡¯t reply as he systematically begins to clean the kitchen. #017 stares at her toes and says, ¡°Mr. Wilkins, even though I am the one who actually killed Gage, you don¡¯t blame me at all. So, please don¡¯t blame yourself. Blame your creators for not being practical enough.¡±


    Mr. Wilkins pauses and says, ¡°You¡¯re right. But seventeen you never killed, my boy.¡±


    #017 stiffens and glances up. ¡°What?¡± #017 exclaimed with disbelief.


    ¡°I was there, I would know,¡± Mr. Wilkins said as he washes the dishes. #017 expectantly stares at Mr. Wilkins who is silent for a moment. ¡°Seventeen, you are my girl, just as much as Gabe, will always be my boy. And in turn, I am promising to do the same for you, my girl.¡±


    #017 eyes fill with a mixture of emotions at Mr. Wilkins words as he continues. ¡°That day, despite everything that was going on in your mind and body, when your mother and Gabe appeared, you did not attack them. Your psyche and inner-self fought for control, but your heart ignored protocol and would not allow you near them. But in the end, they were unfortunately killed by two stray bullets fired by officers at the scene.¡±


    #017 sits down in the chair and lets out a sigh of relief. ¡°I thought-. I thought all this time, I was the one who killed them,¡± #017 whispered as she glances at her hands, that still feel as though covered in blood despite all the time that has passed by.


    Mr. Wilkins dries the dishes before putting them back in their place. ¡°No, you couldn¡¯t have ever had,¡± Mr. Wilkins honestly said.


    #017 closes her eyes to digest the news as a great weight is lifted off her shoulders. ¡°Thank you, Mr. Wilkins,¡± #017 sincerely said, before placing a gentle kiss on the fuzzy bear''s forehead. A drop of wetness falls onto his fur as Mr. Wilkins ears and tail twitch cutely in reply before #017 returns to her task at hand.


    Mr. Wilkins coughs loudly clearing his throat, despite not having lungs or a throat for that matter. Finished, with his task, Mr. Wilkins climbs onto the kitchen table to survey his girl and the area. With ease, he connects to the wireless systems and multi-tasks at the same time, while checking his memory storage.


    Flickers of recorded memory races via the electronic circuits mostly of his boy and girl. However, the most recent one was that of his girl returning for him. His girl checks inside of the bear body and finds him, the brain. With ease, she connects the brain to a port. The energy only allows him to communicate for short spurts as they communicate via code, text, or written email. However, their combined efforts allowed them to locate the creator to complete his systems and recharge.


    Mr. Wilkins turns his attention away to infiltrating the national database. With ease, suddenly he is everywhere scanning millions of feeds, trying to find information for his girl. His only priority was protecting his girl by any means necessary. There was no protocol limit to that. And if that meant, destroying the world, so be it.

 * Chapter 18 – Queries

    Harold is sound asleep when he is awoken by an urgent ringing. His wife grumbles next to him on the bed. Harold grabs the phone off the bed stand and rushes into his wife¡¯s large closet and closes the door firmly shut behind him. ¡°Yes, what is it, John?¡± Harold growled sleepily.


    ¡°Sir, I feel you should be informed that Dr. William Burns had been found dead in his burnt down home. Preliminary scans determined that the fire was not natural and that his death may have been inflicted. Even more so, sir, there is a hidden laboratory beneath the grounds. Our track team is having a go at the security code, but it¡¯s going to be a few hours. We¡¯re having a hard-enough time keeping the local press and police forces away. Do we have permission to use higher forces?¡± John asked.


    Harold¡¯s mind races to an uneasy conclusion. ¡°Yes, you have authority to pull on our contacts in the bureau. See to that it gets cracked within the next hour, John,¡± Harold sternly replied as a sick feeling crept into his stomach with the knowledge of just what the project being worked on was.


    ¡°Yes, sir,¡± John dutifully replied before terminating the call.


    Harold''s hands reach unconsciously to touch to his lips while in deep thought only halting a mere hair away, pausing to glance uneasily at the phone in his hand. The phone suddenly rings showing the Caller ID of Giselle. Harold swiftly answers as Giselle says, ¡°I¡¯m being shadowed, Harold. We have about a minute or less.¡±


    Harold swiftly utters the words, ¡°What did you find out?¡±


    ¡°The Senator isn¡¯t who he seems to be. He¡¯s too perfect, he doesn¡¯t even have any vices! But if I go back far enough, the senator is subtlety different, but only noticeable because I spoke to anyone who ever knew him. It¡¯s almost as though he¡¯s been replaced,¡± Giselle hissed out of breath as the sound of footsteps and running can be heard over the phone.


    Harold frowns and says, ¡°Impossible, genetics and every other check, confirms it is him. Without a doubt, Senator Ricks simply must have changed, grown up for better lack of words. And besides, human cloning, isn¡¯t possible, yet.¡±


    ¡°Look, I am telling you what I know, Harold. But all I know, that I haven¡¯t felt this much fear since Hong Kong,¡± Giselle hissed as she glances behind her, certain she is being closely shadowed. ¡°Thirty seconds Harold!¡±


    ¡°Is there any proof?¡± Harold swiftly replied.


    ¡°Nothing, but my gut feelings Harold and they¡¯ve never failed me before. However, what I can say, is that the senator is far too interested in project CYPHER and a project called ADAM, which is above my pay grade,¡± Giselle breathlessly said.


    Harold stiffens at the mention of ADAM with his worst fears being realized, but before he can reply, Gisele breathlessly whispers, ¡°Our time is up, Harold. If I¡¯m still alive by this time tomorrow, I will contact you our usual way via payment.¡±A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation.


    The call ends as Harold feels a feeling of worry for this oldest of friends. Harold closes his eyes and lets out a faint sound, before with trembling hands dialing a most familiar caller. The phone only rings once before being picked up. ¡°Yes?¡± Atlas said.


    Harold opens his mouth, but a faint croak emerges from his throat. Harold composes himself and reaches for the closet door handle. Suddenly, a trickle of fear and uneasy trickle down his neck. His hand halts as he retreats further into the closet and listens intently. The house is silent, he can¡¯t even hear his wife¡¯s soft snores.


    Harold trembles and softly whispers, ¡°Sir, they¡¯re here for me.¡±


    ¡°Get out of there, Harold!¡± Atlas sternly ordered.


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid, it¡¯s too late sir. It¡¯s been a real pleasure serving you,¡± Harold said as a rally of gun shots pierce through the door and into Harold. The shooting sounds are heard over the phone, before the call drops.


    Atlas painfully clenches the phone in his hand as he closes his eyes tiredly. A soft dining sound is heard as a number had been forwarded to him via Harold¡¯s account just before his death. Atlas recognizes the number as one of Harold¡¯s handlers. Atlas dials the number as a male voice says, ¡°Hello, this a private number, who is this?¡±


    Atlas coldly says, ¡°I am Harold¡¯s boss and Harold is dead. What did you speak to him about?¡±


    John instantly pales understanding exactly who was on the other end of the line. ¡°Sir, I had merely informed Harold, that Dr. Williams Burns was found dead in his burnt down house. His death was not accidental, but even more importantly, if you just wait a minute, I will believe I can inform you what the contents of the hidden laboratory are, sir,¡± John steadily said.


    ¡°Fine, be quick about it,¡± Atlas snapped as he impatiently waits. However, a pit forms in his stomach with the knowledge of knowing what exactly the good doctor was working on.


    John can be heard yelling, ¡°Hurry up and open the door!¡±


    A sort of clunking sound is heard as the door opens and John points for the tunnel to be cleared. The minutes trickled by as Atlas waits for a response. John finally speaks into the phone and says, ¡°Sir, are you still there?¡±


    ¡°Apparently,¡± Atlas flatly replied.


    John hastily speaks up, ¡°From the looks of it, Dr. Burns was working on electronics, but more specifically a project called ADAM.¡±


    Atlas eyes widen with suspicion and dread. ¡°Thank you, John. Report any more findings straight to this number,¡± Atlas curtly said, before terminating the call. Atlas rubs his tired eyes as his face tightens with a mix of emotions. Harold was right, after all, he should have listened. But that did not mean, Senator Ricks was a traitor, just greedy and dangerous.


    Atlas unhappily reaches into his pocket for stomach medicine and swallows the tablets without water. Atlas leans back into his chair and closes his tired eyes. It was going to be alright. They would have enough time to prepare. It would be alright. Chanting that mantra in his mind, Atlas falls into an uneasy fitful sleep seeing the faces of all those sacrificed for their safety. But most especially that of a young smiling girl, his daughter, Victoria, who face slowly blurs until only her eyes are left. Her accusing light blue beryl colored eyes glare at him from the amidst the endless dreams.


    *


    Center for Near Earth Objects picks something via the telescopes and space radar. One of the scientist¡¯s glances at the night shift supervisor and says, ¡°Sir, there seems to be unexplained spatial energy movements.¡±


    ¡°More than likely solar energy concentration, but keep an eye on it,¡± the older astronomer replied.


    ¡°Yes, sir,¡± the younger scientist said, before returning to his search of finding an unnamed plant or find an unknown asteroid or maybe even a new comet.

 * Chapter 19 – The Gala

    5:00, 05-06-20XX, NY-NY


    Despite the early morning hour security double checks for any problems. The hotel staff also arrives early to finish preparing for that evening¡¯s event. The surround system is double checked as the music playlist is double checked by the event coordinator to ensure the chosen music list was appropriate. The silverware and glasses were checked to be spotless and anything short was sent back to be cleaned. The hordes of hotel staff moved busily like ants around their work places.


    The day slowly grows late as security double checks the guest list for any problems. All is well on the security cameras as a cute teddy bear in a butler suit sits innocently on the guard supervisors desk. The guards grin at the head of security, who knows it¡¯s a practical joke. The men laugh pointing fingers at each other until the head of security fed up at their jeers grabs the teddy bear and tosses it in the trash. A few minutes later the teddy bear is picked up by janitor cleaning out the trash. The guards don¡¯t pay any attention to the janitor and continue to chat until an hour later when the guests are poised to arrive.


    As the hour grows near a janitor with greasy white hair in a ponytail and pulled janitorial cap pulled down heads towards the locker room to change at the end of the days shift. However, the camera system flickers for a moment as the janitor seems to arrive at the janitorial locker room to change and exit the building some minutes later time.


    The rich and famous or powerful guests begin to arrive in their limo¡¯s and glistening black cars that screamed extravagant wealth and new money. The flashing of cameras from the photographers and paparazzi is enough to leave an elephant stunned at the blast of lights. Somehow, the guests manage to make their way down the red carpet and into the hotel.


    Security carefully checks the guest list that included facial recognition software. The security team at the doors only allow the guests to enter having been verified. Further down another door, the guards drag an irritated man who had attempted to fake his way inside. The nosy reporter shrieks about freedom of the press, but the guards don¡¯t react as they escort him out of the hotel and warningly say, ¡°It¡¯s also a crime to trespass.¡± The affronted reporter stomps away menacingly.


    The remaining guests arrive and are seated on time. The front hotel doors are firmly closed not allowing anyone else to enter. The large ballroom is full of chatter as the seated guests chat and mingle with each other. The playing band ceases to play as the entire room stands up in a crowd of applause. A charming politician waves to the crowd as he walks on stage and halts in front of a podium.


    ¡°Fellow Americans, thank you for joining me and everyone else who has fought for this great cause, this evening. Thank you for placing your hope in this humble nation¡¯s servant to make a change for the better. But importantly, one that will not give our children a brighter tomorrow, but one that will change the whole world!¡± Senator Ricks persuasively said. The beaming crowd cheers as Senator Ricks waves his hand in humble appearance.


    ¡°Thank you for your applause, but that is not for me, but for all those that made this possible. Please remember them, but more importantly, thank you for coming to the opening of project VAIR. Now then, before my wife gets angry at me for my long speech, I¡¯ll cut it short, I¡¯m sure we¡¯re all starving. So please, enjoy!¡± Senator Ricks confidently said as the crowd once more wildly cheers.


    Senator Ricks walks off stage and shakes hands with various political movers. He smiles and listens with attentiveness as he mingles with the crowd. Shortly, afterward, a message is slipped into his pocket. Senator Ricks subtly reads the message in his hand, before politely excusing himself and heading out of the ballroom.


    Security carefully watches the Senator on screen as Senator Ricks motions for his bodyguards to follow him and wait at a distance. At a brisk pace, Senator Ricks makes his way through the empty hotel hallways before stopping, before the hotel room number, 187. His detail stops further down the hallway and waits for any sudden movements. The door opens and Senator Ricks vanishes into the room as the guards circle the door and wait attentively listening for any signs of danger or call for help.The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    *


    At the Center for Near Earth Objects, the young scientist rubs his eyes as he stares at the space radar. ¡°Uh, sir, I think you need to come take a look at this,¡± the young scientist nervously said.


    The night shift supervisor, an older astrologist, glances up from his computer screen. The older astronomer shakes his grisly hair and snaps back, ¡°What is it?¡±


    The young scientist merely points to the space radar that is showing a large concentration of energy spikes that are ever increasing. ¡°Sir, at this rate, I think it¡¯s going to pass into the atmosphere in less than thirty minutes. Shouldn¡¯t we alert someone?¡± The young scientist anxiously asked.


    he astronomer gapes and says, ¡°By the time we reach anyone, the energy will have reached us.¡± However, despite having said that, the astronomer rushes towards the phone on his table and dials a number. The astronomer taps his foot angrily as he whispers, ¡°Damn, come on! Pick up!¡± Finally, a recorded operator voice says, ¡°Thank you for reaching CNEO Headquarters, your call is important to us. All our operators are currently busy, please hold.¡±


    The astronomer almost hangs up but remains on the line despite his feelings. Other members begin to come over and study the radar as some of the more ingenious members begin to calculate damage from impact. Some tense minutes later, the mathematical members of their scientific group finish drawing advanced rudimentary formulas on a white board.


    The members of the group pale as some of the group members instantly reach for their phones to call loved ones. The astronomer stares speechlessly at the screen as a middle-aged female scientist says, ¡°If and where it hits, discounting very probable giant tsunami¡¯s, the destruction will be less than an extinction level event, but at a world catastrophic level enough to wipe out a 1/3<sup>rd</sup> of the world¡¯s population. As for the aftermath, ignoring the likelihood of an outbreak of diseases and other variable factors such as the government''s collapse and so forth, the dust will darken the atmosphere, causing a cooling effect and quite possibly launch the world into an ice age. There will be a mass food shortage and possibly even a change in the electromagnetic field. And if the magnetic field goes down, well, T.V.¡¯s done a good job of speculation of the outcome.¡±


    A smooth voice pierces the heavy silence. ¡°Thank you for calling, CNEO Headquarters, how may I direct your call?¡±


    The astronomer''s lips twitch in a sneer. ¡°This is Mercer calling Director Stuart. Tell him it¡¯s an Alpha Class event,¡± Mercer roared.


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, sir, but he¡¯s not in the office right now,¡± the operator politely stated.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care if he¡¯s on the toilet, get him on right now!¡± Mercer roared.


    The operator hesitates before replying, ¡°Just a moment, sir.¡±


    A click later an annoyed voice says, ¡°Mercer this better be good, I¡¯m in the middle of a meeting.¡±


    Mercer straightens up and replies, ¡°Sir, it¡¯s an Alpha Class Level Event.¡±


    ¡°WHAT!¡± Director Stuart shouted.


    ¡°Yes, sir. We have roughly about twenty minutes until space energy waves impact Earth,¡± Mercer steadily said as he clenches the phone in his hand.


    Director Stuart clenches his teeth and says, ¡°You¡¯re going on speaker, Mercer. I¡¯m currently in a meeting with General Rizzoli¡¯s chief of staff and other members of the military. Go.¡±


    ¡°Hello, everyone. We¡¯ve never seen anything like this, so we are vastly unprepared. However, vast cosmic energy has accumulated somehow and is rapidly moving towards us. The impact is less than twenty minutes away.¡±


    ¡°And what happens if it hits?¡¯ An impeccably dressed man in military uniform asked.


    Mercer hesitates, before answering the question. ¡°It¡¯s a world catastrophic event, sir. We¡¯re looking at least a 1/3<sup>rd</sup> of the world¡¯s population simply gone. The dust thrown into the air will not only cause climate change and food shortage but a possible Ice Age. With the worst result being that the electromagnetic field being affected as well.


    There is silence on both ends of the phone. The men in the room can¡¯t seem to wrap their heads around the idea. Finally, the Chief of Staff says, ¡°What can we do now?¡±


    ¡°At this point, the only thing that can be done is sound the alarm for the general public to reach any nearby bunker/ shelter and prepare for the worst,¡± Mercer truthfully said.


    The men are quiet as the Chief of Staff mutters, ¡°The president will have to be contacted immediately.¡± The call abruptly ends as Mercer nods in understanding. While various members speak to their families and instruct them to seek shelter, Mercer heads to the break room. If the world was going to hell, he¡¯d like to fit in a final meal into his schedule.

 * Chapter 20 – The Happening

    Senator Ricks closes the door behind him to find an empty room. A trickle of movement out of his peripheral vision causes him to instantly turn around. However, the senator''s tension doesn¡¯t dissipate upon seeing the window left slightly ajar as the curtain flutter in the night¡¯s breeze. Senator Ricks eyes flicker for any sign of movement or message left behind until he spots the connecting adjacent door to the adjacent room slightly open. With a great deal of caution, Senator Ricks crosses the room and slowly pulls the door open. But to his vast surprise upon opening the door, rather than leading to the adjacent room it was a cement staircase leading downstairs only.


    Senator Ricks hesitates for a moment, before climbing down the cement staircase into the unknown. The staircase ends at a door, which Senator Ricks warily opens and enters a largely empty car garage with only five stationed expensive vehicles. The cameras in the garage flicker for a moment, effectively covering the senator¡¯s entrance. Senator Ricks crisp black shoes echo as he walks out into the middle of the cool garage. From the shadows, a non-descriptive man walks out holding an armed and ready firearm with a silencer.


    The gun is carefully pointed at Senator Ricks and does not waver at Senator Ricks panicked appearance. Senator Ricks raises his hands in the air and rather bewildered says, ¡°What is the meaning of this, sir, Atlas? I have obeyed your instructions by coming here alone, and not armed nor accompanied by my security detail.¡±


    Atlas placidly smiles and asks, ¡°Senator Ricks, who are you working for? Is it them?¡±


    Senator Ricks furrows his brows and replies, ¡°Sir, I have no idea what you are talking about! I am only loyal to you, I can assure you of that.¡±


    ¡°I thought so. Very well, let us play this silly little game. Why did you kill Harold?¡± Atlas coldly asked.


    Senator Ricks stiffens and says, ¡°Sir, I had strong suspicions that Harold was planning to betray you. He was having his people follow me to undermine my position.¡± Seeing Atlas fail to react, Senator Ricks continues, ¡°It was my mistake, sir; if I acted too rashly, but I thought it was in the Board¡¯s best interests. After all, the board cannot have a rouge player on board.¡±


    Atlas raises an eyebrow at the confident words of Senator Ricks. ¡°You play your role, well, Senator Ricks, but a little too well. Seeing as we are on that line of track, well then, I have one more question. What happened to the asset, Alexandrina?¡± Atlas frostily demanded to know.


    Senator Ricks stiffens, before sighing. ¡°I am sorry, sir, but the reason I did not tell you before is that I was worried that if knowledge of the asset¡¯s destruction got out, the board would have pulled out of the project. And I was right because that was the one item, that convinced them to stay on board,¡± Senator Ricks sincerely replied, raising his honest gaze to meet Atlas¡¯s in an innocent mans heartfelt plead to be wholly trusted and believed.


    Atlas studies the heartfelt expression of the Senator as Atlas¡¯s hand tightens around his firearm betraying his anger at his response regarding the asset. mixed emotions. But regardless, part of Atlas wanted to believe the Senator, but his other half warned. Steadying himself, Atlas briskly says, ¡°I understand your reasoning on all accounts, yet I find that I cannot ignore that small irk of warning. There is only one way to find out, isn¡¯t there?¡±


    Senator Ricks opens his mouth to plead for his life as Atlas pulls the trigger. Against impossible odds, Senator Ricks rolls to the side dodging the bullet. Atlas continues to fire as Senator Ricks slips into the shadows. Atlas scans the area as he reaches into his coat and pulls out another gun. Atlas holds the two guns in hand as he cautiously takes a step forward, watching and listening for any signs of attack.


    From the shadows, Senator Ricks voice emerges. ¡°Atlas, Atlas, why not join us? The inevitable end is near and we will be the ones who will rise from the ashes of destruction to lead and create a better world. Isn¡¯t that what you¡¯ve always wanted?¡±


    ¡°I refuse,¡± Atlas flatly answered as he fires blindly overhead. Senator Ricks leaps onto the floor dodging, before dashing into the shadows behind a vehicle nearby.


    Atlas tightens his grip on his firearms and carefully takes a step around the vehicle, before glancing underneath. There is no one as he carefully straightens up. A soft laughter is heard from the shadows causing the hair on Atlas¡¯s neck to stand on edge.


    ¡°Atlas, Atlas, when will you learn? But I guess we both already know the answer to that question. We¡¯ve had a good run together and now it¡¯s about time it finally came to an end,¡± a voice whispered into Atlases ear. Atlas moves but reacts too late as a blow sends him into the wall. Dazed, Atlas fires blindly unable to hit anything.


    Suddenly, Senator Ricks foot slams into Atlas causing Atlas to falter. Another kick and blow and the firearms go spiraling a few feet away onto the concrete floor. Atlas coughs out blood as he steadies himself against the wall for support. His lungs burn, he has at least two broken ribs and possibly a pierced lung. Despite his wounds and physical state Atlas lunges for his guns as Senator Ricks easily kicks the firearms underneath a nearby vehicle.This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience.


    Senator Ricks effortlessly kicks Atlas back towards to the wall causing Atlas to let out a loud grunt of pain. Senator Ricks sniffs at the dampness of the garage, before running his hand through his hair smoothing the ruffled hair back down. Finished, under the hateful gaze of Atlas, Senator Ricks smoothed the wrinkles out of his clothes, before moving to adjust his shirt collar and cuffs. ¡°Atlas, I suppose I should thank you, really. Because without you, none of this would have been possible, so thank you Atlas,¡± Senator Ricks sincerely said.


    Atlas spits on a glob of blood onto Senator Ricks shoe. Senator Ricks frowns, before scraping the glob onto the concrete floor. ¡°Now, why did you have to go and do that, Atlas? Here I am trying to be gracious and kind, but you¡¯re not letting me. But don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll just have to end it upfront and personal with my own two hands. I am sure that you will appreciate the personal lengths I am going through for you,¡± Senator Ricks sincerely stated.


    Atlas glares as he tries to breathe even as his gaze begins to go dizzy. Senator Ricks takes a step forward when suddenly an impossibly strong body blow sends Senator Ricks flying. Atlas gapes at the heroic figure of his savior in a blue janitorial jumpsuit, a hotel janitor. Before Senator Ricks can react, the janitor with the cap pulled over her face pulls out a gun with a silencer and fires two instantaneously shots one after another into each of the senator¡¯s kneecaps. Senator Ricks lets out a scream of pain as he collapses onto his back like a turtle, letting out a slew of curses at the unknown janitor.


    Atlas coughs and slides onto his knees staring at the figure before him. Smiling warily, Atlas hoarsely says, ¡°So it¡¯s you. I thought it would always be you, just not so soon.¡±


    The janitor removes the cap with one hand to reveal a head full of gray hair and an unremarkable young¡¯s woman¡¯s face with dull blue-gray eyes. ¡°How did you know?¡± #017 softly asked.


    Atlas coughs bitterly spitting out another glob of blood. ¡°The bullets. They were an identical ballistics match in the database, that of the con¡¯s bullet and that of Mr. Skinner, in other words, you,¡± Atlas breathlessly replied.


    #017 is still for a moment, before a beautiful smile blooms on her face. ¡°I wasn¡¯t certain if you would pick up on the clues, but I¡¯m glad you did. I wanted you to know that I was coming for you,¡± #017 lightly said.


    Atlas nods his head in reply and says, ¡°You always were my star pupil.¡±


    Suddenly from behind them, Senator Ricks begins to laugh maniacally. Both Atlas and #017 frown in identical fashion at being interrupted, before both turn their heads simultaneously towards the laughing figure. ¡°Hahaha, fools! It¡¯s too late! The End, it¡¯s here!¡± Senator Ricks eerily sang as the night sky began to glow and cast glowing light into the underground garage.


    Atlas and #017 share an identical annoyed look, before #017 points the gun way from Atlas and fires twice to be certain. Senator Ricks manically laugher cuts abruptly off as his dead slumped body twitches on the floor as blood pools underneath his corpse from the two gunshots wounds through the forehead. Instantly, training the gun back on her target, Atlas, #017 asks, ¡°Any last words?¡±


    Atlas smiles bitterly and softly said, ¡°If there is a soul left to be redeemed at this point, I commend my soul to any god that can find it.¡±


    Atlas voice falters for a moment before he solemnly gazes into #017¡¯s calm eyes. ¡°Vi-Victoria, the closer you think you are, the less you see. Remember that from now on, it¡¯s not much of a wise guidance, but it¡¯s all I¡¯ve ever been able to do for you. And now, that it has come time for us to part, I am certain that you will not only survive but thrive,¡± Atlas tiredly said as the burden and knowledge passed onto him by his predecessors finally fell away.


    #017 calmly retorts, ¡°The road to hell is paved with good intentions. Perhaps, you are right, that what you did was necessary, but it would have been nice to have been asked and now it¡¯s too late.¡±


    Atlas closes his eyes and leans back against the wall, murmuring, ¡°Goodbye Victoria.¡±


    #017 lips twitch in an inaudible whisper, ¡°Goodbye Father,¡± as the piercing gunshot mutes any vestige of spoken words. The corpse of Atlas slumps onto the floor as #017 tosses the weapon onto Atlases corpse. #017 strides away without even glancing back at the two corpses in the garage. From the shadows, a cute teddy tear comes out, Mr. Wilkins.


    #017 glances at him and says, ¡°Where were you?¡±


    ¡°I had a grudge to take care of,¡± Mr. Wilkins darkly said remembering what he did to the guards using glue and tape to form a permanent daisy ring.


    #017 grins at the candid response and says, ¡°It was because the guards threw you into the trash, wasn¡¯t it?¡±


    Mr. Wilkins sniffs indignantly and grumbles, ¡°Those bozos aren¡¯t worthy of my glorious fuzzy presence.¡±


    #017 shakes her head in a teasing fashion, before picking her teddy bear up and hugging him gently to her chest. Mr. Wilkins smartly remains stiff as a proper teddy bear as the noises and panicked screams and yells grow near as they reach the garage exit onto ground level.


    #017 ignores the panicked figures trampling over each other to reach safety. #017 stops just outside of the garage entrance and tilts her head back to gaze at the beautiful sky, filled with a bright array of northern lights. A beautiful sight, something she had never seen in person before.


    From within her arms, Mr. Wilkins asks, ¡°So, what do we do now?¡±


    ¡°We survive,¡± #017 casually replied before calmly walking out into the streets in search of a fast food place still open or at least a grocery to buy snacks from.


    *


    Urgent notices on Television and on the web, say only one thing. ¡°Citizens are urged to seek immediate shelter!¡± And exactly at 11:11 p.m. everything goes dark as the cosmic energy conveys forming a large tear in space threating to pull anything within reach inside of the swirling darkness.


    *


    A few minutes later, a nervous anchorman sits in front of a camera. The signal weakly flickers but is still passes through the satellites replying the broadcast. ¡°To anyone listening to this-!¡± The signal suddenly becomes blurry as the signal is lost.

 * Chapter 21 – Aftermath

    00:00, 05-31-20XX


    A gray haired young woman in pressed slacks and a loose button shirt sits at a coffee table away from the windows, but near a loud television screen. She sips a cup of hot chocolate and munches on a giant chocolate muffin while cradling a teddy bear in a butler¡¯s suit in her lap.


    On the television screen, a handsome news anchor and pretty anchor sit across from a table interviewing, a Sanguniem Vorpal otherwise known as Draculin or Vampire. The members of S.V. were one of the three alternative evolutionary groups introduced to humanity on 05-07-20XX, which was now being called the Happening. The space energy gathering had been nothing more than a massive light show that only happened every few thousand years, but had caused a worldwide, global mass panic. The first world countries swiftly took control and calmed the public, but in other countries, riots emerged throughout the world even leading to dictators being over thrown by panicked rebellion.


    In the midst of all this chaos, the alternative homo-evolutionarily members of Earth finally came out from the shadows of the world. The Sanguniem Vorpal was one of the groups that emerged that day with two alternative groups emerging as well, Espers and Changelings. Esper¡¯s were regular everyday humans who had un-quantum-able abilities such as being able to predict future events, pyrokinesis and many more other abilities.


    The Changelings were humans with superior strength and reflexes, who had the ability to transform into animals such as a wolf or crow. The Changelings lived in packs, but specifically that of their own kind. Which meant, that among themselves, they lived according to the type of creatures they were, Avian, Felines, Canines, etc. On the other hand, the members of the scientific community were overjoyed by the alternative evolutionary paths of Homo-Sapiens.


    ¡°Thank you for being here with us, Arthur is here representing the three groups of humans that we weren¡¯t aware existed,¡± the female news anchor known as Diane sincerely said.


    ¡°No, it is my pleasure,¡± Arthur crisply said in a melodic voice. The golden-haired man with bright green eyes smiles charmingly causing many of the female viewers to sigh with bliss.


    ¡°I am given to understand that you are what we call a Vampire,¡± the male new anchor known as Bob commented.


    ¡°Yes, Bob. Vampire is one of the many names given to my kind, but we prefer to be called Sangunieum Vorpal,¡± Arthur politely replied.


    ¡°Thank you, Arthur, for that political correction.¡± Diane pointedly said, while glaring at Bob, her co-host. ¡°However, for our viewer''s sake, we¡¯ve some questions they would like to ask. This is from Trudy. Is it true like all myths, that your kind is immortal and can turn a human into a vampire with a single bite?¡± Diane somewhat embarrassed read out loud.


    Arthur smiles nonchalantly at the idiotic question. ¡°No, we are very much cousins to Homo-Sapiens. Our ancestor along the evolutionary route had a hemoglobin deficiency and tragically passed it down to the children. As a result, their descendants required blood to exist, which are the answers to the night blood suckers of the night. I can assure you we have very much evolved with the times and now-a-day''s, we merely need to drink a blood bag once a month to survive. I can assure you, that we aren¡¯t the blood sucking terrors of yesterday.


    As for the question asked, no, on both accounts. We Sangunieum Vorpal live just as long as a regular human, but upon becoming an adult we stop aging. A Sanguniemu Vorpal can live up to be a 150 years old, but that is the oldest age we ever reach. And as for reproduction, we reproduce the old-fashioned way, we have babies with another member of the opposite gender of any group of Homo-evolutionary group,¡± Arthur calmly stated.


    Bob looks flabbergasted, while Diane looks interested at the reply. ¡°Then you mean to say, that any female is eligible?¡± Diane triumphantly asked.


    ¡°Yes, but first you have to buy me dinner, Diane,¡± Arthur said with a roguish twinkle in his eyes. Diane fans herself as female viewers all dreamily blush at the comment.


    Bob clears his throat, before saying, ¡°Thank you, Arthur. However, our viewers are curious to learn more about the other two groups that emerged during the Happening, the Esper¡¯s and the Changelings.¡±


    ¡°Esper¡¯s, well, to be precise scientists of the Esper community still don¡¯t understand the science behind it. Esper¡¯s simply are normal humans who have impossible quantifiable abilities. A normal family can suddenly produce an Esper, while an Esper family can produce a normal human. Geneticists have yet to find a single DNA marker indicating the gene for the Esper ability. For now, we can¡¯t say if it is the next step for Homo-Sapiens evolutionary track or if it is simply a dormant trait from ancient times that awakens upon meeting a circumstance to preserve itself,¡± Arthur firmly said as Bob furrows his brows unhappily at the response.If you discover this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.


    Arthur hides a smile and continues, ¡°Changelings are a bit simpler and less complicated to explain. It is widely believed by members of our scientific community that Changelings are a divergent descendant from a polymorph Esper. The Esper gene by some twist of fate became permanent, the ability to polymorph into that of an animal, but with the condition being solely of one animal. Which would coincide with the theory of Esper abilities being, an ancient genetic trait used as means of self-preservation.


    In human form, Changelings are like regular humans but with some of their animal traits carried over, usually strength, agility or excellent senses. Other than that, there isn¡¯t much of a change. They won¡¯t suddenly grow claws even if they are Changelings that are predators when they¡¯re human, they are merely human not a costumed hero who grows razor blades from his knuckles.


    Even when Changelings turn into their wild beast form, there is nothing to fear. They still retain a portion of their consciousness and do not attack humans. Changelings are aware of their surroundings and are able to react accordingly even in animal form. I can assure you, there is nothing to fear from either them or any of us. We are merely humans with allergies and special conditions, that¡¯s all.¡±


    The cameras switch to the clapping and whistling public on the scene as the young woman at the cafe table glances up at the older man in a crisp designer suit and shoes. The older gentlemen glances at his watch being spotting the young woman who raises her hand in the air. The elegant gentleman strides to the caf¨¦ table hiding a frown at being asked to meet in such a public place.


    The older gentlemen frowned as he takes a seat at the stool and keeps his hands off the no doubt filthy table. The gentlemen placed his briefcase on the table and removed a folder from within holding legal contents to be signed. ¡°It is a pleasure to meet you, Victoria Starr, daughter and heir to Atlas Starr. I am McAlister, your father¡¯s personal attorney,¡± the older man said with a British accent.


    ¡°Yes, I know,¡± #017 flatly replied.


    McAlister nods and says, ¡°With your father¡¯s death and after heir¡¯s taxes, and so forth, you are the inheritor to $6 Billion dollars broken down into several bank accounts. There are also several similar worth Investing Funds and Trust Funds including thousands of stocks and company majority ownerships.


    The remnant slow moving portfolios include a diamond and gold mine, various homes around the world, a private commercial airline including pilot and staff, and several parcels of land and real estate. Do you wish to have any items of the slow porfolio sold and if so which?


    Also per Atlases prior and after-death instructions, all information of your existence in any official government capacity or pertaining to that of the Organization have been carefully redacted or completely erased. You now only exist as Victoria Starr, the daughter of Atlas Starr. As for any repercussions from any other organization or individual, there shan¡¯t be any as they have been permanently taken care of. And should any information or person have passed us by, we will be more than glad to handle it out of courtesy to your father¡¯s memory.


    Are there any questions?¡±


    #017 is silent for a moment, before tactfully answering, ¡°Where do I sign?¡±


    McAlister points to the dotted lines as #017 signs and dates fulfilling all the requested paperwork. McAlister happily gathers his papers, before handing her a card with his information. ¡°Call me anytime and I will answer, should you need anything. And I must say it has been a pleasure to meet you again, Miss Starr. But firstly, I apologize for my rudeness in being so tardy with my condolences, you have my most sincere belated condolences for your loss.¡± #017 doesn¡¯t respond as McAlister closes his briefcase and happily trots out of the caf¨¦.


    #017 had lost all appetite for her snack pushes her food away and stands up. Rather than leaving through the front door, she hands the employee at the counter $100 and leaves via the employees back door. #017 emerges into the back alleyway and makes her way from there.


    A while later, Mr. Wilkins finally says, ¡°So we¡¯re now billionaires, what are we going to do now?¡±


    ¡°Donate to the Red Cross and orphanages across the world a sizable donation. And then open a book store and computer caf¨¦,¡± #017 firmly replied.


    Mr. Wilkins is silent for a moment before saying, ¡°Why a bookstore?¡±


    ¡°I have no interest in seeing the rest of world, I¡¯ve seen enough in my lifetimes to last me a lifetime. I just want some peace and quiet,¡± #017 grumbled back.


    Mr. Wilkins sniffs and replies, ¡°For some reason, I get the feeling that won¡¯t last.¡±


    #017 shrugs, ¡°True, but nothing ever does. But nevertheless, I intend to enjoy it as long as it lasts.¡±


    Mr. Wilkins nods and says, ¡°Yeah, peace and quiet would be nice. But first, I want a sports car.¡±


    ¡°Why do you need a sports car? You can¡¯t even drive!¡± #017 incredulously shrieked.


    ¡°It¡¯s the principle of things. If you suddenly get a wind fall of money, you gotta go and blow it on something stupid like babes and booze, and since I can¡¯t do either of those, I want a sports car,¡± Mr. Wilkins firmly said.


    ¡°Wait, where did you learn to speak like that? Where you on internet forums again?¡± #017 growled. Mr. Wilkins doesn¡¯t response tactfully remaining stubbornly silent.


    #017 sighs and says, ¡°Fine. But I¡¯m not letting you drive unless I¡¯m with you.¡±


    Mr. Wilkins grudgingly grunts in acceptance as they reach their current temporally home, an out of the way bed and breakfast. It was homey and comfy at a personal level. After all, tomorrow, they were going shopping for a home!

 * Chapter 22 – Epilogue

    23:00, UNDISCLOSED DATE AND LOCATION


    The table is full of seated members each distinctively separated into their own factions. The leader is a long white-haired man with tan skin, bright russet eyes that are far too crocodile-ish to be anything but eyes belonging to a hungry crocodile. Wearing flowing robes and sandals, the old man rises to his feet. ¡°Welcome everyone, I am pleased everyone has arrived despite the dangers involved. Now then shall we discuss the reasons for our coming here?¡± The crocodile changelings known as Sobek croaked.


    A man with handsome Germanic features stands up showcasing his height as his chest bulges against his military uniform. The man runs a hand through his gorgeous think hair in frustration, while grinning a terribly wolfish smile. ¡°Enough, how could you let this happen? You assured us, that the revolution would succeed? How on Earth did the human governments manage to stabilize?! I thought you took care of the problem, Atlas Starr?! So why are we here now?!¡± The wolf changelings known as Adolf growled.


    The other crocodile Changelings narrow their glowing brown yellow eyes in anger. The other wolf changelings open their mouths revealing their teeth in threating reply. The other seated members warily move back in their seats lest fur and scales begin to fly at each other.


    ¡°Enough!¡± A dark-haired woman with scarlet eyes and impossibly pale skin roared. The two groups go silent as the curved woman in a sleek tight dress stands up. Her lips pull back in a dreadful smile revealing four large fangs. ¡°Let us all remember why we are all here. We are here to destroy the humans. So, what, if we failed this time, it is only a minor setback on our path to ruling the humans. Now that our biggest enemy Atlas Starr dead, it shouldn¡¯t be difficult to fulfill our plans if we combine our hands together. And despite our being current enemies, we all want the same thing, Earth,¡± said, the female member known as Clarise of the Sanguniem Vorpal.


    The female S.V. runs her long snakelike tongue over her white glistening teeth. ¡°While our ruling councils wish to see us co-exist with the humans, we know better. We are far superior to humans proven by our birth right of evolution, we should rule over them. Do we all not agree?¡± Clarise firmly said as the members of the other groups nod their heads in agreement.


    ¡°The Changelings wish for the open lands to rule, we see no problem with that. While the Esper¡¯s wish for the cities to expand, which is also not a problem for my faction. But what my faction wants is only one thing the humans as live stock. We shall of course not take all of them, but take a considerable portion. We will return to our ancient homelands to rule,¡± Clarise hungrily said as she licked her lips. The other members of the table shudder in response to the evil hunger in the woman¡¯s eyes. Not that they weren¡¯t all predators, but their livestock were merely animals humanely put to death. But this particular faction of the S.V. in contrast enjoyed eating conscious living stock and if they were sapient even better.


    The members of the table glance at each other knowing they are dealing with a madman, but it is far too late now, they cannot turn back. The leaders of each group nod as Clarise sits back down as the negotiation begin. Clarise motions for a subordinate to speak on her behalf as she hungrily imagines take a bite out of a terrified human. As a child, she had been given the chance to eat a black-market human. And since then, she had nevermore forgotten the sweet warm taste, that could never be satisfied by any other flesh and blood. Clarise¡¯s lips curl into an evil triumphant smile chilling the core of the rest of the members of the table. And for a moment, their hearts are filled with pity for the ordinary humans, because no one deserved the terrible fate to perish under the hands of her faction.


    The meeting finally concludes with parties agreeing to subtly aid each other in the destruction of the human governments. Clarise leads the way back to the hidden S.V. nest in nearby abandoned motel. Neatly dressed slaves wait at the doors of the abandoned motel to receive the masters. The masters make their way to the center of the motel, where a metallic scent grows ever stronger. The ruby red eyes of Clarise brighten as do the rest of her companions.


    The doors of the center feeding chambers open to reveal the glorious preceding coming from within. The sweet terrified screams of terror create a pleasant melodic harmony to be enjoyed by all. The chained food desperately struggles as Sanguniem Vorpal of her faction kneel on the blood painted floor and bite into the struggling figure. The desperate actions of the slaves only increase the feeding frenzy as blood splashes onto the feeding creatures and the nearby surroundings. Slowly, the food grows weaker as the blood becomes ever sweeter with the taste of eminent death.Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website.


    Clarise nears the weak food as the other Sanguniem Vorpal dart back. The figures bow as the Clarise kneels and gently places the food¡¯s head onto her lap. ¡°Fear not, all will end now. And you shall receive eternal glory for having fulfilled your duty as our food,¡± Sanguniem Vorpal. sincerely said.


    Clarise gently lowers her lips to the flesh of his neck as if giving a kiss to a lover. Large hideous fangs spring forth as Clarise bites ravenously into the carotid artery. The food gurgles weakly as Clarise leisurely drinks every last drop of blood in the human body until there is no more left to be had.


    Clarise lets out a soft gasp as her body arches backwards in pleasure at drinking the last shred of blood contained in the food¡¯s vessel. The surrounding Sanguniem Vorpal let out sounds of envy at the coveted last feed. Drops of black blood drip from her lips as Clarise licks them clean with her dark violet snakelike tongue.


    Immediately two male Sanguniem Vorpal offer her a hand up as they gently set her onto her feet. Clarise smiles and says, ¡°Though of exquisite bloodline, this is a meager tasting in comparison to that of orgy of food we shall have. Human blood is equal to the aphrodisiac of the gods and only the best is suitable to appease the gods hungry appetites. We must ensure man to please our great goddess, Selena and present a bounty of sacrifices to her temples! We cannot fail.¡±


    The surrounding Sanguniem Vorpal let out hisses of agreement in strange screeches. Clarise nods with pleasure before slinking towards a fearful feathered slave. The surrounding Sanguniem Vorpal take their cues and gleefully return to their horrifying feast of terror and blood. By the time the moon has begun to wane near a dozen of slaves have been eaten and more yet to come.


    *


    Elsewhere the leaders of the Esper and Changelings counsel in their own private meetings. Adolf eyes the quiet elderly Esper drinking tea. Adolf silently swallows a gulp and says, ¡°Magei, once humanity is under our rule it is only a matter of time until the S. Vorpal¡¯s betray us. Espers and Changelings are freakish food that grew became powerful to protect itself. Without humans to replenish our stocks as they plan, we will one day die out.¡±


    The other Changelings members nod in swift agreement. The elderly Esper puts down his cup of tea as the rest of the Espers ears perk up to listen. ¡°You youngsters so quick to act, but so very foolish. If we act now to destroy them, we will be seen as monsters as well. No, we wait,¡± Magei softly said. The Espers nod in approval as the Changelings rustle unhappily.


    Magei swiftly adds, ¡°But we shan¡¯t rest with our hands crossed on our chest either. I believe the Changelings have access to a high secure facility is that not the case?¡± Adolf nods in response to the question. ¡°Good, then I am sure, if you put your mind to it, you will gain valuable and controllable assets, but more importantly with zero strings attached,¡± Magei firmly stated.


    Adolf nods in understanding as do the other Changeling leaders. ¡°Good. Let us meet again under better circumstances,¡± Magei rasped and wobbles to his feet. Various Esper¡¯s dart forward and aid the ancient Esper to his feet and aid him in hobbling away.


    Adolf and the rest of the Changelings watch with relief the old figure being led away. Any fool would have judged that old man as feeble, but they knew better. That old man was one of the strongest Esper¡¯s on the Esper council. And for such ancient man to have survived so long, pointed out there was a very devious mind behind that old fa?ade.


    Adolf and the members swiftly discuss the number of prisoners accessible and who could be released without being compromised. Finally, after a heated debate, Adolf reaches for his phone. A familiar voice of Warden Walter answers, ¡°Yes, sir, how may I be of service?¡± What can be said, Warden Walter belonged to many clients. Especially those that paid, who was rather similar to that of a prostitute in knowing what to do and say to get paid.


    Adolf disliked speaking to the sickly annoying human, but he had no choice. ¡°Walter, I need to have several packages to be delivered out, can that be done? Adolf demanded.


    Warden Walter always quick on his feet upon spotting any chance for private gains. ¡°Of course, sir. Simply say, the when and where.¡±


    ¡°Within the week, I need 103, 78, 56, and #32,¡± Adolf flatly said.


    Warden Walter chokes at the last number said. ¡°#32?!¡± Warden Walter shrieked.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Adolf coldly said. ¡°I trust that shan¡¯t be a problem, Walter.¡±


    ¡°Of course, not sir!¡± Warden Walter hastily said, reaching into his pocket for a hanky to wipe the sweat on his brows.


    ¡°Good,¡± Adolf said and with that the call ended. Adolf and his group depart the room and swiftly take their leave from each other. It wasn¡¯t as if all the leaders were friendly to each other. But needs must be met and if one had to take the hand of the devil to do so, so be it.

 *Volume 2 - Chapter 23 – Preamble

    23:00, 07-15-01, little over a year later since the Happening.


    [Following the Happening, the calendars were restarted to start the following new year on New Year¡¯s Day to read as year 01.]


    A group of four men sits in a blue pickup truck, two overly buff figures in the front and the younger tattooed members in the back seats. The truck wasn¡¯t in the best of the conditions but not in the worst either. Usually, the men would have driven down the road on their bikes, but their motorcycles would have made too much noise. They choose to advance via a more discreet method via the pickup truck.


    They sit in the shadows just a few feet away from a lamp post, that gave a clear view to a neat bookshop with a computer caf¨¦. The shop''s name was written in gold cursive handwriting against the brick front wall of the store, ¡°Monstrum¡¯s Bookstore and Computer cafe.¡± The bookstore had been built over ten months ago but had only been open for the last seven months.


    The bookstore/computer caf¨¦ was one of the most popular places for teenage youths to visit and hang out. As such, the bookstore was an ideal customer base and front location. The local gangs had immediately set out to conquer the bookstore conveniently placed in the middle of the suburbs. But the bookstore held the promise of an even wider array of customers.


    The suburban house wives held their social gatherings in the computer caf¨¦ and were provided freshly prepared hot drinks and baked goods. Some of the housewives were even able to bake goods and sell their goodies at the computer cafe provided the owner liked them. It gave the local housewives something to do and more importantly a reason to get out of the house and gain a bit of profit. And it would have worked too if not for the Bookkeeper.


    The youngest member of the white tank top wearing member nervously reaches into his pocket for a joint. ¡°So, you think it¡¯s true, what they say about the Bookkeeper? I mean. I ain¡¯t scared of any bitch! But you gotta wonder since no one¡¯s taken the bitch out yet,¡± the man said, before taking a puff of his joint.


    The man sitting next to him with a crew cut says, ¡°Well, you do hear the stories on the streets. And this here is neutral grounds, even the boss won¡¯t come up in arms up in here.¡±


    ¡°Yeah and that¡¯s why we''re doing it. We¡¯re going to get street creed for popping that bitch. And more so over, the boss will be proud,¡± the driver said and spat a wad of tobacco onto the ground.Stolen story; please report.


    The man sitting in the passenger seat that had a mohawk for a haircut reaches under his seat and pulls out a shotgun. ¡°This here baby will blast that bitch off her feet. Permanently,¡± the man proudly said, while he fondly pats the shotgun in his arms.


    ¡°Shaddup!¡± The driver roared as the door of the bookstore opens and closes. But the strange thing is that they can¡¯t see a figure walking towards them. Suddenly, they blink and a cute fuzzy brown teddy bear sits innocently in the light of the lamp.


    ¡°Uh, Marv, I think we should go,¡± whispered sickly, the youngest member of the group.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be such a pussy, Tony. And I say, we stay. It¡¯s just a fucking teddy bear,¡± growled Marv, the driver of the pickup truck.


    ¡°Yeah, but I saw this movie where a witch does the same thing and gets all of the kids,¡± Tony stuttered.


    His compatriot, the man with a crew cut, nods and says, ¡°Yeah, Marv. Let¡¯s just go. No one will know we were here, we won¡¯t say a word.¡±


    Marv opens his mouth to tell them to go to hell; when Joey opens the passenger door. ¡°Look, I¡¯ll just shot the bear,¡± Joey smugly said as he fondly held out his shotgun named Ripper. Joey leaves the door wide open causing Tony to feel a bit squeamish. His neighbor, Dave, says, ¡°I¡¯ll be right back, I gotta pee.¡±


    Tony watches Dave disappear out the door into the darkness and stop in front of some bushes. A soft sound is made by Dave, when suddenly, a loud smashing is heard as something smashes through the window and into Marv. Glass splinters all around them as Marv head flops forward bleeding. A string of curses can be heard outside from Joey.


    Tony nervously reaches for the pistol at his waist, when he notices that Marv isn¡¯t moving. ¡°Marv, you okay?¡± Tony reaches over and suddenly falls back into his seat. The object that had smashed through the window was a pointed piped that was lodged directly into Marv¡¯s chest.


    ¡°Joey, I think Marv¡¯s dead,¡± Tony nervously called out. ¡°Joey?¡± Tony said as he glanced out into the street. Tony is flat on his face as a growing pool of blood emerges from underneath him. The teddy bear is gone.


    Tony lets out a soft whimper and scrambles out of the truck. Holding his gun out and pointing at every noise, Tony says, ¡°I ain¡¯t afraid of you. I¡¯ll shot, you hear me. I¡¯ll kill you if you get near me!¡±


    Tony softly whispers, ¡°Dave, you there.¡±


    A cold metal pipe touches the back of his head in response. Tony body shakes causing his bladder to loosen and drain down the front of his pants. ¡°Ah, you mean your friend in the bushes, I¡¯m afraid he¡¯s dead,¡± a crisp female voice said.


    Tony opens his mouth to scream, but the only sound heard is a piercing gunshot. Tony crumbles forward as a gray-haired female sighed in exasperation and mutters, ¡°They just never seem to learn their lesson.¡±


    Turning around a fuzzy bear emerges from the shadows pulling a red wagon with bleach, black bags, and other cleaning supplies. ¡°It¡¯s going to be a long night,¡± the gray haired young women grumbled, before getting down on her knees to clean up the blood. And it would be given that the four bodies and truck had to be taken care of. And most especially given that this was a residential street. One couldn¡¯t have blood stains on the sidewalk, that deterred customers.

 *V2 (CH 1) - Chapter 24 – Bookstore

    11:00, 07-16-01, Suburbs


    The bookstore is largely empty at this early hour with the computer caf¨¦ full to the brim with the usual customers and the skipping summer school students. At a forgotten counter sits a gray-haired woman in black sneakers, jeans, and a black tee-shirt that reads, ¡°You touch it, you buy it.¡± Which was the unspoken rule of the bookstore, if you read any book or comic more than five minutes, it''s yours. And pity the fool who tried to not comply with the unspoken iron fist rule. After the first two incidents involving painful and most embarrassing body pins on the floor, the customers swiftly learned and spread the unspoken rule of the store amongst the community and the new customers.


    Below the counter is a cute teddy bear in a butler suit playing a random shooting RPG game. Mr. Wilkins cackles evilly as he PPK¡¯s noobs and anyone within range. #017 yawns tiredly after last night¡¯s last-minute cleanup. #017¡¯s black sneaker shoe soles rustle against the floor before she reaches into the bright red colored chip bag for another handful of cheese flavored chips. The minutes trickle by as she chews and swallows until her licks the last crumb out of her hand.


    The somewhat germaphobe that she was, #017 reaches under the counter and grabs a hand wipe to clean her hand with. Finished, #017 reaches under the counter and unwraps a candy bar. Without hesitation, she begins to eat the candy bar. Mr. Wilkins without glancing up from his game, disapprovingly retorts, ¡°That¡¯s pure sugar!¡±


    #017 talks through a mouth full of chocolate. ¡°Yeah, but it may the last one I¡¯ll ever eat, Mr. Wilkins,¡± she mumbled back. Mr. Wilkins sighs but relents in the face of his girls pleading puppy dog eyes. ¡°So, how did the piggy backing go?¡± #017 asked as they wait to be picked up.


    Mr. Wilkins proudly puffs out his chest. ¡°Easy-peasy, I¡¯m much more superior than any banking system. I just transferred the illegal funds out and turned them into coins, before transferring to an untraceable account and depositing them into a Swiss account and safely setting up payment to be transferred to our chosen charities,¡± Mr. Wilkins said as #017 hides her smile at the pause. ¡°Though I might have had a bit of trouble with a hacker, not to worry, I ensured that his systems won¡¯t work for a very long time,¡± Mr. Wilkins cackled darkly to himself.


    #017 reaches down and playfully tugs on the teddy bears ear in response. Mr. Wilkins ears twitch unhappily before #017 let¡¯s go. #017 returns to her bag of chips as the door twinkles. #017 glances over as her face grows stiff at seeing the beauty sashaying in expensive heels and dress. The woman pauses dramatically before the counter before removing her sunglasses and stylishly flipping her hair over her shoulder.


    ¡°Hello, Victoria, how are you?¡± The woman purred happily.


    #017 stiffly replies, ¡°Hello, Giselle. I see that you¡¯re still alive. It¡¯s a shame really, I was under the impression you were dead.¡±


    Giselle flutters her eyelashes playfully and says, ¡°You know me, I have more than nine lives.¡± #017 eyebrows go up in speculative reply as Giselle continues, ¡°Anyhow, I love what you¡¯ve done for yourself. You¡¯re a billionaire who lives in a small home and runs a bookstore for fun. If you don¡¯t want the money, I want it, because I can assure you it will be put to better use.¡±


    #017 stuffs a chip into her mouth and doesn¡¯t reply. #017 munches noisily to the vast aggravation of Giselle. ¡°Fine. As I was saying, I am here on official business. The organization would like for Victoria Starr to join the Black Woods Academy, but more specifically as a cover to protect a single objective, a young seventeen-year-old Esper known as Albert Cross,¡± Giselle dramatically said.


    #017 purposefully stuffs another handful of chips into her mouth as Giselle¡¯s face darkens with irritation. Giselle takes a deep breath to steady herself, before saying, ¡°We are pleading with you, Victoria. Your father, Atlas for all his terrible actions, truly did his best to protect the world from harm. If wasn¡¯t for him, the entire world¡¯s governments would have fallen during the mass panic and humanity would have fallen into God knows whose hands. And believe me, when I say this, not all members of the alternative evolutionary groups bear us goodwill.¡±


    Failing to gain a response, Giselle attempts a different route. ¡°I know you and your father had your differences, but at the end of the day, Atlas was still your father. I know that despite everything that happened between the both of you, you still visited his grave at least once.¡±


    #017 swallows loudly and coldly answered, ¡°Then you know that I was the one who killed him.¡±


    Giselle¡¯s eyes widen in shock as she chokes. ¡°It¡¯s- impossible!¡± Giselle stuttered. #017 doesn¡¯t respond as Giselle''s eyes flicker in shock. A moment later, Giselle composes herself and says, ¡°I see, I was unaware. Either way, if not for your father, then as a favor to me, please.¡±


    #017 stops chewing on her food and is silent for a moment. ¡°Why me?¡± #017 suddenly asked.


    Giselle warily replies, ¡°The Black Woods Academy has a ceiling for an age of enrollment as 18 years old and despite being over-age, you look young enough to pass if needed. Most of our best and most suitable candidates are far past that age leaving any other choices, mostly underage candidates. Despite being geniuses in some form or another, they¡¯re teenagers. And certainly, most of them have skills and have even walked and survived the darker paths of life, but none of them compare to you.


    All of our candidates are flawed, but they still pretend they are perfect or worse Gods, that are un-killable. And that is the worst mistake they can commit because all it takes is one false enemy underestimation and they are dead. You on the other understand your limits and still know how to use them to your advantage. You are our ideal candidate.¡±


    #17 ponders her response, before she flatly replies, ¡°No, I am certain that you will get by as you have always have.¡±


    Giselle reaches into her bag and places a folder onto the table. Without being asked, she opens the folder to show a picture of a dark haired young man with bright blue gray eyes. The teenage boys face is quite fair and handsome even. ¡°Look at him! He needs your help,¡± Giselle pleaded.


    #017 studies the picture closer for a moment, before closing the folder shut and pushing it back towards Giselle with one finger. ¡°My answer is still, no,¡± #017 coldly stated.


    Giselle hesitates for a moment and closes her eyes. ¡°He¡¯s your twin brother,¡± Giselle softly whispers causing Mr. Wilkins to choke and be killed in the online game.If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    ¡°You¡¯re lying,¡± #017 flatly retorted.


    Giselle reaches into her bag and pulls out a tiny faded picture. A younger smiling Atlas holds two newborn babies swaddled in a blue and pink blanket. #017 studies the features on the picture and swiftly compares the images in her mind. A memory of a long-ago time surfaces in her mind, that of Atlas holding her as a small child in his lap. Atlas softly said, ¡°You had a twin brother, Victoria. But he died a long time ago.¡±


    Mr. Wilkins casually peeks at the image and begins his own search to verify the truth. Mr. Wilkins pales, despite lacking any blood upon finding a birth record matching the description of his girl and Albert. Mr. Wilkins remains silent and searches for more information on the unknown twin of his girl.


    #017 opens the folder back up and compares the image of the teen age boy and his physical features to her own. Subtle, but the similarity still existed between their two faces. However, the memory of her childhood did little to convince her. ¡°If he exists, does he know about me?¡± #017 quietly asked.


    Giselle takes back the faded picture and returns into her bag. ¡°No, he does not. He-,¡± Giselle¡¯s voice falters for a moment. Clearing her throat, Giselle restarts, ¡°While in the womb, it was discovered that the both of you were powerful telepathic Esper¡¯s with the probability to develop another Esper ability.¡± #017¡¯s eyes widen in surprise at the unexpected revelation that explained her uncanny sixth sense. A tinge of understanding and horror emerges in her eyes as she continues to listen.


    ¡°However, Albert was the stronger Esper out the two of you. Twins with more than one developing ability as fetuses, usually accidentally kill the other twin either within the womb or as small children. The more likely scenario is that one of the fetuses would die upon being birthed unable to cope with the outside world having adapted solely to the womb.


    A decision was made, only one could be protected and the other silenced. Atlas refused the Esper Councils suggestions, but your birth mother made the decision without consulting him. The choice was made the weaker twin, you. In secret, a member of the Esper Council carefully came and performed the procedure. Like a doctor with a scalpel, the Esper Council member cut into your tiny fetus brain, specifically the area that deals with Esper ability growth enough to cause the Esper ability growth to be forever damaged unable to grow further, but not enough to damage the brain itself and its functions. A remnant of your original abilities probably remains as a sixth sense, but as nothing much more.


    The pregnancy continued and the two of you were born as healthy newborns. But within the space of an hour after birth, there were serious complications with Albert. Albert was unable to form the automatic Esper mental shield. Atlas would have never have given his son up without a fight. And so, with the aid of your birth mother, Albert¡¯s death was successfully faked and he was secretly taken away by the Esper council.


    Albert was put into a cryogenic sleep until he could form his own mental shields. It took almost three years, that¡¯s why he only looks 17 years old despite being your twin brother. After being awoken, he was adopted by an Esper family and does not know nor is aware of the circumstances surrounding his birth,¡± Giselle¡¯s voice trails off into a heavy silence.


    #017 eyes are dark with a mix of emotions. Mr. Wilkins glares from under the counter at Giselle and places a furry paw of comfort on his girl¡¯s leg. #017 reaches down and pulls on his ears in comfort for a moment, before pulling her hand back.


    #017 voice sounds gruff, ¡°I will agree to this assignment, but I have some conditions of my own. First find me another position, Giselle.¡± Giselle opens her mouth to protest, but #017 easily interrupts her. ¡°No, but¡¯s Giselle, I am doing you the favor. This is not for him. He and I have had zero contact nor ties beyond that of a genetic one. But I can assure you, I¡¯ll keep him in mind as an organ donor should I need an organ in the future.¡±


    Giselle swallows the protests in her throat and softly says, ¡°Alright, let¡¯s say, my superiors agree. What type of position are we talking about?¡±


    ¡°I need a position of authority that allows me access to places that students are not allowed to and one that allows me to wander about the school without being stopped. The role of a student is a far too limited role to facilitate security. I¡¯m surprised you didn¡¯t catch that, Giselle,¡± #017 matter-of-factly stated with some relish.


    Giselle nods and replies, ¡°On such short notice the best position I could allow you access to is that of a teacher. But this is a school for alternative evolutionary groups, what can you possibly teach them?¡±


    ¡°That is none of your concern, just arrange it. I will send the details to the contact information included in the file,¡± #017 coldly said.


    Giselle stiffly says, ¡°What are the other conditions?¡±


    ¡°I will have zero contact with any of your other candidates nor will they be informed of my existence. And that includes my biological relationship to the objective, Albert. And that includes the objective as well, he is not be informed of our biological relationship. Also, be aware of my refusal to aid any of the other candidates and should they be caught or killed, that is none of my concern. My sole objective is to finish my mission and return home by the end of this year¡¯s semester.


    Therefore, I want you to relay this most specific message back to your superiors with the clear understanding that, I am not your spy, I am merely fulfilling a favor to the person who once knew me as a child. After this is done, we will have nothing else to do with each other. Is that clear?¡± #017 briskly said.


    Before Giselle has a chance to process the list of demands #017 adds a final note of warning. ¡°And should your superiors change their minds about any of the said conditions, they should remember exactly what happened to the last person who crossed me. I am sure you will find they will be most agreeable and in favor of the set terms.¡±


    Giselle is quiet for a moment, before typing the response into her electronic watch, VEX. (Instant texting, calling, or facial communication, time, apps, etc. via a watch was one of the new products emerged between Esper scientists and one of the world¡¯s largest computer company, that had a certain fruit as its name.)


    Seconds later, the swift response pops up on a screen only visible to Giselle¡¯s eyes. Giselle reaches into her bag and says, ¡°Done. You will have a position and that of a registered attach¨¦. You will need to fulfill the information for the selected teaching position, select an attach¨¦ and fake an Esper ability. Please ensure that the ability is a believable lie. Also included within the contents of folder include the school¡¯s information of staff, blue prints, the target¡¯s information and more, if you lack any information please merely ask and it shall be given.


    The next school semester starts in less than a month, you will need to be there by August 15th,¡± Giselle placed the information on the counter, before turning away. Giselle turns briskly away, before abruptly halting.


    ¡°I-. I am still your mother, Victoria. And despite everything that has happened between us, I am truly glad that you are alive and well,¡± Giselle quietly said, before darting away. The door rings loudly announcing her exit as #17 pops another chip into her mouth.


    #17 reaches over and glances at the documents on the counter as Mr. Wilkins chokes at the news bombshell, before rapidly climbing onto the counter. ¡°SHE¡¯S YOUR MOTHER?! You told me she was dead!¡± Mr. Wilkins roared.


    ¡°I fail to see how that matters?¡± #17 drily said, while reading over the school registration documents.


    Mr. Wilkins stomps on the counter and says, ¡°SHE¡¯S YOUR MOTHER!¡±


    ¡°Your point is?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t you want to talk about it, don¡¯t you want to ask her to explain?¡±


    ¡°This isn¡¯t Dr. Philips, Mr. Wilkins. But more importantly, I honestly don¡¯t care. My mom and dad¡¯s names are Mary and David Hadfield, and my younger brother is Gabriel Hadfield. So, no, I¡¯m not interested in knowing her as she¡¯s merely my egg donor,¡± #17 murmured out loud.


    Mr. Wilkins slaps his forehead with his paw and sighs. ¡°OMG, I¡¯m living with an emotional retard!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be so dramatic, Mr. Wilkins. Besides, retard is a terrible cruel offensive word, the correct wording would have been emotionally inept,¡± #017 said with a tsk-tsk tone in her voice as she busily studies all the contents on hand.


    Mr. Wilkins loudly declares, ¡°I¡¯m going back to my game.¡± Mr. Wilkins jumps back down and returns to his computer and pretends to play while researching more on the two new subjects. If his girl, wasn¡¯t going to look out properly for herself, he would do so in her stead.

 *V2 (CH 2) - Chapter 25 – The Cross Family

    A well-dressed seventeen-year-old male with dark hair and bright blue beryl eyes impatiently waits outside of his father¡¯s study. The large oak hallway with exquisite furnishings screams old money, but most especially extreme wealth. Despite being properly trained, Albert ignores the temptation to uses his abilities to listen on the conversation inside. He would have too, if not for the members inside his father¡¯s study being telepathic Esper¡¯s as well.


    The sound of footsteps can be heard from inside as Albert takes a step away from the door and nonchalantly leans against the wall. Albert schools his face in the expression as cool as a cucumber. The door opens and a kind middle aged woman says, ¡°Come in, Albert.¡±


    Albert firmly walks in as the door is softly closed by the middle-aged woman. His sleek dark blue Oxford shoes make small indents on the expensive carpet. Inside are various figures including that of his father, a brown-haired man with furrows on his brows and silver streaks in his hair. These features combined together, instead of making his father seem old made, Monty Cross appear quite dashing and debonair.


    Monty Cross had earlier poured himself a glass of scotch and since gulped the shot down in a single chug. Monty toys with the empty shot glass in his hand. Albert expectantly looks at his father as Monty Cross faintly glances up and smiles. ¡°You will enter Black Woods Academy this upcoming semester.¡±


    Albert smiles and gushes out, ¡°Thank you, father. I won¡¯t let you down!¡± Albert thankfully gazes at his teachers, before moving towards the door to pack.


    ¡°Wait, not so fast,¡± a neutral voice suddenly said. Albert¡¯s hand freezes on the door handle as he slowly turns around in confusion. Albert stares with confusion until his eyes come to rest on the small figure of a tiny woman who was only 4 ft. and 5 inches and was a member of the Esper council. And despite being a middle-aged woman, her height made her seem like a child, which made Soren angry whenever she was patted on the head like a child.


    ¡°You will have a shadow and a watcher. You will meet your shadow and watcher prior to enrolling and they will be your primary source of protection. You are not to leave the academy without telling them and without their leave,¡± Soren crisply said.


    Albert eyes darken with indignation. He was more than perfectly capable of protecting himself considering the strength of his abilities. Albert''s eyes flicker towards his father for backup, but his father eyes do not reach his. Albert''s fists clench in anger as he stiffly says, ¡°Fine,¡± before wrenching the door open and stomping up to his room.


    The door slams loudly behind him as the members inside the study smile at each other faintly at the expected teenager''s reaction. Monty Cross eyes remain on the carpet for a moment. ¡°Can you assure me he will be protected?¡± Monty Cross asked, raising his eyes to plead with the member of the Esper Council and his sons teaching staff.


    Soren flips her braided strawberry blond piggy tails over her shoulder. ¡°I can assure you, he will have more than one watcher and shadow, but we only informed him of two for his own sake. They are the very best of the best, Monty. You can¡¯t keep him caged forever, sooner or later, he will leave. And believe me, when I say this, it is better that it is on our terms than on his,¡± Soren softly said, while adjusting her long skirt.


    Monty Cross hands clench around the shot glass, threatening to crush it in his hands. ¡°I know that, but he is my son and I also know just who wants him dead. How can I sleep with ease at night knowing that?! I¡¯m his father, it¡¯s my duty to protect him!¡± Monty Cross said with exasperation in his voice.Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.


    ¡°Yes, I know. And that is why we are doing everything in our power to protect him,¡± Soren sincerely said.


    Monty Cross mutely nods in agreement as a man of similar age reaches over and takes the shot glass from Monty¡¯s hand before it was crushed. ¡°Come on, let¡¯s go out for drinks at Dionysus pub. You can safely drown your sorrows there,¡± the man kindly suggested.


    Monty Cross numbly nods, before walking up and accompanying the man out. Several members also leave, leaving only the senior members related to the Esper Council within the room. ¡°Can we be certain all the shadows and watchers are ours and not spies?¡± A gaunt man asked.


    ¡°No, but it is the best we can do. We can only hope and pray this will be enough to keep him safe,¡± Soren matter-of-factly replied. The members nod in understanding before trailing out and leaving the study. Soren remains behind before reaching into her skirt and pulling out an old-fashioned burner phone.


    A few second later a familiar woman¡¯s voice answers. ¡°Yes, Miss Soren?¡±


    Soren softly asks, ¡°Did she agree?¡±


    ¡°Yes, but there is a matter of a position that needs to be arranged,¡± the woman icily answered.


    Soren almost winces at the sharpness of the voice that could grate cheese. ¡°Done and thank you, Giselle-,¡± Soren said as the phone call sharply cuts off. Soren sighs in understanding as her hands tighten in remembrance of what she had done to that innocent child in her mother¡¯s womb. Soren remains sitting in the study far into the night pondering her own sins and whether they could be excused in the end.


    *


    Albert Cross angrily finishes packing his new school uniforms as clothes fly mid-air, folding themselves and packing themselves. A giggle announces his younger sister¡¯s presence a sweet eight-year-old girl with dark brown hair and bright blue eyes, Mimi. Mimi waltz¡¯s in and begins to dance in the middle of the folding magic show. Albert unable to stay angry smiles and says, ¡°Aren¡¯t you supposed to be in bed?¡±


    Mimi in her long sleeve pink dress pajama shakes her head. ¡°Nope, I snuck out of bed,¡± Mimi cheerfully said as she stuck her tongue at him.


    ¡°You rascal,¡± Albert growled playfully and grabbed her. He easily tickles her until Mimi begs for mercy.


    Breathless and tired, Mimi rests on the bed watching the rest of the clothes finish packing themselves with a flourish as the suitcases close themselves with a snap. ¡°Are you going away for long?¡± Mimi quietly asked.


    ¡°Just for a bit,¡± Albert said.


    ¡°Promise?¡±


    ¡°I Promise.¡±


    Mimi digests the words before saying, ¡°You¡¯ll miss me, won¡¯t you?¡±


    Albert snorts and says, ¡°Yup, I am going to miss you, you little brat.¡±


    Mimi pouts at being called a brat, it takes some creative persuading to have her forgive him. An hour later, Albert tucks his sister back into bed, before wandering down to his parent¡¯s room. Seeing a light still on, Albert politely knocks the door before hearing his mother¡¯s voice calm voice say, ¡°Come in, the doors open sweetheart.¡±


    Albert opens the door to find his mother reading a popular romance novel, about a Changeling named Jacob, a Sanguniem Vorpal named Edward, and a girl named Bella. Albert snorts wryly and says, ¡°I can¡¯t believe you read those books, mom.¡±


    Margaret Cross also known as Maggie to her friends, raises an eyebrow at her son¡¯s response. ¡°I don¡¯t berate you, over your weird habits, do I? Especially those involving socks,¡± Margaret impishly said.


    Albert¡¯s face colors with embarrassment. ¡°MOM! It was a joke!¡± Albert growled in exasperation.


    ¡°Same here,¡± Margaret Cross truthfully replied.


    Albert sighs and walks over to the bed and climbs on. Margaret Cross continues to quietly read until she can¡¯t handle her son¡¯s repeated loud sighs. Keeping in a sigh of her own, Margaret Cross puts down her book and glances over at her son. ¡°What is it, Albert?¡± Margaret asked.


    Albert sighs and says, ¡°Mom, it¡¯s dad. I mean, he doesn¡¯t trust me for heaven¡¯s sake, I¡¯m seventeen years old. I can take perfectly good care of myself and I don¡¯t need a bunch of babysitters to do so for me.¡±


    Margaret patiently listens to Albert finish his rant before saying, ¡°Albert, your father¡¯s just worried. Besides, it¡¯s only for a little bit, then I am certain your father will come around to your idea. In the meanwhile, just be glad that you¡¯re finally going to your dream school.¡±


    Albert perks up and says, ¡°You¡¯re right, Mom.¡± He places a kiss on his mom¡¯s cheek before scurrying off to his room. Margaret shakes her head ruefully, before returning to her book to find Edward creepily watching over Bella while she sleeps.

 *V2 (CH 3) - Chapter 26 – Soren

    22:00, UNDISCLOSED DATE AND LOCATION


    A group of individuals gathers in a high-rise building on the top floor. The seated members include the face of a familiar petite woman, Soren. Soren glances around at the table and studies the faces of the Esper council members. An older man that needed help sitting down, holds his cane on his lap. No matter his great age, Master Ferguson, is still one of the most powerful Esper¡¯s seated at the table.


    Master Ferguson smiles kindly at Soren, who lips twitch into a smile as well. She is unable to smile properly as any form of expression was usually seen as a sign of weakness at council meetings. Of course, senior members like Master Ferguson were excused from that unspoken rule.


    An old woman in robes named, Mai climbs to her feet and croaks, ¡°Welcome council members. I see that all are present. Therefore, chairman, please address the council.¡±


    The old woman sits back down as the chairman, Balik, a man of Armenian descent rises to his feet. Middle aged and one of the more younger members of the council clears his throat. ¡°We are here to discuss a variety of topics, but the first topics of discussion are that of Project Cypher and that of the daughter of Atlas Starr, Victoria Starr,¡± Balik stated.


    At his words, the room is full of murmurings, that swiftly die down at a glance from Master Ferguson. ¡°Was the Project not terminated and canceled with the passing of Atlas Starr?¡± Sharply asked a female council member in a black dress.


    Balik nods and says, ¡°Yes, that is the case. However, we are only confirming that all assets of the project were destroyed.¡± Soren frowns as if trying to remember something, but failing too.


    ¡°That should be the case as the sole surviving asset, Alexandrina, was terminated by Senator Ricks. May his soul rest in peace,¡± muttered a fatherly figure in priest robes. Soren¡¯s brows furrow as she struggles to connect the dots in her mind, that fail to clearly appear.


    A young woman in a sleek dress with oriental features leans back in chair. Her pink cherry lips smoothly twitch into a smile as she crosses her legs gathering gazes of every kind. ¡°Yes, but we wish to be certain, no mistakes remember. A body was technically never presented,¡± Niko sweetly said, running her red painted nails through her long silky black hair.


    A refined gentleman with an olive complexion raises an eyebrow at the statement. Don Giovanni, stiffly replies, ¡°Why if that was the case, then every asset of Project Cypher must be alive as no bodies were ever presented to prove otherwise.¡± The rest of the members snort and snicker loudly at the reply.


    Niko¡¯s face darkens with anger as a middle-aged man in a snazzy suit and ties sighs. ¡°Come now, talk business, no?¡± Grunted the heavily accented Ukrainian council member.


    Niko remains silent as do the rest of the members. Before the chairman, Balik can continue, an older woman fondly known as the Countess says, ¡°What I still don¡¯t understand is why do we not continue the project? It shows promise and much more importantly it is a step in the right direction for the evolution of the regular humans.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s precisely the problem. The assets of Project Cypher may not have an Esper¡¯s capabilities, but they would have the speed and intelligence matching that of any Esper ability. If they become a rouge agent, they pose a most dangerous threat to us. But even worse, our enemies could create similar begins to be used against us. No, it¡¯s too much of a risk to have them turned against us,¡± Balik sharply retorted. The Countess nods in apology, but does not apologize for the thought.The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.


    Balik nods back in acceptance, before continuing, ¡°As I was saying, Victoria Starr, the daughter of Atlas Starr has applied for a teaching position at the Academy.¡±


    The members all collectively let out gasps at the statement. ¡°I thought that that child¡¯s abilities were thoroughly damaged, is that not correct, Soren?¡± Don Giovani deliberately said as he turns to gaze at Soren. The council members all turn their cold gazes towards Soren, who was still deep in thought.


    Soren blinks in surprise and confusion as the sleeves of her Kimono rustled loudly in her ears. Slowly she understands the question asked. ¡°The child¡¯s abilities were permanently damaged, but not enough to destroy that brain area. I suppose, it might be possible, that at a trickle of ability did manage to develop given enough time, after all, it has happened before,¡± Soren retorted back.


    The council members turn to gaze back at Balik for more information. ¡°A preliminary assessment is needed to confirm the state and intentions of her. Council member, Soren will naturally attend. Master Fergurson, if you please, and Lady Ishnavi,¡± Balk declared as the requested members nod in agreement as Soren furrows her brows.


    Several members of the council erupt with questions.


    ¡°And what if the daughter of Atlas Starr does hold some ability. What then?¡±


    ¡°What if it¡¯s a trap?¡±


    ¡°Can she even be trusted?¡±


    ¡°Enough,¡± shouted an old man. The council becomes silent in an instant as Master Ferguson says, ¡°If the girl has some ability, we will decide from there. If it is something we can use, we shall happily accept. If not, we lost nothing. As for a trap, I am certain that three members of the council could easily overpower her or any traps.


    And lastly, can she be trusted? I do not know. But what I do know is that there was little love between Atlas and his daughter, Victoria. Apparently, she was raised in isolation and under severe protection. The daughter by all accounts knows little of her father¡¯s work and if so, it shan¡¯t be a problem. Because the actions since her father¡¯s death have proven so, that girl has done absolutely nothing to investigate her father¡¯s death. I can safely assume, the daughter does not care for her father, Atlas Starr,¡± Master Ferguson confidently said.


    The members of the council nod in an agreeing fashion. The council continues well into the night. Lady Ishnavi, their strongest Esper teleporter, transports the various members back to their previous locations or elsewhere per request. Finally, there are only five members left in the council room, Master Ferguson, a young man named Jovan, Niko, a red headed man named Patrick O¡¯Malley and Lady Ishnavi.


    Niko coldly says, ¡°Master Ferguson, how far can we trust the Changelings? Two of their, toys, 103 and 78 are dead. And as for the other two, well, 56 is not too bad, but #32! He¡¯s a rabid dog that needs to be put on a leash!¡±


    Patrick O¡¯Malley sniffs. ¡°Love, the two toys died because they were stupid. And the other two, well they¡¯re wild animals what do you expect? As long as they get the job done, we can deal with the aftermath,¡± Patrick O¡¯ Malley stated.


    Niko narrows her eyes and hisses. ¡°You boorish lout! The problem is that if the antics of either of them attract attention to us. We can¡¯t yet make our move, not yet!¡± The two members rise to their feet and glare at each other as their they gather their ability.


    ¡°Enough,¡± Master Ferguson said as the two forcefully find themselves seated again. The ring of his power fills the air as fear crawls into their soul. Just as swiftly the terrifying pressure disappears allowing the remaining members to breathe again.


    Jovan, who had quietly bidden his time says, ¡°Master Ferguson, in which case, what shall you have us do?¡± Niko and Patrick glare at the teacher¡¯s pet.


    Master Ferguson is quiet as Lady Ishnavi says, ¡°We wait and listen. The Changelings are preparing to move as is the Vorpal¡¯s. All we need to do is pit them against each other and let the rest fall into place.¡±


    Master Ferguson smiles in approval. ¡°Yes, but we can¡¯t afford to be too lax, either. Ensure that #56 entrances the key, we can¡¯t have him falling into the wrong hands,¡± Master Ferguson proclaimed.


    ¡°And if #56 fails?¡± Niko interjected.


    ¡°Then we sacrifice the key for the greater good,¡± Master Ferguson flatly replied.


    The council members nod in understanding before Lady Ishnavi teleports them away. Lady Ishnavi swiftly returns and teleports Master Ferguson and herself to a waiting area within Esper Headquarters. Soren had already gathered a small security taskforce, who was waiting for them. Soren slightly frowns at seeming them arrive so later. Soren keeps her thoughts to herself and politely says, ¡°Shall we go?¡± Lady Ishnavi smiles in reply and the next second they¡¯re simply gone.

 *V2 (CH 4) - Chapter 27 – Interview

    #017 having closed the bookshop for the night, walked home as customary holding Mr. Wilkins to her chest. The few days had been somewhat tense as his girl had been avoiding speaking any further about her mother. To her the subject was closed and long dead and buried, but to Mr. Wilkins, he simply needed to know more in order to protect his girl. Seeing that he couldn¡¯t get more information on that subject, Mr. Wilkins tried a different tactic. ¡°Seventeen, you¡¯ve never told me how you got your name of seventeen?¡±


    #017 is quiet for a moment in thought before replying, ¡°It was the first name I was ever able to choose for myself.¡±


    Mr. Wilkins cocks his head to the side in bewilderment. ¡°I fail to understand,¡± Mr. Wilkins said in confusion.


    ¡°When I was born, I was named Victoria by Atlas, after Queen Victoria of England. Atlas wanted me to have as much potential as she did, but what he failed to recollect is that Queen Victoria spent the first years of her life trapped in her family¡¯s home until she took the throne,¡± #017 drily stated. ¡°And after and given what we just recently learned, Atlas added me to the Project in a desperate attempt to return my Esper abilities to me.¡±


    Mr. Wilkins carefully says, ¡°Do you regret killing him, now?¡±


    #017 seriously ponders the question, before gravely answering. ¡°No, I don¡¯t, I made a promise to those I killed; my friends who were not given a choice and had their lives stolen away from them. A promise is a promise and promises must be kept.¡± Mr. Wilkins nods in understanding as #017 hesitates for a moment, before softly saying, ¡°But at times, I do find that I miss him.¡±


    Mr. Wilkins sighs in subtle relief, before further enquiring, ¡°Then was the Project somewhat successful in returning any abilities?¡±


    #017 doesn¡¯t respond making Mr. Wilkins swiftly say, ¡°Okay onto the previous subject. So how did you get your name?¡±


    #017 continues, ¡°When I was enrolled into the Project, I was renamed Alexandrina, the actual first name of Queen Victoria, a subtle reminder from Atlas to always remember who I was. When the project ended, Mom, Dad and Gabe kept calling me, Alexandrina. I hated the name, but I kept it to make them feel at ease.


    But it was not until I was taken to the prison facility, where I was accidentally given the choice to choose a number for myself between ten and twenty. I choose seventeen and that became my name. And since then, I have decided to remain as such.¡±


    ¡°I see,¡± Mr. Wilkins tactfully said, but failing to understand the importance of his girl choosing a prison number as her name, when she could have chosen any new name for herself.


    #017 abruptly stops on the sidewalk in front of the house and stares at the front door, before turning around and staring at the street. Mr. Wilkins instantly reacts and studies the inner house area for heat signatures. Inside their house are several figures seating down and several standing, and most definitely armed figures.


    Mr. Wilkins opens his mouth to speak, but #017 subtly covers his mouth and motions with her fingers for the teddy to remain silent. #017 calmly walks down the front driveway and to the front door. With a relaxed air, #017 unlocks the front door and enters the house, firmly closing the door behind her.


    ¡°Welcome Victoria Starr it is a pleasure to make you acquaintance. And please pardon our rudeness, but we must confirm your identity and verify you are an adequate teacher for the academy. Please have a seat,¡± said, a very petite woman with wavy hair in a pretty kimono.


    #017 counts the figures, two more seated figures and five guards that are visible in the house and no doubt just as many posted outside. #017 takes a seat in the leather recliner and waits for the woman to speak.


    The woman eyes #017 carefully studying her face for any signs of recognition. Failing to see any, the woman sighs with some relief. ¡°Miss Starr, my name is Soren and I am a member of the Esper Council. And the two seated members at my side are also members of the Esper Council as well, Lady Ishanvi and Master Ferguson,¡± Soren said and paused pointing to the old Indian woman in a green sari and the even older, elderly man in slacks and a blue knit sweater and a propped wooden cane on his legs.


    ¡°Miss Starr, we would like to start by asking you some questions to verify your identity,¡± Soren politely said. Miss Starr remains silent and upon failing to notice any negative emotions, Soren glances at her two counterpart members who motion for the examination to begin.This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there.


    Soren clears her throat and asks, ¡°Miss Starr, are you Victoria Starr, the daughter of Atlas Starr?¡± The old man¡¯s eyes glisten with hatred and a cold darkness, that suddenly vanish leaving a feeble old man¡¯s dry eyes in place. However, #017 had not failed to notice the sudden emotion.


    ¡°Yes, I am,¡± #017 said as Soren uses her ability to verify that is the case. Soren¡¯s ability is that of listening to the thoughts of the mind. The girls mind is strange as the truth is blatant and obvious in a large open room, which is most odd. Most people attempt to even hide the truth in their mind like hiding a toy in a room, but this was not the case. Strange and stranger still, but nothing that could be used to condemn the girl.


    Soren taps her finger on the table in silent confirmation of the truth to her fellow council members who nod in confirmation. ¡°Miss Starr, do you have any psychic abilities that qualify you as an Esper? Soren asked.


    #017 reaches into her pocket and pulls out a spoon. Soren smiles warily as do the rest of the members of the council as the spoon begins to bend on its own. ¡°I don¡¯t have much of an ability other than that. With the only exception being Mr. Wilkins, of course,¡± #017 steadily said.


    Soren eyes widen in surprise as the two other council members brows furrow in bewilderment. ¡°Sorry, but who is Mr. Wilkins?¡± Soren carefully asked as the two other council members slowly activate their abilities. The guards swiftly catch on to the council members actions and slowly reach for their weapons.


    #017 holds the teddy bear out and says, ¡°Mr. Wilkins is my teddy bear.¡±


    Soren smiles warily as the council members cancel their abilities and the guards snicker in sullen embarrassment. ¡°Okay and what is so special about Mr. Wilkins?¡± Soren asked.


    ¡°Well, Mr. Wilkins is Mr. Wilkins,¡± #017 truthfully said.


    Soren sighs in exasperation and says, ¡°Miss Starr, this is not funny. We are here to conduct a serious interview, please be more serious.¡±


    #017 coldly replies, ¡°I am. Mr. Wilkins, it¡¯s your turn now,¡± setting the teddy bear down onto the floor.


    Soren smiles ruefully as do the guards, the two older council members on the other hand tsk their tongues against their teeth in frustration at the waste of their time. The teddy bear in the butler suit suddenly stands on its own feet and says, ¡°It is a pleasure to meet you all, I am Mr. Wilkins. How may I be of service?¡±


    The guards freeze as do the rest of the occupants in the room. The council members all use their abilities to sense another ability user or ability, but sense nothing. The council members gaze with awe and greed at the teddy bear. Soren stiffly says, ¡°How are you moving?¡±


    Mr. Wilkins says, ¡°Simple my dear, it¡¯s because I¡¯m alive. My girl simply one day wished hard enough and here I am. Beats me, frankly. If you can¡¯t figure out, why should I? I¡¯m just a teddy bear after all.¡±


    Soren nods dumbly as Lady Ishnavi swiftly jumps in and asks, ¡°Mr. Wilkins, can you inhabit other physical bodies?¡±


    ¡°No, not that I¡¯ve ever tried,¡± Mr., Wilkins replied.


    ¡°He¡¯s not a ghost nor does he have a soul. He technically is not alive nor dead. He simply is,¡± Master Ferguson matter-of-factly stated.


    ¡°Well, that certainly is unique. Can you explain the circumstances for this bizarre miracle, Miss Starr?¡± Soren asked.


    ¡°I simply wished upon a star and Mr. Wilkins came to be,¡± #017 gravely said.


    Soren scans Miss Starr¡¯s mind for any sighs of lies, but finds nothing. Soren taps her finger in confirmation as the other two members speak into her mind. ¡°It is not a surprise, Soren. You are young and yet believe you have seen everything. But I have seen many self-taught Esper¡¯s and it may be that in this case, the girl literally willed the teddy bear in being. The good and bad news is that it is impossible feat to accomplish again,¡± Master Ferguson stated.


    Lady Ishanvi adds, ¡°Yes, but still, an impossible feat given her ability level. An impossibility that could not have occurred and yet here it is, it happened against all impossible odds. But I suppose that life enjoys surprising us and most especially in our old age.¡± Master Ferguson cracks a smile in reply as Soren remains quiet.


    ¡°Is she a danger to us?¡± Lady Ishnavi swiftly adds.


    ¡°No, she harbors no feelings of ill towards us and failed to recognize us,¡¯ Soren swiftly replied.


    ¡°Are there any more questions?¡± #017 asked.


    ¡°No, you have satisfied the council and your references are impeccable. The position is yours,¡± Soren quietly said.


    #017 nods her thanks as the council members rise to their feet. However, several guards aid Master Ferguson back to his feet. Master Ferguson uses his cane to stand as Lady Ishanvi simply closes her eyes and they all simply vanish.


    Mr. Wilkins scans the area and makes a circle with his hand motioning the area was clear. #017 not taking any chances drags Mr. Wilkins to her room and shuts the door. They each log onto their respective tablet and begin to chat via an online game forum chatroom.


    Mr. Wilkins screen name was Peanut Butter Lover, while #017¡¯s was Jelly Hater.


    Jelly Hater: Are we clear of bugs?


    Peanut Butter Lover: I found 2 already, but I¡¯m still running scans.


    Jelly Hater: Tell-Kenny-Sis does not copy over to apparatuses. But, that we need to watch out 4 players that can control machines or electricity.


    Peanut Butter Lover: Yes. But how did U mange to avoid the beam?


    Jelly Hater: Build a castle labyrinth dungeon and allow them to only enter the first floor. They never find the treasure troves in the rest of the rooms.


    Peanut Butter Lover: Was that learned at the project site?


    Jelly Hater: Yes.


    Suddenly a player known as Bat2 types: Wat r u guys talking about?


    Both players known as Peanut Butter Lover and Jelly Hater log off immediately leaving Bat2 alone in the chatroom.


    Bat2 types: U guys SUCK! Before wandering off to brighter and better chat forums.

 * V2 (CH 5) - Chapter 28 – Ticket, please.

    The airport, as usual, was filled with tourists and regular citizens traveling on business or on vacation. Children in line stare with awe at random people because children can. However, that didn¡¯t stop the children from rudely gawking despite their parents painfully finger pinches on their arms or harsh whispered threats of being grounded and privileges being taken away. The parents could only apologetically smile at the other passengers waiting in line.


    Separate from the rest of the airport was an area for private arrivals and departures. Currently, on this day, the rest of the terminals were closed except for the terminal headed towards, Black Woods Academy. The area is filled with parents and friends saying goodbye to the proud chosen to be enrolled. The candidates in their silver colored uniforms preen themselves under the adoration. A grumpy gray haired female candidate sits apart from them munching on a bag of cheddar/pepper jack/spicy crackers in the shape of little golden fishes. In her lap sits a teddy bear in an identical silver uniform.


    The crowd fails to notice the ongoing conversation between the female and the teddy bear. ¡°You remembered to pack everything including a first aid kit?¡± Mr. Wilkins grumbled. ¡°And why are we flying with brats, when we can just take the private jet?¡±


    #017 swallows a mouthful of crackers and sighs. ¡°Yes, I remembered to pack everything including the first aid. I left Mark in charge of the bookstore and seeing as he is an ex-con, the store will be just fine. And the computer caf¨¦ already runs itself, but Tommy agreed to oversee it while we are away. I sold the house and took care of the paperwork. I ordered extra work clothes for you and myself. School registration and housing fees have been taken care of and paid for. And the reason, why we are flying with the brats, is to get a read on them. Are there any more questions?¡± #017 breathlessly said.


    Mr. Wilkins is silent for a moment before saying, ¡°We forgot to pack my games!¡±


    ¡°I know, I purposefully left them out, since you confiscated my snack bag,¡± #017 coldly replied. Mr. Wilkins is aghast but is unable to reply properly back. But before he can make a comeback, a loud calm voice speaks over the intercom, ¡°Terminal 8 is now ready for boarding. Please have your identification and ticket ready. And thank you for flying via Dawn Airways.¡±


    #017 stands up and easily makes her way upstairs before any of the rest of the passengers who are saying goodbye to their families. A pretty woman with russet hair and warm chocolate eyes says, ¡°Tickets and identification please.¡±


    The woman at the check-in counter scans the tickets and identification, lifting an eyebrow at seeing the registration for the teddy bear. The ticket attendant eyes the gray-haired young woman, but tactfully chooses to remain silent on the subject. The ticket attendant smoothly hands back the identification and says, ¡°Thank you for flying Dawn Airways.¡±The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    #017 takes the ID''s back and hurries inside the ramp leading to the airplane. She swiftly finds her seat towards the front, 13 A and B. She swiftly takes the aisle seat, while Mr. Wilkins takes the window seat and is buckled in by #017. Satisfied, #017 grabs a magazine to read while munching on a handful of fishy shaped crackers. Mr. Wilkins remains silent and tactfully still, rather furious about the recent surprise packing reveal.


    A rather nervous looking girl looking for a seat paused next to #017¡¯s aisle seat. ¡°Can I, um, take that window seat?¡± The nervous young woman said, pointing to the seat carrying Mr. Wilkins.


    ¡°He¡¯s a passenger too,¡± #017 nonchalantly replied.


    The girl seems incredulously but rather than commenting on the strangeness of the situation, flees, swiftly makes her way further down the aisle. Mr. Wilkins snorts to himself and says, ¡°Stupid human, I can easily walk all over you.¡±


    #017 grins, but keeps munching on her chips. A flight attendant comes down the aisle and says, ¡°You should stop eating, Miss, you¡¯ll get sick at takeoff.¡± #017 doesn¡¯t reply and merely shoves another chip into her mouth in reply. The flight attendant sighs, before making her way down to the back of the airplane.


    *


    Unbeknown to #017 an elegantly dressed female had been watching from afar and had watched her board. The woman is expensively dressed in heels and a designer dress. Her ruby red lipstick looks perfect on her as her straight hair has not even a hair out of place. Large white designer sunglasses cover half of her face as a rugged man emerges from behind her and stops to stand next to her.


    ¡°We¡¯ve both been in the business a long time, Giselle. And we both even worked for the same person, but what I don¡¯t understand is why you went out of our way to see her off if you aren¡¯t even going to make an effort to speak to her?¡± Asked, the rugged man known as John.


    Giselle is silent for a moment and says, ¡°Because I don¡¯t have that right too.¡±


    John is quiet for some time before saying, ¡°I never got the full story, if I may, how did you and the boss exactly meet?¡±


    Giselle smiles faintly. ¡°It¡¯s a long complicated story, but in the end, I left him, not the other way around,¡± Giselle a bit proudly of herself, firmly said.


    ¡°Yeah, but you left your kid too,¡± John retorted. Giselle is pointedly silent and doesn¡¯t respond. John sighs and opens his mouth to apologize, but before he can, a voice on the intercom says, ¡°Terminal 3 is now closed. Flight 201 is now departing.¡±


    John turns his gaze towards the runway where the airplane is moving towards the track. They watch the airplane slowly gain speed to lift into the air, the windows rattle faintly as the airplane finally pushes off and disappears swiftly into the sky leaving a blazing white trail. Giselle turns on her heels, with John remaining silent, but swiftly following her out, they had a job to do.


    *


    #017 doesn¡¯t cease eating as a sense of curiosity and just maybe excitement fills her. The airplane flies higher and higher into the atmosphere before leveling. At this point, the airplane is full of noisy chatter. #017 tactfully grabs ear plugs and sticks them into Mr. Wilkins and her ears, before taking a nap. The flight was going to be long and she wanted to rest up.

 *V2 (CH 6) - Chapter 29 – Flight

    The passengers sleep on the rest of the passage even when landing to refuel, all except for a teddy bear who kept watch over his girl and record the student¡¯s movement and actions. A neat file was being created for his girl to study and watch later. Thusly so, it would become far easier for his girl to identify who were the truly dangerous players among the students and react accordingly.


    However, mid-flight, #017 suddenly wakes up and heads to the bathroom. Mr. Wilkins warily remains in his seat waiting expectantly for the events that will shortly transpire in the lavatory. The perpetrator, a man had waited until mid-flight, before acting. Despite, the lavatories always being checked before takeoff, this time around someone had purposefully forgotten too.


    The gunmen peek through the crack in the doorway, before slowly emerging at seeing the coast was clear. With half of his body out of the lavatory, suddenly a painful force slams the door shut. Muffling a scream, he hears a loud crack coming from his chest area. As a direct consequence, his hand loosens its grip on his firearm and it falls with a loud clatter onto the tiny bathroom floor.


    The gunman lets out a hiss of pain and stumbles backward clutching his ribs. The gunman rapidly blinks to clear his vision, all the while reaching for his handgun on the floor. The door soundlessly swings open and before the gunman can react, the sole of a combat boot slams into his hand effortlessly crushing his fingers against the floor.


    The gunman makes a muffled scream in the back of his throat as he falls back against the bathroom wall. The owner of the combat boot slithers into the lavatory and firmly locks the door behind them. Sweat drips down his face as the gunman clutches his broken hand to his chest and studies the figure standing scare inches apart from him.


    ¡°Who the hell are you?¡± The gunman whispered. Reaching for the switchblade at his waist.


    The gray-haired female student doesn¡¯t react and instead grabs a handful of hand towels. The gunman opens mouth to speak when a wad of hand towels is stuffed into his mouth. Unable to breathe, he struggles to free himself but finds himself with his back against the sink. The female student slides onto the sink counter in a sitting position and snakes her hands around that of the gunman¡¯s neck.


    The gunman slams his body backward, but the firm neck hold only tightens around his neck. The gunman finally spits out the wad of towels in his mouth as his vision becomes full of fuzzy dots. He struggles to move, but with each struggle, he is unable to breathe as his struggles only grow weaker and weaker.


    The gunman bitterly curses his acceptance of this mission. And with those final thoughts in mind, the gunman¡¯s body becomes limp. #017 slowly eases the body down onto the toilet seat, before rummaging through the unconscious gunman¡¯s body. She finds bullets for the handgun, various knives, and a burner phone.


    #017 tosses the bullets into the trash bin, before pondering on how to get rid of the body. Breaking the body into joints would be the easiest, but first, she had to bleed out the body. #017 removes the man¡¯s outer coat and clothing, before adjusting the mask onto her face. The coat neatly covers her entire body as does the mask.


    With care, #017 removes the undershirt, socks, leaving the unconscious muscled man in his boxer only. She removes the shoelaces from the boots, before placing the boots into the trash bin. She then carefully lays the socks on the ground and other used clothing on the floor.


    Much like holding a pig¡¯s head, #017 maneuvers the gunman¡¯s body forward and slits his throat over the sink. She lets the blood drain out of the neck, before maneuvering the body in an upward position and leaning the body itself against the sink. It wouldn¡¯t be the best way to drain a body of blood, but it would get the job done.Stolen content alert: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.


    #017 patiently waits for the body to slowly drain itself. To pass the time, #017 dials the single number on the burner phone. After several calls, a male voice picks up. ¡°This is Adolf, what do you need?¡±


    #017 memorizes the number and the male voice as the man known as Adolf says, ¡°What do you want?¡± At a lack of response, the Adolf hisses, ¡°Is this another stick-up? We already agreed on the payment terms and forwarded half of the payment. We will not be negotiating for more!¡± #017 hangs up the phone and flushes it down the toilet.


    The blood flow ceases to flow down to a trickle of drips. #017 firmly wraps her hand around the neck of the corpse and twists the neck several times as loud cracks are heard. She continues to do so until the spine fully tears away from the neck. Satisfied, #017 use one of the gunman¡¯s knives to cut into the flesh starting from the throat of the neck to the jawline of the back of the skull. The muscle and ligaments easily tear away at the tears and through the break in the spinal cord.


    The head cleanly tears away from the corpse to the great satisfaction of #17. Grabbing a corner of the hand paper, #017 expertly pulls and neatly wraps the head in drying paper. Satisfied, she pushes the head deep into the paper waste can and covers the gunman¡¯s decapitated head.


    #017 methodically at this point covers the floor in paper towels and begins the grueling process of breaking the body down with the tools at hand. First, she proceeds to break the ribs with a few well-placed stomps to the chest and then continues onto the joints of the body. Finished, #017 ties the lower body down and cuts open the corpse and removes all internal organs and disposes of them down the toilet.


    Having disposed of the internal organ, #017 begins to remove the already broken bones and crushes them further under her foot, before tossing the smaller broken bones into the toilet. #017 turns her attention to the broken joints of the arms and cuts right under the armpit and tearing through easily through the flesh and ligaments at the break in the bones at the joint shoulder.


    With the arm now removed, #017 breaks the hands into smaller pieces at the joint breaks. The elbow, and then at the wrist. The hand is easy to chop further apart with a simple stomp and chopping at the finger breaks. The most complicated parts still left are the upper arms and lower arms. However, that was easily fixed by separating the flesh from the bone. The flesh was cut into smaller pieces and the bones were broken even further.


    A firm knock at the door interrupts #017. ¡°Are you alright hon, you¡¯ve been in the bathroom an awfully long time?¡± The muffled voice of a concerned flight attendant said through the door.


    ¡°I just ate something bad, I¡¯ll come out when I feel better,¡± #017 replied.


    ¡°Okay. But just shout if you need anything,¡± the flight attendant reluctantly said, before moving way.


    #017 returns to her work and continues to work on the legs via the same way as the arms. Finished, #017 lets out a tired sigh and stretches her body. #017 then returns to the most difficult part yet, the halving of the Carcass. The upper torso had already been broken down the upper and now it was merely a matter of removing flesh and repeating the same tedious process again. However, the pelvis and lower area are a bit more difficult to break and more force would be needed to do.


    #017 sighs in annoyance, still unable to finish. She should be sleeping on the flight instead of working. And yet here she was, was the idle thought in her mind.


    Without further hesitation, #017 proceeds to thoroughly dance across the corpse. The lower body takes a bit more time to break but wasn¡¯t too bad. With the process finished, the other steps were once more repeated.


    With relief, #017 proceeds to clean up the lavatory as best as she can, all the while knowing she wouldn¡¯t be as thorough as she would have liked given the lack of proper tools. Finished, she wipes the soles of her boots clean and removes the blood splattered coat and mask. #017 firmly pushes them to the bottom of the trash bin, before thoroughly locking the bathroom door behind her.


    #017 returns to her seat as if nothing had happened and buckles her seatbelt. The students are still sound asleep and none had noticed her return or much less missed her. ¡°That was messy,¡± Mr. Wilkins grumbled.


    ¡°Yes, but it was the best I could do given the circumstances,¡± #017 muttered as she closed her eyes to sleep.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry,¡± Mr. Wilkins said reassuringly. With a bit of care, Mr. Wilkins sent out a few nanobots from his body to thoroughly creep under the door and clean after his girl. It wasn¡¯t too difficult, but sadly, even he couldn¡¯t do much about the gunman¡¯s head. Satisfied, his nanobots return to his body as his girl sleeps soundly. And with a great deal of satisfaction, Mr. Wilkins returns to his previous actions of watching over his girl and studying the sleeping passengers on board.

 *V2 (CH 7) - Chapter 30– Introductions

    The sun was barely starting to rise over the horizon as the plane begins to slowly descend into the nearby city that was below. The sleeping passengers are either awoken by their classmates or by the flight attendants to put on their seatbelts. The girls shriek and hurriedly do their makeup and ready for themselves. While the boys sleepily yawn and begin to stretch.


    The only non-reacting member is the gray-haired female student, who is slapped awake by a certain fuzzy bear. #017 barely reacts to the slaps until Mr. Wilkins says in a dark ominous voice, ¡°Seventeen, I¡¯m going to eat your snacks.¡±


    Immediately #017 sits up and protects her insanely expensive snacks bought from the airline store. Mr. Wilkins huffs with displeasure as #017¡¯s actions at being thought less than snacks. Seeing Mr. Wilkins pouting #017 says, ¡°Want a cookie?¡± Holding out the last precious chocolate chip cookie in her snack bag. And even though Mr. Wilkins couldn¡¯t eat a cookie, it was the thought that counted. Mr. Wilkins ruefully shakes his head as his ears twitch with pleasure. Knowing she was forgiven, #017 tosses the cookie into her mouth.


    The flight attendant passes by collecting trash and alerting the passengers to put on their seatbelts and their trays up into the upright position. A flight attendant stops next to the gray-haired female passenger and collects the trash. Before leaving the flight attendant softly says, ¡°Please remain behind when the plane lands.¡±


    #017 doesn¡¯t react and the flight attendant continues down the aisle. A few minutes later, the flight attendants strap themselves down as the plane begins to descend for landing. The time continues to tick until a slight screech and bump are felt as the plane lands on the landing strip. The more anxious passengers let out sighs of relief as the takeoff and the landing was known as the seven minutes of death when most airplane accidents happened.


    The plane slows down and stops on the landing strip. Men in orange jackets run out with the landing stairs as cars pull up directly on the small airplane terminal. The light for seatbelts goes off as the students scramble out of their seats as the pilot says, ¡°The sun is just coming over the horizon and the weather looks perfect. Please enjoy your stay and thank you for flying Dawn Airlines.¡±


    The door barely is swung open when the students, particularly the males scramble to be the first out of the door. The morning air is crisp and a quite a beautiful sunrise can be seen over the horizon. The air smells of pines and the sweet bird calls can be heard in the distance. But all of this is wasted on the racing students. The airplane swiftly empties out as the students gather in clumps and move towards the sleek black transportation vehicles. To each vehicle, five students can fit comfortably.


    Groups are quickly settled as the last passenger leisurely unbuckles her seatbelt and that of a fuzzy teddy bear. Carefully gathering her snack bag, #017 makes her way down the aisle and politely thanks the pilot and flight attendants for the safe trip. The crew smiles at the polite gray haired female student who makes her way to the only car remaining on the tarp, that is surrounding by several SUV¡¯s, a security detail.


    A guard in a black suit and tie pats his waist as he waits for confirmation. A message is relayed via the earbud in his earpiece before he reaches over and opens the passenger door. The suit is tight against his arms and chest from bulging muscles. #017 slides into the car seat and carefully sets Mr. Wilkins on her lap as the door closes behind her.


    The door instantly locks as the car moves forward following the front SUV¡¯s and the guard rushes into one of the SUV¡¯s that are following behind. A dark-haired young man with bright beryl gray eyes the woman before him. Albert Cross frowns at finding nothing particularly special about the person before him. Average face, body, and weight, the only noticeable features was her gray hair neatly pulled back in a bun and the fluffy teddy bear in her lap in a silver school uniform.


    Albert Cross coldly says, ¡°If you¡¯re the best money can buy, then I¡¯m better on my own. I¡¯ll have you know that my shadow is much more impressive than you are, but I suppose it¡¯s fitting considering you¡¯re my watcher.¡±


    #017 frowns at the tone of voice of her twin brother. ¡°He¡¯s an utter idiot. Figures, that he not only would inherit Giselle¡¯s looks but her brains as well. Who¡¯d have known or much less guessed that I would one day be grateful for taking after Atlas,¡± #017 thought to herself. #017 leans back into the comfortable leather seats and turns her face towards the window. Somewhat dissatisfied, #017 gazes out at the scenery.


    Albert Cross frowns at the lack of response from his watcher. Not accustomed to being ignored, Albert Cross can only silently glare at the figure seated across from him. Not soon enough for the both of them, do they arrive at the school entrance grounds. The car barely pulls up at the entrance, before Albert Cross swiftly opens the door himself and steps out.


    From the other passenger door, #017 emerges. The two walked towards the grand entrance hall and up the stone steps. Their figures perfectly match each other in sync even down to the speed of their steps, causing their images to overlap for a second and for the guards to blink for a moment with confusion.


    Albert and #017 move towards the group ahead, when Albert softly mutters, ¡°I am sure you are aware we will be different classes. I except for there to be zero contact between us except for the approved means of communication. I am not your friend, just your client.¡±If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement.


    ¡°The feelings mutual,¡± #017 flatly replied causing Albert to narrow his eyes at her.


    Albert marches forward and joins the chatting group. His friends swiftly move to surround him failing to notice the figure trotting after him. A bronze haired young man subtly moves forward, the shadow assigned to Albert and a friend, Jonathan Walker. #017 eyes flicker as she feels a gaze on her. She subtly turns her head and sees a cheerful young man with an arrogant face and sweet smile.


    #017 eyes flicker for a moment as every part of her body tenses, ready for action. #017 pauses to pat Mr. Wilkins and forcefully relaxing her body before moving through the crowd of students. The gaze of the young man darts away, but #17 is unable to shake off the feeling of danger emitting from that gaze. She would have to take care, after all, it would seem there was much more here than previously meets the eyes. Mr. Wilkins hadn¡¯t failed to take note of the male student either. Mr. Wilkins was already researching everything he could get his hands on and reviewing the airplane footage for any missed signs or further indications to confirm an identity and possibly associates.


    A burly man in a too-tight collar shirt and vest loudly says, ¡°Get into groups of five and introduce each other.¡± The groups suddenly move and change as #017 swiftly joins a smaller group of four people, short of a fifth member.


    The groups made from the leftovers include the nervous looking girl from the plane, a buff coco skinned young man, a young boy with purple dyed hair, a pretty girl who purposefully left her uniform open to show off her boobs, and the weird gray-haired woman carrying a teddy bear. Everyone instinctively gives the woman with the teddy bear a wide girth as they stand in a semi-formed circle.


    The nervous looking girl fretfully says, ¡°I¡¯m Tanya, 17. I¡¯m an Esper, my ability is controlling plant growth. What about the rest of you?¡±


    The sexy young woman with her open silver school uniform sweetly says, ¡°I¡¯m Brooke, 18. A feline Changelings. And I don¡¯t have a mate yet,¡± Brooke pauses and winks at everyone.


    The muscular coco skinned young man snorts and mutters, ¡°I bet.¡± Everyone¡¯s eyes flicker towards him at the comment as Brooke pouts at his grumble. The buff man firmly says, ¡°Dave Johnson, 18. An Ursidae Changelings and it¡¯s a pleasure to meet y¡¯all.¡±


    Brooke lets out a huff as Tanya nervously nods in response. The purple-haired teenager excitedly raises his hand and says, ¡°I¡¯m George, 16, which makes me the youngest in the group. And I¡¯m here because of my computer skills, I¡¯m the infamous Hacker known as Enigma, (3n16m4)!¡± Seeing a lack of response to his statement, George swiftly says, ¡°Just kidding, you guys, no need to be so serious. I¡¯m an Esper with the ability of Telekinesis.¡±


    The teddy bear unconsciously narrows its eyes at the troublesome little hacker freak who had been a thorn in his side for the last six months. The gray-haired young woman notices the dark malevolent aura and swiftly rubs her teddies ears. The teddy bear calms down choking back the growls of anger directed at the pest. The teddy bear¡¯s aura somewhat disappears except for the intent glare sent towards the foolish teenage boy.


    George shudders and scratches his neck feeling an intense glare. His eyes scan the room, but he finds no glares coming from anyone in the group except that the teddy bear that held in the gray-haired woman¡¯s arms, the dark black eyes glow sincerely. George shudders and hastily says, ¡°You haven¡¯t introduced yourself yet stranger. What¡¯s your story?¡±


    The group towards the young woman with gray hair. The young woman dully says, ¡°My name is Victoria Starr. I¡¯m currently 21 years old and I was drafted against my will.¡±


    The group gazed expectantly at the young woman for more details especially given her age, but #017 remains silent. George coughs and clears his throat. ¡°So, uh, what¡¯s up with your teddy bear? I think it¡¯s glaring at me,¡± George mumbled.


    The group members smile at various degree until #017 says, ¡°Oh, Mr. Wilkins definitely glaring, he doesn¡¯t like you very much. And I forgot to introduce him, so everyone please meet Mr. Wilkins, who is my familiar and a member of the faculty.¡±


    The group members begin to laugh until the laughter stops at seeing #017¡¯s serious expression fail to change. ¡°You¡¯re joking, right?¡± Brooke swiftly said. But #017 doesn¡¯t respond and merely turning to stare at the crowd.


    ¡°Freak,¡± Brooke mumbles under her breath. Suddenly she feels a sharp glare as her eyes meet the teddy bears soulless black eyes. A nervous laugh escapes her throat as Brooke swiftly says, ¡°Anyway, so does anyone know what department they¡¯re going into yet?¡±


    George eagerly shouts out, ¡°Cybernetics, of course. I heard there are incredible software¡¯s and coding to learn here!¡±


    ¡°Private Military Forces,¡± Corporal Johnson dutifully replied.


    Brooke swiftly jumps in and says, ¡°The Business Department. What about you, Tanya?¡±


    Tanya nervously as her usual stutters, ¡°I¡¯m joining the Culture Department.¡±


    Brooke nods and says, ¡°Nice.¡± Brooke either purposefully or not, she skips asking the two freaks about their path choices and jumps into another conversation. The group chatters constantly the entire time until a rather plump woman waddles over.


    The plump¡¯s woman¡¯s pale skin and slightly red eyes giver her away as a Sanguniem Vorpal. The female Sanguniem Vorpal excitedly says, ¡°Welcome to Black Woods Academy, please follow me inside for a tour!¡±


    ¡°Hell is other people,¡± #017 drily remarked out loud as the group begins to move.


    Mr. Wilkins whispers back, ¡°I think this will be good for you. You never had a normal life, so going to school and making friends will be a positive impact on you.¡±


    #017 drily replies, ¡°I think I would rather go back to prison.¡±


    Mr. Wilkins growls, ¡°Listen here, Seventeen. I have been very supportive of your decisions, but it¡¯s high time you made some friends that did not include felons, computer/video gamers, or your customers. Make friends with people your age!¡±


    #017 ponders the comment for a moment, before gravely saying, ¡°But they¡¯re all younger than me and they seem like a great deal of pain to deal with. Besides I¡¯m more worried about you, at least I have real friends my age, can the same be said about you? All your friends are virtual or exist only on online forums.¡±


    Mr. Wilkins grinds his teeth together despite not having any teeth, to begin with. ¡°FINE. Now hurry up! We don¡¯t want to get lost on the first day of school,¡± Mr. Wilkins growled. #017 sighs and grudgingly trots after the group.

 * V2 (CH 8) - Chapter 31 – Black Woods Academy

    ¡°I¡¯m known as Maple Tilly, but all of you can call me, Tilly,¡± the Sanguniem Vorpal said. ¡°I am also the Matron for the dormitories and for most of you, I will become your counselor, friend, rule enforcer and even punisher should you break the rules.¡± Some of the student blanche at the last description, but continue to follow as they gape in awe at the halls.


    ¡°Most of our students will be returning or arriving within the next few days. We ensured that your scheduled arrival was earlier than the rest as you are this year¡¯s batch of first years. You will be properly tested and graded, some of you will enroll into a higher level of class and others into entire grades entirely,¡± Tilly said as the students nod in understanding.


    ¡°You are brightest minds and best talents that Earth has to offer. Please carry yourselves with pride,¡± Til sincerely said gathering smiles from the more nervous members of the group. ¡°Now all of you are registered and selected a department to join, however a few of you have yet to select a department. Hopefully, this tour will aid in that retrospect. First, we will stop in our Science Department, this is where genetics to creating new science occurs. Be aware that some Departments overlap such as the Engineering Department with the creation of a new technology and that of the Science Department.¡±


    The group moves in a neat file as they enter the first building, that resembles an upside-down coliseum, the Science Department. Groups of graduate students or seniors, work on projects in the laboratories. The prospective members of the Science Department gaze with awe and envy even going as far as pressing their faces against the glass to gain a closer look.


    Tilly giggles and says, ¡°Alright children onto the Engineering Department.¡± The group heads to the next Department over to find mechanical inventions being made in large halls and that of new inventions being built or tested. The nerds or geeks of the group are fascinated, while the rest of the student¡¯s eyes begin to wander in boredom.


    Tilly upon seeing some of the male students being rambunctious breaks the bored atmosphere. ¡°Please remember that every department that exists at the academy is important. However, the most important fact to remember is that it is up to you, whether you can make your department shine and become a star,¡± Tilly persuasively said.


    The students flush with embarrassment and are mollified by her words. Tilly takes the initiative and cheerily says, ¡°Onto the Culture Department!¡± Several students perk up at her words as they move towards the warm colored building that looked like a half of the yin and yang symbol. The Culture Department is the only department still relatively full of members. The entire purpose of the department was to create friendship and exchange knowledge with different members of Earth societies. This was one of the reasons why large concentrations of political of power clustered in this one Department. One could easily be fooled by the placid atmosphere of the swan lake, but underneath the still waters, the swans were furiously pedaling to stay afloat.


    The student group continues to move throughout the rest of the academy visiting the cutthroat Business and Trade Department, the happy, sweaty Military Departments and so forth until the tour is done by 14:00. Seeing her students tired and hungry, Tilly chirpily says, ¡°Alright everyone, we will head back to your quarters to eat and rest for the day. Tomorrow, we are to meet up at 7:00 sharp in the center hallway.


    Dormitories having been already been assigned. For those residing in the dorms, you will have a roommate. For the rest of you who have other arrangements, there are vehicles at the entrance waiting to take you to your new residencies. Are there any questions?¡± Not seeing any, Til leads her flock of new students away, while eleven individuals leave the group and head towards the entrance.The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement.


    Eleven students race back towards the entrance, while #017 slowly trails at the back of the group heading towards the dormitories all the while eyeing the talking figure of Albert Cross and the fading figure of the young man who caught her eye at introductions, Lucius Faye. Mr. Wilkins whispers, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you buy a house considering our position?¡±


    ¡°Because I don¡¯t want to cook and the school must provide food for students at all hours. Besides our things are already here and a couple of added bonuses that were paid for, so be happy. And let¡¯s not forget, we have a job to do,¡± #017 dutifully replied.


    Mr. Wilkins pouts in sullen silent as #017 frowns and makes an effort to cheer him up. #017 asks, ¡°So are you looking forward to classes?¡±


    ¡°Of course, I¡¯m going to crush the little brats,¡± Mr. Wilkins confidently said.


    #017 raises a not so surprised eyebrow up. ¡°What a shocker,¡± #017 sarcastically said.


    ¡°Really, aren¡¯t you excited at the bonuses of the job?¡± Mr. Wilkins asked.


    #017 ponders the question for a moment, before answering, ¡°It¡¯s nothing I haven¡¯t seen before.¡± Mr. Wilkins opens his mouth to contradict the statement as #017 rapidly adds, ¡°I¡¯ve seen countless worlds and lived countless lives, that are no less real than this one. Sometimes I wonder if they weren¡¯t real in the end. Maybe we just that we have yet to understand that virtual reality is merely a gate to another reality.¡±


    Mr. Wilkins is silent before saying, ¡°Okay, in which case, it shouldn¡¯t be a problem.¡±


    ¡°No, it won¡¯t, because thankfully the brat was automatically registered to be in the same department as us,¡± #017 seriously replied causing Mr. Wilkins eye his girl but is unable to get a read, before they arrive at the dormitories. The dormitory buildings are large leaping into the sky like skyscrapers.


    #017 eyes the tall buildings as Tilly, the Dorm Matron says, ¡°Male and Female Dorms are separated by floors. A single floor is dedicated to males, while the next is to females and so forth. Everyone has a roommate no exceptions. Your room assignments are registered to your VEX watch, please check your watch for more information. The cafeterias are housed on the first floors and other recreational floors exist between dorm room floors. Please check your floor map or VEX for more information. Now, then wiggle, wiggle away, go make friends with your new roommates.¡±


    #017 had already checked her VEX watch and makes her way to room #113 with her roommate, Mr. Wilkins. Despite being or having chosen to be male, technically, as an AI, Mr. Wilkins had no gender. And as such, Mr. Wilkins had become her roommate and registered attach¨¦.


    Tilly hurriedly rushes towards #017 and says, ¡°Miss Starr, I am so sorry. I hadn¡¯t noticed you were included in the student tour and dorms. If you would like I can have your things moved over to the teaching dorm immediately!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s all right, besides, I this way I will be able to gain an insight into the student¡¯s minds. I am sure that Mr. Wilkins will agree,¡± #017 calmly replied. Tilly bows apologetically to the teddy bear, before rushing off to take care of a very pale student who looked about to throw up.


    Mr. Wilkins makes a pleased sound and says, ¡°I like her. She clearly knows who¡¯s the boss.¡± #017 snorts in reply and heads towards the employ elevator in the corner.


    Most of the students have gone up, but a few students stare with curiosity at the gray-haired female. The remaining students snicker and wait for the elevator to make the rejection sound and for the female student to return in embarrassment. To their shock, the identification panel accepts the presented VEX ID and the elevator doors open and allow her to go up. The students stare at each other in shock trying to figure out who the female student was. By the end of the day, there was a rumor that one of the students wasn¡¯t a student but a member of the faculty. Most of the students laughed it off, but those that had witnessed the even swore it was true.

 *V2 (CH 9) - Chapter 32 – Confirmation

    Following the termination of the call, Adolf had been uneasy and tried calling the operative back without answer. Furious, Adolf watched as the plane arrived without any incident to the Academy. Upon the students, arrival, Adolf sent agents to check for the status of the hired operative.


    Adolf impatiently waits until the expected call arrives. He swiftly moves to answers and icily says, ¡°What did you find?¡±


    The male voice replies, ¡°The operative has been terminated, sir.¡±


    ¡°What!¡± Adolf roared in fury as he slams his hands into the oak desk. The oak lets out a loud crack and dangerously slumps weakly in the middle. Adolf lets out a string of curses in his mind as he composes himself. He roughly growls, ¡°How?¡±


    ¡°A professional hit, sir. The operatives body was effectively decapitated and flushed into pieces except for the head. The head was purposefully wrapped and placed in a trash bin for us to find. I think it¡¯s a message or warning of sorts, sir,¡± The man politely stated his mind.


    Adolf lets out a bark of laugher, become dangerously silent. ¡°Are there any clues or signs left of the professional?¡± Adolf steadily asked.


    ¡°No, sir. Penny is down here and she¡¯s the best hound on the force. Even she couldn¡¯t find anything, not a smell, fibers, DNA or any other trace for that matter. We tried to check the video feed, but there is nothing abnormal on the feed. It¡¯s almost as if the operative killed himself and destroyed the evidence of his own murder,¡± the man replied.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Adolf mused to himself. ¡°But that sounds exactly what a powerful Esper would be capable of. And that plane carried several powerful Esper¡¯s.¡±


    After that long pause of silence, the man asks, ¡°Sir?¡±


    Adolf collects himself and says, ¡°Thank you for your services. That will be all.¡±


    ¡°Of course, sir. Anything for the pack,¡± the man sincerely said, before ending the call.


    Adolf reaches for a button under his desk and swiftly rings for his sectary an Avian Changeling with brown and large golden eyes. ¡°Yes, sir?¡± The secretary promptly asked.


    ¡°Assemble the packs, I wish to meet. And order a new desk,¡± Adolf said.


    ¡°Yes, sir. Will that be all?¡± The secretary swiftly asked.


    Adolf is silent for a moment before reluctantly saying, ¡°And request the presence of the old one.¡± The secretary nods in response, before swiftly turning on her heels and closing the door behind her.


    Adolf almost sits down at his desk until he remembers the precarious state of his desk. Furrowing his brows, Adolf marches through a side door in his office and into a conference room. A wooden clock in the corner ticks rather loudly in his ears, but he ignores the meaningless sounds and waits.


    Sometime later, the video cameras and screens turn on for a global face call. Adolf glances at the figures on screen representing the various Changeling factions. ¡°We lost the operative and were unable to test the new students,¡± Adolf flatly said.Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on Royal Road.


    ¡°How?¡± Interrupted Sobek of the crocodile faction.


    Adolf narrows his eyes wolfishly and chokes down a snarl threating to emerge from his throat. ¡°We are certain as there is no evidence except for the objectives final state. The objective was cleanly decapitated and his body as well. There was no trace evidence left behind nor the sign of an individual on video feed. Which only leads one possibility, a professional hit. And if so, the bigger question is which of the students was it or more importantly, was it outside help? And if so, do we have a traitor among us?¡± Adolf crisply said.


    The various faction members faces grow quiet and thoughtful as they gaze at each other for signs of weakness or lies. A freckled female sighed showing off her glistening teeth. ¡°Enough. We won¡¯t learn anything of value if we merely gaze at each other with suspicions. For now, we should try to narrow down the candidates for the death of the operative. Which students on board are capable of such a feat?¡± The female said, representing the shark faction. Not all Changelings wished for the destruction of the humans, but simply the protection of their habitats. This faction was one such. Of course, not every member in this faction felt the same way. There were some who agreed with the proposed creed of death to all Humans.


    A charming man with red eyes and white hair, who¡¯s physical appearance resembled that of a Vorpal, but was a member of the Leporidae Changeling family. ¡°There are a couple of candidates. But I am more concerned if it was related to outside help. After all, 56 an #32 do possess such capabilities. Could they be playing against us or are they simply playing a game, Adolf?¡± The man firmly said, despite looking quite innocent and cute.


    The members instantly remember the two wild animals on leashes. Adolf narrows his eyes and stiffly says, ¡°Impossible. 56 is currently on another mission. And as for #32, #32 is leashed.¡±


    The members on screen carefully study Adolf¡¯s face for lies, but the wolf changeling maintains a straight face. Unable to grasp a proper read on him, the meeting continues. After much time, the meeting finally concludes having come to an agreement of sorts. The faces vanish one by one until Adolf is left alone in the room.


    From the shadows of the conference room an old man¡¯s familiar voice says, ¡°You¡¯re an impeccable actor, Adolf. Though true 56 is on a mission, you neglected to mention 56 being on board of that very flight and having the means to do so. And as for #32, you can¡¯t be certain. Because #32 is #32 and playing such games would not be out of the realm of possibility.¡±


    Adolf glances at the man known to many Esper¡¯s as Master Ferguson, whom he fondly called, ¡°Magei.¡± ¡°Magei, I am sorry to ask, but could have been one of your own. After all, your side too must keep up a front. I would not be perturbed by the actions, but I merely wish to be kept in the loop next time,¡± Adolf politely said.


    Master Ferguson sighs and says, ¡°Adolf, you are my only grandson and as such, you know I keep you as close as I can. I most certainly powerful, but I am not all seeing, my son. It is quite possible that it was an Esper who terminated your operative, but I can assure you that it was not of my faction. And excluding members of the Esper organization and 56, remember that some of the children on board belong to powerful families. It would not be surprising to know that any one of them paid for additional security.¡±


    Adolf nods in understanding and says, ¡°Grandfather, how long must we wait?¡±


    ¡°Patience, my grandson. We must bait as many as we can to move and destroy themselves. That is the only way we can win,¡± Master Ferguson cunningly stated.


    Adolf nods in understanding as his grandfather motions for him to help to his feet. Adolf rushes over and gently sets the old man on his feet. ¡°Thank you, son. These old bones of mine aren¡¯t what they use to be,¡± Master Ferguson cackled.


    Adolf smiles gently and says, ¡°Do you need help leaving, grandfather?¡±


    ¡°No, my ride is here,¡± Master Ferguson said as on older woman in a sari appears at his side. The older woman nods in greeting to Adolf, before gently placing her hand on the old man¡¯s shoulder and disappearing.


    Adolf tiredly stretches his neck, before his eyes grow cold. He would hunt those that opposed him. But first, he would stalk and wait until the time was ripe. With that in mind, Adolf returns to his office to follow up on the two animals that should be very much leashed.

 * V2 (CH 10) - Chapter 33 – The Professor

    The next two days were filled with the remaining students arriving and with the already arrived first-year students taking exams to qualify for their class grade ranks and if needed to place a student into another year. So busy with the testing exams, most of the students failed to notice the missing gray-haired female with a teddy bear. The exceptions were the original group members, who were somewhat relieved to see her gone, but most especially Albert Cross. Albert Cross was glad that he had one less security member tasked to watch over him. The other students were those that had witnessed the elevator incident and were less than ten students.


    On the morning of August 4<sup>th</sup> at exactly 8:00, the 1<sup>st</sup> year students were seated in their classrooms according to their according to their class grade. The worst students sat in front and the best sat in the back. However, if one had a visual or some sort of impairment, they were permitted to be seated elsewhere.


    The students softly chatter until they hear firm footsteps approaching the door. The students instantly sit up in their seats including Albert Cross. They stare at the door that opens to reveal a gray-haired young woman in a long sleeve light blue button shirt with a darker blue sweater best, dark black slacks and comfortable black combat boots. The young woman carefully balances the teddy bear in her arms that is wearing a matching tailor-made outfit except for the shoes, which are tiny teddy bear black oxford shoes.


    The class begins to whisper amongst themselves as Albert Cross shakes his head ruefully. Of all the watchers, they had to choose the most foolish one for him. Well, at least no one would ever suspect her of being his watcher.


    The gray-haired young woman walks over to the pulpit and places the bear thereon with the school supplies. The young woman then walks over to the teacher¡¯s desk and sits down to the horror of some of the students. Without care, the young woman places her feet on the desk and pulls out a comic book from her bag pack and a baggie filled with brightly colored chocolate candies with M¡¯s on them. Without a care in the world, the young woman begins to read and pop into her mouth a couple of candies.


    A rather pretty girl with wavy hair stands up at the back of the room and places her hands on her hips. ¡°Excuse me, this is a classroom. You need to leave immediately or I will call the guards on you,¡± the young woman confidently declared. The class expectantly glances back at the young woman in the chair who only continues to ignore them.


    ¡°Did you not hear me, you-,¡± the young woman said, but was interrupted by a distinct calm man¡¯s voice said, ¡°That is enough, Sally Rider.¡± The classroom glances around and then gape at the teddy bear that is pointing at Sally Rider to sit down. Sally Rider mutely takes a seat as the class stares at the teddy bear.


    ¡°I am Mr. Wilkins, but you will call me, Professor Wilkins, nothing more and nothing less,¡± Mr. Wilkins said as he held up a folder in his hand. ¡°I just finished reviewing your tests, all of you show promise, I am quite pleased. However, all of you that aced the exams failed at one thing only, you lack creativity. Those members that are classified as failures, take here, for example, George,¡± Mr. Wilkins pointed at George in the front row to stand up.


    The young teenager with dyed purple hair stands up with a gulp at realizing the words that had been spoken during the group exchange were true, the teddy bear was alive! ¡°George here failed at the regular functions, that all of you class A students passed. But what all of you don¡¯t know is that George here is a world-class hacker. Where you A class students would pass a test, all of you would fail at hacking into the government''s networks. Therefore, I have been given permission to direct my class the way I want it and from now on and I will decide who is a failure,¡± Mr. Wilkins coldly stated causing the students to pale or redden with embarrassment.This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source.


    ¡°Thank you, George, you may take your seat,¡± Mr. Wilkins said to George¡¯s vast relief. George dives into his chair as Mr. Wilkins hops onto a stool and says, ¡°Alright, before we begin, are there any questions?¡±


    The room is quiet until George raises his hand. ¡°Um. Professor Wilkins, uh, how exactly are you moving?¡±


    Mr. Wilkins nods and says, ¡°Excellent question. I am a product of my owner, Miss Starr,¡± Mr. Wilkins pointed to the young woman munching on candies. ¡°My creator is a feeble Esper with a barely registered level of Telekinesis. But strangely, that did not stop her, she believed that if she wished hard enough her bear would come alive and I did.


    It¡¯s still a great mystery, how such a weak Telekinesis ability managed to grow so exponentially, but the wide belief is that she believed it and therefore I am. That is why grades are meaningless to me. If my creator had been limited to such ideas, she would have never given life to me. And which is why I won¡¯t restrict you with such grades either. Instead, I want you to show me, what you believe in and therefore can become.¡±


    Mr. Wilkins studies the classroom and nods in approval. ¡°Now then, we will start with a simple formula that is to be cracked in an hour and if not, there will be rewards for the creator and homework for the failures. George, please come up to the board and write a formula.¡±


    George gulps but puffs out his chest at being called upon by Mr. Wilkins. George easily and swiftly writes a code on the board meant to be cracked. The students swiftly begin to write and use the vex watch to type their answers. George happily returns to his seat to wait. The hour passes by without anyone figuring out the code.


    The hour up Mr. Wilkins says, ¡°Your homework for tonight is to crack the code. If you are unable to, then team up. And if the class fails to solve the code as a whole, then, you¡¯re all not as bright as I thought. And as for you George, don¡¯t think you¡¯re off the hook. I will give you a code of my own to work on.¡±


    George perks up as his classmate¡¯s glare at him in turn. The class begins to disperse as Albert Cross glances over at his watcher. Not once did she even glance up at him, but completely ignored him. Before today¡¯s class he would have been infuriated but now, he was wary. Not matter who weak her ability was, if she could bring to life a teddy bear, there must be something more to her than meets the eye to have been assigned to be his watcher.


    Albert Cross shakes his head clearing his head of his thoughts and follows his group of friends out. Once the classroom clears, the next class enters and so forth until it is time for lunch. Mr. Wilkins had no need of a lunch break, but it would be a valuable opportunity for his girl to study and observe. The Academy¡¯s cafeteria not only would show this year¡¯s students but the rest of the school¡¯s years.


    The last student trails out as Mr. Wilkins leaps down from the podium and trots over to his girl, who was playing a game on a hand console. Seeing Mr. Wilkins approaching, #017 saves the game information and says, ¡°Well, did you spot anything?¡±


    Mr. Wilkins shakes his head and replies, ¡°Nothing out of the usual. You?¡±


    ¡°Maybe,¡± #017 casually said.


    Mr. Wilkins nods and climbs onto #017¡¯s lap and onto her shoulder. ¡°Shall we go to lunch?¡± Mr. Wilkins matter-of-factly stated. #017 stands up in reply and heads out the door towards the cafeteria. Students in the passageway pause and stare as whispers follow them. The news of the living teddy bear had already spread throughout the school.

 * V2 (CH 11) - Chapter 34 – Lunch

    #017 stops at the open hallway and scans the area for her objective. She spots Albert Cross sitting amid a group of friends. #017 swiftly memorizes the faces of those she failed to recognize, but Mr. Wilkins was doing the same and following up with files for #017 to study later.


    Matron Tilly waddles towards #017 and says, ¡°Why hello, Miss Starr and Mr. Wilkins. This is the student¡¯s cafeteria; the faculty cafeteria is on the floor above.¡±


    #017 nods in thanks as Mr. Wilkins says, ¡°Thank you, Tilly, but I would like to get to know my students a bit more. However, Miss Starr will gladly join you.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± Matron Tilly happily said, before leading a sullen #017 away. #017 gives Mr. Wilkins a pointed look promising a forceful reckoning later, but still motions with her hand to ensure that he records everything.


    Mr. Wilkins happily waves goodbye to the two female figures, before loosening his tie and confidently smoothing back his head fur. ¡°Hello, Ladies,¡± Mr. Wilkins mumbled to himself, before confidently trotting to a table full of female students. Before Mr. Wilkins can react, the females have already surrounded him and are cooing over him. Soon Mr. Wilkins is being cuddled in the laps and bountiful chests of the campus beauties to the envy of the entire male population.


    While Mr. Wilkins is enjoying the time of his life, #017 reluctantly follows Matron Tilly. Matron Tilly blissfully chatters to #17, ¡°I was so surprised to find out that Mr. Wilkins was the teacher. My, oh my, I thought I just had seen everything, when I got the shock of my life.¡± Matron Tilly let out a burst of laughter, before more seriously asking, ¡°Anywho, my dear, how are you doing? Are you fitting in?¡±


    #017 tactfully replies, ¡°Yes, I find that classes are quite enjoyable. And Mr. Wilkins is quite the popular figure, I¡¯m sure he will continue to be an excellent teacher.¡±


    Matron Tilly opens her mouth to say something when a short, slim man with tawny hair places his arms around Matron Tilly. However, the most startling features are his eyes, he has one golden eye and other being blue. But that single golden eye confirmed the theory of his being a changeling. ¡°I hope my wife hasn¡¯t been filling your head with lies about me? Because I can assure, you I am a gentleman!¡± The professor said with a twinkle in his eyes.


    Matron Tilly giggles and says, ¡°This is my hubby, Professor Ibis and he is a professor in the Culture Department. He and I¡¯ve been married for seven years now, and yes, he is an avian changeling.¡± Matron Tilly pauses and turns towards her husband. ¡°Oh, yes, darling, this is Miss Starr.¡±Royal Road is the home of this novel. Visit there to read the original and support the author.


    Professor Ibis smiles knowingly and says, ¡°So you¡¯re the creator of Mr. Wilkins. I can assure you, most of the professors are most interested to meet the both of you. And if I may ask, I can clearly see that Mr. Wilkins is not accompanying you, where may he be found?¡±


    #017 drily says, ¡°I¡¯m sure he is presently surrounded by his female students.¡±


    Professor Ibis laughs. ¡°I¡¯m sure, he¡¯s the only professor allowed to do so without being charged with sexual harassment.¡±


    #017 politely nods as Matron Tilly nudges her husband in his ribs. ¡°Pardon my comment, but it¡¯s the first day,¡± Professor Ibis sincerely stated.


    #017 says, ¡°I can only imagine given your department, you have my sincere condolences.¡±


    Professor Ibis smiles warily at the accurate statement. ¡°I do like you, Miss Starr. Care to join my wife and I for lunch?¡± Patron Ibis plainly said. Matron Tilly gazes up at Miss Starr with expectant eyes.


    #017 politely accepts. ¡°Yes, I will, thank you.¡±


    ¡°Good, good. Now follow me, ladies,¡± Professor Ibis said as he leads his wife by the arm. #017 trails behind him as Professor Ibis leads the way into an elegant dining room with tables and servers. The faculty members merely need to be seated and order, before having the meal served directly to their table.


    The faculty members barely glance up from their conversations and meals. Most of the faculty members sit according to their departments, but a few like Professor Ibis crossed over. The few crossovers were members usual of the same evolutionary group. At a table, many elegantly dressed individuals of the Sanguniem Vorpal sit and dine on red wine.


    Professor Ibis sits down a few tables away with his wife and Miss Starr. While they study their menu¡¯s Matron Tilly continues to chat and point out the various faculty members in the cafeteria. #017 pays attention to the cheerful chatter despite her hunger. Having lived enough lifetimes, #017 knew that hunger could give one position away or even be the cause of weakness.


    Matron Tilly giggles and points to a handsome couple entering the diner. ¡°Those two are dating-,¡± Matron Tilly said, unable to finish her sentence when #017 abruptly stands up. Her chair slides roughly back as #017 frowns and pauses glancing around.


    ¡°I apologize, but I just remembered I left something of importance in the classroom. I would very much enjoy having lunch with you tomorrow,¡± #07 swiftly excused herself and rushed out of the cafeteria.


    The married couple stares at each other in perplexion as Matron Tilly says, ¡°Well, that was strange.¡±


    ¡°Yes, it was. But I¡¯m sure she wasn¡¯t lying as she seemed to be genuinely surprised. And I don¡¯t believe that Miss Starr is one for showing such emotions,¡± Professor Ibis observed.


    ¡°Yes, that must be it, dear. After all, she did promise to have lunch with us tomorrow,¡± Matron Tilly happily said, before busying herself with the menu.


    Professor Ibis silently smiles in reply and reaches over for his wife¡¯s hand and places a kiss on her knuckles. Matron Tilly smiles blissfully and places the menu onto the table. Until the sever arrived, the loving couple stared into each other eyes quite happily to the dismay of many of the single faculty members.

 * V2 (CH 12) - Chapter 35 – Library

    Albert Cross excused himself from his friends at the cafeteria and heads to the bathroom. His friend and shadow, Johnathan Walker remains behind in the cafeteria to excuse himself a few minutes later, before following. Albert Cross halts a few feet away, hearing loud voices from the library further down the hallway.


    Albert glances around before trudging down the empty hallway. He nears the door and gently pulls it open, before slipping into the library. A young woman with brown hair, nervously glancing down. The familiar face of the young woman with wavy hair, Sally Rider pointedly stands before the nervous young woman. At Sally Rider¡¯s side, are several other young women glaring at the timid young woman.


    A minute earlier, unbeknown to Albert, a young woman crashes into another carrying stacked books and notebooks.


    Sally Rider shrilly shouts, ¡°Watch where you¡¯re going!¡± The young woman known as Tanya doesn¡¯t say anything remaining silent.


    Furious at a lack of response or even an apology. Sally Rider pointedly stomps her foot against the floor. ¡°Look what you did! What are you going to do about it?¡± Sally Rider angrily hissed as she pointed to her fallen study books and notebooks sprawled on the floor.


    A soft click is heard as the door opens and closes as Albert Cross enters the room. Tanya at this point begins to tremble with fear. She nervously stutters, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Sally.¡±


    Sally Rider places her hands on her hips. ¡°Sorry isn¡¯t going to cut it. Pick them up!¡± Sally Rider angrily said.


    Tanya''s hands flutter nervously before she falls to her knees. ¡°Of course,¡± Tanya muttered hastily gathering the things from the floor.


    Sally Rider nods in approval bending down to gather her things. Her friends move to help her when Albert Cross emerges from the bookshelves. Seeing the frightened girl on the floor gathering books and notebook. Albert naturally assumes who is the perpetrator of the incident, Sally Rider.


    Furious Albert extends his will as the books and notebooks suddenly fly up from the floor and gather neatly onto a nearby table. Albert glares at Sally Rider and roars, ¡°Miss Rider if I were you I would take care not to make enemies.¡±


    Sally Rider is stunned at the unexpected reaction. She was the victim here, why was she getting yelled at?! Sally Rider opens her mouth to defend herself when Tanya suddenly clings to the leg of Albert Cross.


    With tears in her eyes, Tanya tremblingly says, ¡°Please don¡¯t be angry. It was all my fault.¡±


    Albert Cross face grows gentle at Tanya¡¯s pleading on behalf of the perpetrator. Casting a glare at Sally Rider, Albert Cross stiffly says, ¡°Fine. But the next time I catch you, you¡¯ll regret it, Sally Rider.¡±


    Sally Rider¡¯s eyes fill with fear and hurt unable to believe the scene happening before her. She was the one just minding her own business when that girl bumped into her. Not only that, but that girl even trampled over her homework for Mr. Wilkins class!


    Albert Cross moves to help Tanya to her feet, when a calm female voice says, ¡°Mr. Cross, a week¡¯s worth of detention for you. Mr. Cross starting this very evening. And an apology to Miss Rider before you go.¡±A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation.


    Albert Cross and everyone else involved in the situation turn around to see a gray-haired young woman standing behind them, Miss. Starr. Sally Rider¡¯s eyes fill with gratitude for the unexpected aid from Miss Starr after this morning little incident.


    Tanya opens her mouth to speak, but #017 says, ¡°Do not speak Miss Tanya, I am not yet done.¡± Albert Cross glares at his watcher for her tone of voice.


    ¡°Mr. Albert Cross did you notice whose name is on the trampled sheet of the notebook?¡± #017 asked. Albert glares failing to understand the reason for the question. ¡°I assume not because if so, you would have noticed the name on the homework sheet of paper.¡± #017 holds up a notebook sheet that has a muddy footprint obscuring half of the homework. But despite so, in the top left corner in bold, neat handwriting is the name of Sally Rider.


    ¡°And despite Miss Rider being in her every right to ask for help in gathering her things and in being angry. Not only did you fail to do so, but failed to read the situation appropriately. You threated and coerced the victim with bodily harm, Albert Cross. These two actions are not sufficient to cause for Detention, but your use of abilities is. This is your first warning on use of your abilities, Mr. Cross, I suggest you engrave it into your mind. Because the next warning will not be as gentle,¡± #017 coldly stated.


    #017 then casts her gaze towards the young woman staring oddly at her. ¡°And as for you Miss Tanya, you even lacked the audacity to apologize. Miss Tanya as a member of the Culture Department, I am sure that you are more than capable of doing so. An apology before you go, Miss Tanya,¡± #017 harshly said.


    Tanya bites her lips for a moment before stiffly saying, ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± With her head ducked down, Tanya rushes out of the library. Her footsteps quickly fade away into the distance as the door clicks shut.


    #017 turns her attention towards Albert Cross, who is coldly eyeing her. Albert Cross lips tighten in anger for a moment, before he lets out a sigh. Turning towards Sally Rider and her friends, Albert sincerely says, ¡°I am sorry, Miss Rider for my hasty judgment. You have my sincere apologies.¡±


    Sally Rider nods in disbelief as do her friends. Sally glances with gratitude at Miss Starr who only motions for Sally to go. Sally Rider gathers her things with the aid of her friends, smiling brightly at Miss Starr and casting cold glares at Albert Cross. Her friends do the same as they scurry out of the library. Within fifteen minutes, the whole school would know about the incident via VEX.


    Albert Cross opens his mouth to speak, but #017 harshly says, ¡°Are you an idiot?¡±


    Albert gapes and says, ¡°Excuse me?!¡±


    ¡°Where is your shadow?¡± #017 hissed.


    Albert Cross opens his mouth to defend himself, but #017 doesn¡¯t allow him too. ¡°All it would have taken is a single second and you are dead. Do you believe your enemies will be so foolish as to miss such a precious opportunity next time? You are a fool if you believe they did not notice,¡± #017 susurrated.


    Albert Cross frowns and is about to defend himself when the door slams open. A panicked Jonathan Walker rushes in. ¡°Albert, thank god, you¡¯re safe,¡± Jonathan shouted in relief. Johnathan slows down to a walk and upon noticing Miss Starr greets her, ¡°Hello, Miss Starr.¡±


    #017 coldly says, ¡°As I stated previously, Mr. Cross, let¡¯s not have a repeat of today. Your dorm matron and last class hour professor will be informed of the entire week of detention.¡± Without further ado, #017 turns her back on the stunned male figures and exits the library.


    Jonathan Walker opens to berate his friend but swiftly changed his mind after seeing the gaze of Albert. ¡°What¡¯s happened?¡± Jonathan Walker quietly asked.


    Albert Cross sighed loudly and runs a hand through his hair. ¡°I messed up, sorry,¡± Albert Cross said with a wry smile.


    Jonathan Walker sighs and ruefully says, ¡°I bet seeing as you¡¯re the first student this year to end up in detention. Geez, nimrod, couldn¡¯t you have waited until the first day of school was over at least?¡±


    Albert Cross lips crack into a sheepish smile as Jonathan Walker merely shakes his head. Putting his arms around, Albert, Jonathan mischievously says, ¡°I bet this gets you bonus points with ladies as a bad boy.¡± Albert snorts in reply as Jonathan leads his friend out of the library.


    But before they exit, Albert coughs and embarrassingly says, ¡°I still need to go to the bathroom.¡± Jonathan Walker chokes and sadly shakes his head before they head to the bathroom. After all, it wasn¡¯t every day you babysat your best friend all the way to the bathroom.

 * V2 (CH 13) - Chapter 36 – Z Class

    #017 briskly walks through the halls in deep thought. The situation was too much of a coincidence, but especially that girl, Tanya. Tanya greatly reminded her of someone, but who? Struggling to piece the puzzle together, #017 almost walks into a figure. Turning her body away at the second, #017 barely misses the standing figure.


    #017 pauses to glance at who she almost crashed into a young man standing with his back turned towards her. The student has bright murky russet eyes and striking red hair. His face is quite symmetrically ensuring a pleasing face, fair, clear skin, a strong nose and firm lips. All in all, a proud male specimen. And despite wearing a student¡¯s uniform of an upper-grade level, the impression radiating off the young man was of that worldly experience.


    #017 pays no further attention to the young man, before heading on her way. A charming voice from behind her coldly says, ¡°You should be more careful when walking.¡± #017 doesn¡¯t react and continues down the hallway when #017 skids to an abrupt halt as a young man appears before her. Re-evaluating the young man before her, #017 instantly searches through her memories of all student records until a name and image come to mind, Gareth Lockhart, age: 19 and a powerful teleporter.


    Gareth Lockhart narrows his eyes and says, ¡°You managed to detect my teleportation, impressive. Who are you?¡±


    #017 doesn¡¯t respond and merely tilts her head to the side, waiting. A second later, a fluffy teddy bear emerges from the corridor to their right. Gareth Lockhart stares blankly at the teddy bear walking towards him, who stops next to the silent gray-haired woman. The gray-haired woman picks the teddy bear up.


    ¡°Hello, young man, my name is Mr. Wilkins and I am a professor here at the academy. I apologize for my creator¡¯s manners, but she is sometimes uncooperative despite my best efforts,¡± Mr. Wilkins said with a tragic sigh. ¡°She was so cute, when she was younger too,¡± He unwisely grumbled out loud.


    #017 sneakily pinches his tummy making Mr. Wilkins swiftly says, ¡°Well, it was a pleasure meeting you, young man. But we have a class to get too.¡± #017 scarcely lets, Mr. Wilkins finish, before darting down the hallway. Mr. Wilkins stares at #017 who seems in deep thought.


    As if inspired upon entering the classroom Mr. Wilkins says, ¡°So tell me all about him?¡± But #017 fails to react merely setting him down on the desk table and sitting down to think. #017 was so deep in thought that even her brows become furrowed, a rare event.


    Mr. Wilkins interjects, ¡°So, it¡¯s not because of the encounter with a handsome, charming boy?


    #017 ignores the question and gravely replies, ¡°Mr. Wilkins, I need all records on transfers and deaths for any inmates from the correctional facility for the last two years.¡±


    Mr. Wilkins stares dejectedly at his girl and grumbles, ¡°Okay, why?¡±


    ¡°I am not certain, but there is something on the edge at the back of my mind. Find the information for me, please, Wilkins,¡± #017 gravely said.


    Mr. Wilkins chokes at the sincere request. Disturbed and filled with a mix of emotions, Mr. Wilkins says, ¡°Of course, you are my girl.¡±


    ¡°Good, now order me lunch, I haven¡¯t eaten,¡± #017 said, ruining the precious moment. ¡°Also, I gave Albert Cross, a week¡¯s detention for abusing his ability in the library.¡±


    Mr. Wilkins sighs but does as he is asked to. By the time class starts, #017 is eating a sandwich and researching on her laptop, while Mr. Wilkins does the same, teaching a classroom and hacking into a maximum-security facility.


    *


    Gareth Lockhart stares down the hallway, where the strange gray-haired woman disappeared with the talking teddy bear. ¡°Oh, my is the mighty and great, Gareth Lockhart in shock. Stop, my heart doth stop! No seriously man, what¡¯s up?¡± A handsome young man said.


    Gareth Lockhart turns towards his friend, Hunter, who had large golden eyes and golden hair. A Feline Changeling, but one whose origin was easy to guess, that of a Lion. Gareth quietly says, ¡°Is there a teacher that is a talking teddy bear?¡±


    Hunter laughs and says, ¡°Bro, you need to be more socially active. But yes, it¡¯s a freaking talking teddy bear. Most of the departments are drooling over the possibility of doing research, but the creator stubbornly refused. And the Esper Council agreed with the creator as the teddy bear has no soul and technically is not alive as we know it. Therefore, further study is out of the question as there is nothing to study.¡±Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation.


    ¡°The creator?¡± Gareth asked.


    ¡°Yeah, apparently she accompanied her creation as an attach¨¦ faculty member. What was her name¡­.?¡± After a pause, Hunter says, ¡°Oh yes, Victoria Starr. According to faculty rumors, she possesses pathetic telekinesis abilities not strong enough to even be registered as a level one Esper. But withstanding that registration, somehow, she gave life to that teddy bear. From what, my sister explained to me, the council believes that it was the power of belief.¡±


    Gareth Lockhart is in thoughtful silence for a moment remembering the reaction of the woman. Hunter eyes his friend suspiciously. ¡°Why are you asking?¡± Hunter shadily asked.


    ¡°Just curious,¡± Gareth Lockhart said and before Hunter could reply, a young woman with golden hair and large golden eyes crashes into Hunter.


    ¡°Idiot, you said you would come get me!¡± The young woman angrily whispered into Hunter¡¯s ear. Hunter winced as his older sister, Diane, (older by just ten months), digs her nails into his arm. The young woman then turns and smiles prettily at Gareth Lockhart. ¡°Are you going to be sitting with us, Gareth?¡± Diane asked. Gareth Lockhart nods as Diane happily smiles in reply and drags her brother to their classroom.


    The classroom they were heading to was called Z (for Zero) Class. And despite the departments, the Z Class was where only the best students entered regardless of age, grade level, or evolutionary group species. Every single member in the room had been tested in combat and are among the most promising candidates for their evolutionary groups. Even more importantly, most of the members were active in combat as interns to their groups.


    Upon entering the classroom, many of the student¡¯s glance over towards the famous trio. Gareth Lockhart was one of the upcoming Espers with a bright future as a teleporter. While the other two, Hunter and Diane as members of the Lion pride, they were one of the more powerful changelings on campus. Not based just on strength or ability, but on political power. The feline groups tended to stick together according to their strength with the top of the food chain members usually being the big cats in the wild.


    Gareth Lockhart takes a seat in the middle of the classroom as Hunter and Diane take a seat on each of his sides. Some of the girls glare enviously at Diane, who basks in delight and smugly clings to Gareth¡¯s arm. The class swiftly settles down as soon as the door opens.


    A male changeling in uniform with dark hair, golden eyes and an eyepatch over his left eye stops in front of the classroom. The class intently studies one of the legends of their world, James Stark. A feline changeling and to be even more specific, a black panther. Not only was he a great fighter, but one who could go toe to toe with any Esper or Vorpal.


    James Stark merely assess the class as his hands military like automatically clasp behind him. ¡°You may call me, Professor Stark or just Stark, nothing else,¡± James Stark matter-of-factly stated. Seeing the class listening, James Stark continues, ¡°I am told you are the best. But you are not the best until my say so. Until then, you will do as I say, is that understood?¡±


    Most of the students nod in steadfast agreement, while others tactfully remain silent. ¡°Good, then we will begin by learning from the past. Who can tell me, why the empire of Genghis Khan fell, despite supreme military power?¡±


    The class immediately begins to throw out answers as a debate happens. Mr. Stark only intervenes to keep the class from falling to a physical debate. Finally, the class falls silent out of ideas and turns towards Mr. Stark for an answer. ¡°Everything that has been stated is true. If the great Khan had not died, then maybe his dream would have been true. However, the obvious reason is that they all wanted the right to rule. And they would have if they simply had stayed together. But each faction took a piece of land and the empire crumbled. Let that be a lesson to all of you. One may have supreme power, but all it takes is a single falter and everything that has been worked for falls apart into ruin,¡± James stark flatly stated.


    The class is silent as James Stark says, ¡°Now I will choose a partner for you to work with for the rest of the semester. There are no trade backs and no trades with any another classmate. Your assigned partner is your partner until I deem otherwise.¡± The class lets out groans of protest as several girls perk up at the thought of pairing up with boys and most especially Gareth Lockhart.


    James Stark begins to call out names and pair students. Every female student not chosen holds abated breath as James Stark calls out, Gareth Lockhart¡¯s name. ¡°Gareth Lockhart and Diane,¡± James Stark swiftly said to the dismay of the female and male population.


    Diane lets out an excited squeal, while Hunter lets out a sigh of relief at not being paired with his sister. Of course, his relief does not last for long as James Stark reads his name next. ¡°Hunter and Veronica Delavega.¡± Hunter muffles a groan upon spotting the female Vorpal with short hair and red eyes sitting in the front row glaring up at him. Ever since their first year after the tomato soup lung incident, Veronica Campbell hated him with a fiery dark passion.


    Hunter groans and buries his head in his arms as his sister cheerful says, ¡°Little Brother, remember to have an open mind.¡± Hunter grumbles a muffled reply as Diane happily turns towards Gareth and says, ¡°It looks like we¡¯re together again.¡± Gareth lips twitch into a faint smile before he turns his attention back to the professor. Diane takes her cue and happily does the same as other members of the classroom have the same reaction as Hunter.


    Finished, James Stark says, ¡°Now then, we move to physical trials to see your combability. Move out!¡± The classroom empties as the students rush towards the locker room to change and then onto the practice fields. It was going to be a fun day.

 * V2 (CH 14) - Chapter 37 – Smoke Alarm

    With the first day of classes finally over, Mr. Wilkins and #017 retire to their quarters, room #113 in the student dorms. #017 takes a step out of the elevator and stares at the silent hallway for a second too long. Mr. Wilkins stares in confusion not detecting a moving being or anything that would raise an alarm. #017 stops and stares at the door of their dorm room, 113. #17 glances down at the door hinge, a tiny of piece of paper is still stuck between the door hinges, but on the floor below lay a broken piece of mechanical pencil lead.


    Mr. Wilkins narrows his eyes at #017¡¯s stillness and unhappily says, ¡°There¡¯s no one inside I already checked.¡±


    ¡°Run another scan for me,¡± #017 firmly reputed.


    Mr. Wilkins huffs in reply and does as asked by his girl. No bugs or surveillance tools show up on his radar. ¡°Nothing there,¡± Mr. Wilkins replied as #017 touches the VEX watch to the biometric system and the door unlocks.


    Mr. Wilkins glares up at #017, who flatly says, ¡°Yes, but there was someone who entered relatively undisturbed. I thought you added a layer of protection to the biometric system?¡±


    Mr. Wilkins sputters in protest. ¡°Impossible! My detection-,¡± Mr. Wilkins voice stutters as his system scans the log. There had been an unexpected intrusion rewritten as dorm maintenance service. It shouldn¡¯t have been possible, but somehow the system had been overwritten.


    ¡°It would seem your assurances were wrong, Wilkins. For hating such inelegant methods, at least they get the job done unlike your choices,¡± #017 icily said. Mr. Wilkins remains silent as #017 closes the door behind her and studies the area. ¡°There aren¡¯t obvious signs of a search, but given the state of the door, we are dealing with a professional. Did you access the elevator footage?¡± #017 asked as she places Mr. Wilkins onto a couch.


    Mr. Wilkins is silent as he runs various security checks and complying with the request. ¡°The maintenance figure could be anyone as the figure their gaze down and their face is never captured on film. That is if that is their actual face and not a disguise,¡± Mr. Wilkins summarized.


    ¡°Yes, I would imagine so. Such a rookie mistake wouldn¡¯t be committed by someone of their caliber,¡± #017 drily said as she took a seat on the couch. Glancing up at the ceiling, #017 is silent for a moment, before saying, ¡°Wilkins, run a check on the vents and inner floors and walls of the room.¡±


    Mr. Wilkins immediately does as requested sending nanobots from his core to check every square inch. The minutes tick by until he finds almost thread-like wires set up into the vents and mechanical pencil sized erasers drilled into the wall. Without a word, he effortlessly has the nanobots directly infiltrate into the devices for control.


    ¡°Done, I took care of them. There is a mesh of wiring in the vents for unknown uses except they are not listening devices and the rest are surveillance devices,¡± Mr. Wilkins taciturnly said.


    ¡°Yes, I imagine so. Don¡¯t destroy the feed, just merely block it as needed. I am sure you can create conversations to be projected in our instead by simply using your software system. However, I do want you to track the feedback to the source and infiltrate their systems. Afterwards, we will decide what to do,¡± #017 matter-of-factly replied.


    Mr. Wilkins does so splitting his conscious into parts and following the systems back to their place of origin. With great care, he piggybacks signals and systems to reach the place of destination. While they wait, #017 asks, ¡°So what do you think?¡±


    Mr. Wilkins automatically replies, ¡°You already reviewed the listing of prisoners and agreed that there were no official extractions or records other than a massive payment to Warden Walters that could have been for anyone.¡±


    ¡°Though I agree, I am unable to shake an uneasy feeling, Wilkins and I have learned to trust those feelings. Check again,¡± #017 demanded. Mr. Wilkins sighs to himself and does as asked spreading himself into another part to check for said information.Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on Royal Road.


    An hour goes by but Mr. Wilkins had yet to successfully infiltrate the enemy¡¯s systems. Exasperated Mr. Wilkins says, ¡°I still can¡¯t get into their systems. But regarding your other request, there is nothing new or any other change indication such an action another than an addition of guards to floors 3 and 7.¡±


    #017 sits up and asks, ¡°Did you say floors 3 and 7?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Mr. Wilkins grumbled.


    ¡°What specific quadrant?¡±


    Mr. Wilkins pauses to check. ¡°Quadrants 100 to 105 and quadrant 75 to 80. The other two quadrants on floor 3 are easier to pinpoint. The first quadrant is 56 and 57, then the second quadrant is only a single occupant, #32.¡±


    #017 sits up and says, ¡°Did you say, 56 and #32?¡± At the comment of #32, #17¡¯s hand reflexively touches her stomach feeling an old phantom wound act up.


    Mr. Wilkins pauses and stares. ¡°Yes, those were part of the quadrants.¡±


    ¡°Get out, right now, Mr. Wilkins!¡± #017 hastily said.


    Mr. Wilkins protests, ¡°But I¡¯m almost there!¡±


    ¡°Get out, now, Wilkins, it¡¯s a trap. Destroy the surveillance items now!¡± #017 shouted.


    Mr. Wilkins nanobots hurriedly corroded through the cores of the surveillance items as Mr. Wilkins hastily retracts back from the infiltration of the foreign systems. #017 grabs the still figure of Wilkins and vaults over the couch in a single leap, dashing to the closest room with a door.


    The nanobots manage to reach all the cores except for one. The nanobots unable to flee cling to the glowing cores and damage the core as much as possible. With a kick to the bathroom door and another kick to slam it shut, #17 dives into the bathtub and covers her ears. She slightly opens her mouth to aid with the pressure in her ears and brain, lest her brains explode out her ears.


    A muffled explosion is suddenly heard from the vents releasing a very small explosion level. One of the vents to the room tears off and releases a large amount of smoke. #017¡¯s ears ring, but other than a large amount of smoke entering the room, there wasn¡¯t any structural damage to the room.


    Coughing with eyes watering, the vents kick in as the smoke alarm detectors begin to flash in her room. #017 makes her way out of the room as the vents greedily suck in the smoke, but still release small puffs of smoke into the room. #017 waves her hand and breathlessly says, ¡°Like I said, I told you I had a bad feeling.¡±


    Mr. Wilkins is silent for a moment, before saying, ¡°They destroyed some of my body nanobots, I¡¯m going to kill them.¡±


    ¡°You wouldn¡¯t be the first¡¯s that¡¯s tried. And trust me when I say this, those two are just about as hard to kill as me, with #32 being the worst of them both. The bombs were certainly 56¡¯s doing, but the infiltration of the systems seemed to straightforward to me. It was a distraction and perhaps even a trap, and only one person loves to play such games with their opponents, #32,¡± #017 calmly stated as her hand rubs the phantom wound on her stomach that is currently experiencing phantom pains. #017 pauses and glances towards Mr. Wilkins. ¡°If anything, ever happens to me, Wilkins get the hell out and keep running. You won¡¯t be safe if they can get to me.¡±


    Mr. Wilkins stares in shock at the serious expression on his girl¡¯s face. #017 gravely continues, ¡°I mean it, Wilkins, this is not a request but an order. And even more importantly, when #32 and I meet, which we will and when that happens, you must immediately flee. I can¡¯t afford to be distracted when facing him.¡±


    Mr. Wilkins dumbly nods and opens his mouth to speak when a knock is heard at the door. Mr. Wilkins warily tenses as the voice of Matron Tilly can be heard through the door. ¡°Is everything all right dear, the smoke detectors went off on this floor.¡±


    #017 marches to the door and flings it open. Matron Tilly coughs and says, ¡°What happened here?¡±


    ¡°I wanted to eat popcorn and I accidentally left Mr. Wilkins in charge of the popcorn of the pan, while I unpacked a last-minute item. I guess he must have forgotten to check the popcorn, because when I returned the popcorn was on fire and the smoke detector had gone off,¡± #017 lied with a straight face.


    Matron Tilly nods and points her finger at Mr. Wilkins. ¡°Mr. Wilkins, shame on you. Not to worry my dear, I¡¯ll report the situation. Is there anything else you need?¡± Matron Tilly kindly asked.


    #017 shakes her head in reply. ¡°We¡¯re fine, but thank you,¡± #017 firmly said.


    ¡°Well, if that¡¯s the case, I¡¯ll go,¡± Matron Tilly said seeing that the smoke was almost gone from the hallway behind Miss Starr.


    #017 waves goodbye to Matron Tilly until she enters the elevator. Tuning on her heels, #017 closes the door and places Mr. Wilkins on the floor. Mr. Wilkins grumbles to himself, ¡°How come I¡¯m to blame?¡±


    ¡°Because you didn¡¯t trust my judgment,¡± #017 replied causing Mr. Wilkins to stiffen in reply.


    Determined to prove his girl wrong, Mr. Wilkins immediately fixes the broken vent, before preparing a simple meal for his girl. All the while, his girl stares at the wall in deep thought as Mr. Wilkins searches for more information on the two convicts. His ears twitch, startled at what he finds. The records of 56 were petrifying, but there wasn¡¯t a single record on #32. But if that was the case, then just how did his girl know #32?

 * V2 (CH 15) - Chapter 38 – Evening

    Elsewhere later that same evening, a young man smiles happily to himself and hums, ¡°Oh the fun we are going to have-.¡±


    A young woman approaches from behind and interrupts him, ¡°So, your little trick failed. What do we do now?¡±


    The young man turns around innocently replies, ¡°Absolutely nothing. We left no trace behind and they aren¡¯t onto us yet. Just take care of things on your end and leave me to my games.¡±


    The young woman frowns but turns away. She stops a few feet away and says, ¡°Don¡¯t let emotions cloud your judgment, #32.¡±


    The young man tilts his head back to look at the early night sky and replies, ¡°Why is a raven like a writing desk?¡± The young woman lets out an indignant snort and stomps away. The young man smiles gamely and mutters, ¡°It is not in the stars to hold our destiny but in ourselves.¡± And as if in reply, a shooting star flashes across the night cosmos.


    *


    Albert Cross was annoyed with the week''s detention he had been given by Miss Starr, but even he had to grudgingly agree his rash actions in the library warranted such discipline. In fact, if he thought about the incident, his actions warranted much more of a severe discipline then that was given. With a sigh, Albert undresses for the night, before happily laying down in his bed and closing his eyes for an early night¡¯s sleep. It was only the first day and he was utterly exhausted. Jonathan Walker in the bed across the room glances up briefly, before returning to oiling his blade. Within minutes, Albert is sound asleep and dreaming. Within in his dreams, Albert opens his eyes and finds himself standing near a full-length mirror. The dream-self of Albert frowns in confusion but takes a step forward.


    The floor is translucent like water, creating ripples with each step he takes. The cool floor beneath his feet feels strange, a jello like substance that was solid. Reluctantly, Alberts, dream-self halts before the large mirror and glances at his reflection.


    A little girl with identical dark hair and gray beryl eyes gaze back at him. The face bears an almost eerie resemblance to a young woman with gray hair. Albert mutters, ¡°You¡¯re even following in my dreams? Please cut me some slack.¡±


    The little girl of about six years old frowns back and says, ¡°You already know who I am. You just have to try harder to remember.¡±


    Albert frowns back. ¡°Who are you?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve always known who I am,¡± the little girl stubbornly answered, before pausing to glance behind her. With a sober expression, the little girl turns hastily to face him. A loud roaring wind suddenly begins to blow as the floor beneath his feet begins to shift agitatedly. Struggling to stay on his feet, Albert unsteadily wobbles on his feet as the roar of wind only grows louder and tears at his clothes. The little girl mouths something, but he is unable to hear. Albert tries to lean in and listen, but he is unable to hear anything except for the faint utter, ¡°Shadow.¡± The force of the wind, suddenly slams into the mirror, causing the mirror to burst in large shattering pieces that violently aim for him.The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    Albert sits up wide awake in his bed gasping. His eyes flicker around the room to find the light of the bathroom on. Albert slows down his breathing, remembering his dream. Frowning, he wipes the cold sweat off his face with his sleeve. How many years had it been since he dreamed about that little girl?


    As a child, he had always dreamed of the little girl who grew up in the mirror image of himself within the mirror. But that suddenly the little girl stopped growing once he turned six years old, she had never grown past that age. The dreams of that girl only grew less and less frequent over the years until they suddenly stopped. Yet, the strangest thing was that whatever the little girl said to him in his dreams would always come to be. When he told his parents, they believed it was a primitive way of his sub-conscious to develop a type of premonition ability.


    Albert¡¯s VEX watch suddenly starts vibrating on his wrist. He reaches over and answers the unknown caller. A young woman¡¯s nervous voice can be heard stuttering, ¡°Um, is this a bad time, Albert?¡±


    Albert shakes the sleep from his eyes and says, ¡°No, it¡¯s alright, I was just getting ready to go to bed. What¡¯s wrong Tanya?¡±


    ¡°I, uh, just wanted to apologize for today¡¯s misunderstanding. It was all my fault, that you got into trouble with Miss Starr,¡± Tanya sincerely whispered.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s fine. Miss Starr was right, I should have kept my temper in check,¡± Albert replied. After all, that was the entire reason for his entering the Academy.


    ¡°Um, could I make it up to you? I baked some cookies and would like to give them to you. I know it wouldn¡¯t be right for me to come up, but would you come down to the lobby and meet me there?¡± Tanya quietly asked.


    Albert glanced at the closed bathroom door and opens his mouth to say, yes. When the image of the little girl in his mind flashes through his mind. ¡°Now¡¯s not a good time, but I would gladly accept tomorrow,¡± Albert kindly stated.


    ¡°Okay,¡± Tanya said with dejection in her voice. ¡°See ya, Tomorrow.¡±


    Albert feeling a bit guilty says, ¡°For sure, see you tomorrow,¡± before ending the call.


    A flush can be heard from the bathroom as Jonathan emerges and stares at Albert. ¡°So, who was that? A date on the first day of school,¡± Jonathan cheekily asked.


    Albert snorts and grabs one of his pillows and tossing at Jonathan¡¯s head. Jonathan easily ducks and says, ¡°Please bro, you can surely do better than that.¡±


    Albert snorts and says, ¡°Hey, who here got detention on the first day of school for using their abilities?¡± Albert points to himself. ¡°That would be me, good sir. The coolest and strongest badass in this room.¡±


    Jonathan smirks and replies and says, ¡°Maybe, but you don¡¯t have to be such a dick about it. You got caught, dummy. Next time use your brains a bit.¡±


    Albert snorts and lays back down on his pillow. ¡°Shaddup and let me sleep, I¡¯m tired,¡± Albert muttered turning his back towards his friend.


    ¡°Right,¡± Jonathan muttered under his breath and sat down on his bed to read the latest romance novel in the Nightfall series involving Jacob the wolf changeling, Edward the Vorpal and Bella, the Esper. What could he say, he grew up in a household filled with women. Three older sisters and two younger sisters would do that to you. So, what if his vice was romance novels, it was better than being on social media sites with the never-ending drama.

 V2 (CH 16) - Chapter 39 – Extracurricular Activities

    The young woman known as Tanya clicks her tongue against her teeth. She lets out a sigh of frustration, before heading to the computer lab. If she wasn¡¯t successful in meeting Albert, then the least she could do is get some work done. The school¡¯s computer lab was closed for the night, but the dorm computer lab still wasn¡¯t.


    Strangely enough, there weren''t any students in the lab including the front desk receptionist. The front desk receptionist tended to be part-time students, who would often leave the desk for a drink or grab a bite to eat. And sure, enough upon a closer examination of the front desk, there was a note in large, bold, permanent black marker letters that read, ¡°Went out for a mocha latte, be back in 20.¡±


    Tanya sits down in front of a screen when all the lights went off behind her. She glanced at her glowing screen, but there were no dark shadows reflections behind her. Keeping an eye on the screen reflection, she logs onto the computer. Relaxing her back, Tanya begins to type, all the while listening for any signs of movement and watching for a reflection.


    Tanya suddenly feels a cold blade at her neck as silently another unseen assailant pops out from beneath her feet. One of the unknown assailants easily ties her legs together as Tanya doesn¡¯t dare glance down to see who the figure tying her feet is. The assailant than moves to Tanya¡¯s arms next tying them secretly together. Yet that was the least of her concerns as the cold blade against her neck never moved an inch.


    Tears pour down Tanya¡¯s face as she shakes with fear. ¡°I, don¡¯t have any money. I think you have the wrong person, whoever you are. I¡¯m innocent, I swear!¡± Tanya said with such sincerity, that any person with a heart would have been moved to believe her.


    ¡°56, I would like to end this by tonight,¡± a neutral gender voice coldly said.


    The figure of Tanya stops crying as a small smile appears on her face. 56 tries to piece the identity of the figure behind her not dismissing that of the identity being #32. It wouldn¡¯t be surprising to know that #32 was behind all of this. He did so love playing his little games. ¡°How did you guess or better yet know who I am?¡± 56 asked.


    ¡°Instinct, really. On the campus feed, you¡¯re the only female student still out at this hour. All the regular students are getting ready for bed, exhausted from the first day. Your actions don¡¯t fit the norm,¡± the unknown figure drily commented.


    ¡°Huh, that still doesn¡¯t answer my question. But it¡¯s always the details that get you caught,¡± 56 mused out loud. ¡°So, what do we do now, stranger?¡±


    ¡°Call #32 for a meeting,¡± the figure stated.


    ¡°My, my, you know who he is, but you don¡¯t seem to know him that well, dearie. #32 doesn¡¯t¡¯ come out to play unless he wants to and no one can tell him otherwise,¡± 56 cheerfully replied.


    ¡°Not if you tell him-,¡± the figure paused, before stiffly adding, ¡°Tell him that Al is here.¡±


    56 sneers and says, ¡°Fine, dial the first number on the VEX watch.¡± Reaching carefully over, the assailant at her back reaches over to touch the Vex watch on her wrist. The blade warningly digs into her neck as the gloved hand reaches for the wrists tied together sitting in 56¡¯s lap. 56 tensed ready to move when the blade purposefully digs into her flesh in stern reminder. 56 suppresses a hiss of pain as she feels trickles of wetness running down the side of her neck. Holding still, 56 waits as the gloved hand to finish dialing the number.


    The glove hand reacts back and stiffens for a second, causing the blade to dig deeper into 56¡¯s flesh. 56 stiffens in turn as a loud ringtone echoes from nearby, ¡°Ain¡¯t nothing gonna break my stride; Nobody gonna slow me down; Oh, no; I got to keep on moving-.¡± The unknown assailant dives to the floor as 56 throws herself to the side with a loud thump.


    A barrage of gunfire is suddenly heard as 56 desperately struggles to stay down low under the tables and chairs. Furious, 56 literally wiggles for her life and loosens the ropes on her feet. Kicking off her shoes, she wriggles out of the rope and brings her arms up to her teeth. Crawling on her hands and knees, 56 bites into the rope loosening it enough to slip her hands out from the rope. Without even looking back, 56 under the cover of gunfire slithers forward and past the laughing figure holding the blazing assault rifle.


    *Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more.


    The assailants had rolled away under the desks to further increase the distance between them and that of the shooter. In the corner of the lab, the hooded figure had ducked down with her back against the wall. Holding a fuzzy teddy bear in black ninja-like clothing in her arms, Mr. Wilkins, #017 firmly says, ¡°You need to get out right now. Leave through the backdoor, Wilkins.¡±


    Mr. Wilkins opens his mouth to protest, but #017 pulls out a handgun from her boot. ¡°I only have enough for this round as I didn¡¯t plan on a shootout. The camera¡¯s loop footage won¡¯t cover the sound of shooting, security will be done here soon,¡± #017 growled. At seeing Mr. Wilkins worried expression, #017 hastily adds, ¡°I need you to catch, 56. I will be fine, Wilkins, now go!¡±


    Mr. Wilkins gazes at his girl, before rushing forward and exiting the back door. The back door is targeted with concentrated gunfire causing the door to swing open for a moment, before slamming shut. The lab is eerily quiet, other than the clatter of items still raining down from the ceiling and the soft buzz of open electric wiring.


    ¡°And the wheel comes full circle. Is that you, Al? Are you still alive?¡± A young man¡¯s voice said. There is no answer as the sound of crunching footsteps on glass can be heard. ¡°Are you angry with me? I¡¯m sorry, but you would have done the same. One half of me is yours and the other half yours-Mine own, I would say; but if mine, then yours, And so all yours!¡±


    A sudden movement accompanied by a burst of fire caused him to stand behind a pillar. The young man lets out a laugh and over the concise gunfire shouts, ¡°Just like old times, Al. I so did miss you with all of my heart. Did you miss me?¡±


    The gunfire abruptly ceases as the young man cautiously steps out and walks across the floor strewn with broken glass. Unexpectedly, the light overhead burst to spray bright embers over the dark area. The young man blinks the light spots away as rapid movement can be heard nearby. Turning the M16 rifle on full auto, he fires blindly through the area. The M16 ceases its rapid-fire, a faint burning smell the only signal that the assault rifle was out of bullets.


    Nothing can be heard for that split second until a loud crunch is heard. The young man raises the M16 like a shield as two computers keyboards fly towards him. Turning the side, he dodges one keyboard, but the other loudly smacks into his shoulder.


    A monitor slams towards his head and the young man quickly ducks to a side to only find a keyboard cord noose slip over his head and tighten. Pulled violently backward he chokes for a moment as the cord tightens against his neck. Slamming his head back as a decoy, his attacker dodges the attack but is unable to dodge the M16¡¯s barrel slammed into them.


    The figure loosened their grip as expected and the young man tumbles forward successfully wrenching the cord away from his attacker¡¯s hands. Not missing a beat, #017 dives forward with her full weight and pins the bastard to the ground. The two begin to wrestle for supremacy as he wraps his legs around her waist to keep her away from his neck and face.


    The young man uses the M16 as a club trying to separate from #017 as #017 uses that same M16 as an aide in hitting critical points on his body. The two figures roll on the glass covered floor, slamming into each other and even going as far as clawing and biting at each other¡¯s face just to get an edge over the other.


    Feeling #017 loosen her grip, the young man shoves her away as #017 jumps back. #017 rolls to her side and reaches into her boot pulling out her handgun and shoots. The bullet pierced his shoulder as he rushes forward to his feet. Twisting his body away, the bullet merely skins his shoulder as he rolls under a desk and out of sight for cover.


    #17 fires one more shoot in the direction as she checks that the open hallway is still clear. With the gunshot still ringing in her ears, #017 not wasting her breath leaps over the array of broken glass and slides a few inches on the floor. Stumbling forward, #017 moves forward with the knowledge that security must be nearby, within seconds.


    From behind her, a lonesome chuckle can be heard. ¡°How long are you going to keep running away, Al? Why won¡¯t you face me?¡± The young man yelled.


    #017 halts at the staircase and turns for a second to reply, ¡°#32, neither of us have the time too.¡± Without waiting for a reply, #017 dashes up the stairs as loud footsteps can be heard down the hallway. A muffled voice from behind her yearningly shouted, ¡°I¡¯ll follow thee and make a heaven out of hell, to die upon the hand I love so well.¡±


    *


    Seconds later, a troop of the Academy¡¯s security forces arrives fully armed. The guard cautiously proceeds down the hallway with their weapons ready. A guard points towards the broken-down computer lab. The figures move forward and become still upon seeing the back-emergency exit door open.


    A guard points to a few spots of blood on the floor, but just as the members reaches down, he steps on something that goes click. One of the guard¡¯s shouts, ¡°Get Down!¡±


    Too late, the mine detonates under the security guards foot tearing him into a pink mist. Shrapnel flies through the air injuring several members of the force, but nothing that couldn¡¯t be healed. The Esper in the squad had minimized the impact by pulling up an energy shield. Despite it being far too late, it was enough to prevent any further casualties.


    Coughing and on the floor, the guards climb to their feet as their ears ring. The buff leader shouts, ¡°I want the Changeling sniffers down here this instant! Shut down the entire school know. No one gets out until we find who is responsible for Jensen¡¯s death!¡±


    A guard speaks into his radio and says, ¡°Unscheduled campus shut down. No students or staff members are to leave their rooms without clearance.¡± A click later confirms the message was received as the message spreads out to the entire school. Let the counting commence.

 * V2 (CH 17) - Chapter 40 – Check-in

    Matron Tilly had been eating dinner with her husband when suddenly, an urgent announcement appeared on their VEX Watches. Matron Tilly reads the message, ¡°All students are to return to their rooms and remain there. A drill is taking place testing campus security, please aid us in our endeavor. All faculty members are to remain where they are at unless they are cleared to do so.¡±


    Matron Tilly opens her mouth to comment when another message arrives for her. ¡°Matron Tilly: Cleared. Please verify all student¡¯s whereabouts within the dorm.¡± Matron Tilly frowns but climbs to her feet.


    Her husband, Professor Ibis smiles cheerfully at his wife. ¡°Well, love, I guess I¡¯ll see you back, late,¡± Professor Ibis said, leaning over to give his wife a goodbye kiss.


    Matron Tilly accepts the kiss with a sullen sigh, ¡°And here I thought we were going to enjoy a romantic dinner together.¡±


    Professor Ibis wiggles his eyebrows impishly. ¡°Shall I wait up?¡± Professor Ibis ruefully asked. Matron Tilly¡¯s eyes sparkle as she smiles shyly showing off her dimples in response. Professor Ibis eyes twinkle back as Matron Tilly sashays out of the door and heads towards the elevator to check the first student floor.


    From the staircase to the right of the faculty elevators, a young gray-haired woman emerges only pausing to toss a wad of rolled up gloves into the trash as she walks calmly towards the elevator, (having already disposed of the leather coat via the trash chute on the sub-level leading up to the first floor.)


    Matron Tilly eyes sparkle as a wonderful idea crosses her mind. After all, she did have the authority to do so in her domain and the dorms were her territory by right. ¡°Miss Starr, would you be willing to help me with something?¡± Matron Tilly seriously asked.


    #017 relaxes slightly at noticing who it was that noticed her. #017 watches Matron Tilly carefully as she waits for the unexpected request to be asked. ¡°Would you be willing to help me check the student¡¯s locations?¡± Matron Tilly pleaded.


    ¡°Why yes, Tilly, I would happily do so,¡± #017 sincerely said upon hearing the request.


    ¡°Oh, thank you so much! Which floors would you like to do?¡± Matron Tilly asked.


    ¡°I¡¯ll take al the first-year level floors and you can take the upper-grade floors. I don¡¯t think they would like my checking in on them, but wouldn¡¯t protest you''re doing so,¡± #017 stated.


    Matron Tilly nods her head in satisfaction. Not only were the upper classes easier to deal with, but without needing to check the first-year levels, she would be done in time to spend a nice evening with her hubby. Matron Tilly rushes forward in the elevator as #017 waits for the next elevator. #017 steps into the elevator and closes the door, just as the first wave of security arrives at the front doors of the dorm.


    One of the Academy¡¯s platoons had been deployed to verify and detain any suspicious personages at the dorms, before moving onto the next site. The leader, a veteran says, ¡°Now, we don¡¯t want to frighten the students, but given the location of the computer lab. One of the few routes of escape and easiest place to hide is that of the dorms. Four of you will check the stairwells, while the rest, we will check the floors and check-in with the Matron Dorm.¡±


    The security force let out grunts of understanding and begin to move. The troop professionally moves through each floor, pausing only to confirm at the security bio-lock of each room that the registered students were inside, before moving on. This continues until the elevators open on the tenth floor. A gray-haired woman emerges holding a teddy bear in her arms.You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story.


    One of the security members points his weapon at the figure. ¡°Stop and don¡¯t move!¡± The security member shouted.


    The figure stops outside of the elevator as told as the leader walks down the stretch of the hall. ¡°Verification please,¡± the platoon¡¯s leader demanded. The gray-haired woman held out her hand showing the VEX watch as did the teddy bear. The platoon leader doesn¡¯t react, beyond an obvious stare at the moving teddy bear. A clear beep and scan reveal their identities, Professor Wilkins and Miss Starr.


    ¡°Professor Wilkins and Miss Starr, what are you doing outside of your quarters?¡± The leader suspiciously asked as the rest of the platoon edge closer with their hands on their weapons.


    ¡°I was going down to the cafeteria for a snack when the alert came in. Matron Tilly requested that I aid her in verifying the student¡¯s whereabouts. I agreed and I just finished checking the first-year floor and they are all accounted for. And now, we were on our way back to our quarters, room number 113,¡± #017 replied.


    The platoon leader studies the unruffled woman. In all his years, he had only seen that face on a few dozen persons. And all of them were dangerous individuals. Following his guts, the platoon leader says, ¡°Miss Starr, I am under the impression that there was a fire in your room, earlier this evening. Do you mind if we check your quarters for security infrastructure integrity purposes?¡±


    #017 nods her head in agreement as Mr. Wilkins crisply replies, ¡°Of course, we wouldn¡¯t mind complying with campus security. Please go right on.¡±


    The platoon leader frowns at the talking teddy bear but follows #017 back to their quarters. The squad members carefully keep their eyes on the gray-haired woman as she unlocks her room and enters first. The platoon leader follows as do two other guards and scan the housing area. At first glance, not only was there not even a trace of smoke left in the apartment but no obvious signs of structural damage.


    #017 takes a seat on the cough as the platoon leader surveys the kitchen and finds no lasting damage other than a burnt pot in the trash. The platoon leader glances around pausing only to stare at the ordinary kitchen vent for a moment before moving on. The two guards split up and scan the bathroom and two-bedrooms. The guards cautiously check under the bed and in the closets but find nothing other than, female clothing and teddy bear outfits.


    Finished, the platoon leader stares at the calm young woman and the fluffy teddy bear in a cute ninja outfit ¡°What¡¯s with the ninja suit?¡± The platoon leader finally dared ask.


    Mr. Wilkins coughs with embarrassment and answers, ¡°They¡¯re my manly teddy bear pajama¡¯s.¡±


    The platoon leader chokes at the reply, before grumbling, ¡°Thank you for your services. We will see ourselves out.¡± The guards move out first as the platoon leader stops at the door and turns around. ¡°Why didn¡¯t you say, that Matron Tilly asked the both of you to check the dorm rooms?¡±


    ¡°Did I? I am sorry, sir, but it has been a long day and it must have slipped my mind. But you can certainly ask Matron Tilly and she will most certainly confirm my statement,¡± #017 smoothly reaffirmed. The platoon leader grunts in reply, before slamming the door shut and moving onto the next floor.


    #017 leans back against the couch and lets out a tired sigh. Closing her eyes, she curls on her side as Mr. Wilkins stares at her from couch arm. ¡°So, did you do what I requested?¡± #017 murmured, sounding rather muffled against the couch.


    ¡°Yes, I caught her as she got into the elevator. I placed a Nano-tracking/explosive device that will only detonate within a 5-mile range, (which covers the entire campus grounds for the most part.) However, the Nano-tracking device is easily trackable for the most part from anywhere. Afterwards, I left a message for her with instructions as requested and had her swallow a roofie. The drug is an untraceable drug source and she won¡¯t be able to remember the events of the last twelve hours. 56 won¡¯t know what hit her!¡± Mr. Wilkins confidently replied.


    ¡°Thanks,¡± #017 drowsily mumbled back.


    Mr. Wilkins sighs and says, ¡°So, exactly how do you know, #32?¡± Mr. Wilkins waits, but only hears the soft snores of his girl in reply. Sighing in exasperation, Mr. Wilkins walks over to a hallway closet and removes a blanket. Walking back and with great care, he tucks the blanket around the slumbering figure of his girl. For the rest of the night, Mr. Wilkins scans security feeds and spies on the ongoing of the school, all the while keeping a close eye on his tired girl.

 * V2 (CH 18) - Chapter 41 – Repercussions

    A salt pepper haired figure in sleeping wear slams his hand onto his desk in fury. The security and various staff members flinch at the crunching sound. ¡°How is it possible that such an incident was not only not noticed, but failed to be recorded! I thought and was told that the Academy¡¯s systems were unhackable and tampering proof! Yet here I have two culprits who not only destroyed the computers labs but waltzed out without being caught by security. Please explain that to me!¡± Principal Conrad roared.


    None of the members dare meet Principal Conrad¡¯s furious gaze. ¡°Fine, don¡¯t answer that question. Then at least explain to me, what they wanted? Did they steal anything, what was it?¡± Principal Conrad sharply asked.


    The Chief of Security a middle-aged man with a mustache and sideburns takes a step forward. ¡°Preliminary searches, show that nothing was taken or hacked, simply the feeds were kept on loop for about fifteen minutes. The area hit that sustained the damages, was the computer labs linked to the dorms. No student was hurt in the event and had it been an attack on the school or kidnapping for a student, they would have attacked elsewhere with a distraction or a more abandoned area. From the bullet fragments, we don¡¯t believe that that the school was the target nor any of the students-,¡± The Chief of security said.


    Principal Conrad rudely growled in interruption, ¡°Based on what assumptions? Could this be a test of the facilities security?¡±


    The Chief of Security remains calm and composed despite the rude interruption. ¡°As previously stated sir, had it been any of those two events, the incident would have caused massive damage to the school facility itself to ensure a plausible screen to kidnap a student or attack the school. The damage to the computer lab was nothing major initially but the damage since then was only caused as a means to destroy evidence of the battle in the labs and destroy any means of finding the identity of the two parties involved.


    We have two types of bullet casings, one from a handgun and the other from an M16. Two forces were rather aggressive, suddenly and somehow began to fight. One of the party members was wounded in the scuffle as the other fled. The wounded party left a mine behind to cover the blood evidence. With the death of Jensen, all blood evidence was destroyed as his blood splattered across the entire computer lab. And even if we do manage to find a drop of the culprit¡¯s blood, the sample will be tampered with and be of no use,¡± stated the Chief of Security.


    ¡°What is your suggestion as Chief of Security,¡± Principal Conrad asked.


    ¡°Increase our vigilance and security measures, sir,¡± replied, the Chief of Security.


    Principal Conrad stiffly says, ¡°And will that prevent such an incident from happening again?¡±If you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, sir,¡± the Chief of Security honestly answered. ¡°What I do know is that we are dealing with two highly dangerous and trained opposing parties. All we can do is increase security and our vigilance to ensure that neither party has the opportunity to enter into a scuffle.¡±


    A woman with auburn hair and glasses chimes in and says, ¡°I agree with the Chief. From the sound of it, it is simply two students who hate each other for being a member of another opposing group. We simply need to keep a closer eye on the new students and I am sure given enough time, the teenager''s blood will cool. After all, children will be children, and this is simply an act of teenage rebellion, testing the boundaries.¡±


    Principal Conrad warily eyes the school¡¯s guidance counselor, Miss Pettyworth. ¡°If these were the actions of two students, then you are right, but they still need to be punished. A good man is dead because of them. However, you may be right, they may never fight again and we may never find the culprits behind this incident. And should that be the case, Chief of Security, you know what needs to be done,¡± Principal Conrad flatly stated.


    The Chief of Security nodded his head gravely in understanding. The incident and all traces would be erased and the death of Jensen would be reclassified as accidental. The Academy would ensure that his widow and children would receive a generous trust fund to last them their entire life.


    Principal Conrad glances at his watch, 3:35 a.m. With a bitter sigh, Principal Conrad says, ¡°Those who can get some rest, please go and try and get some. And as for the rest, well, I guess you have an early day¡¯s start, starting now.¡±


    The members swiftly shuffle away as Principal Conrad takes a seat at his desk and begins to glance through the files on his desk. Shortly afterward, a man with dark hair, one golden eye, and an eyepatch appeared. James Stark firmly says, ¡°Sir, I was called for.¡±


    Without glancing up from his work Principal Conrad says, ¡°I¡¯m sure, you¡¯re aware of the events that transpired.¡± Without waiting for a reply, Principal Conrad continues, ¡°And, you¡¯re fully aware of the single Z class student that is not yet an active participant of the class. I¡¯m certain that you would have preferred to directly have him enrolled into the class, but I felt that his safety could not be guaranteed and with this incident, I fear even more so, that there will be more than one party to be attracted by the scent of blood in the water.¡±


    James Stark is silent for a moment, before steadily saying, ¡°Yes, and given the incident, I completely agree with you, his enrollment needs to be postponed. We will slowly ease him into the class until he becomes a full member.¡±


    Principal Conrad grunts in satisfaction as James Stark takes that as a sign and queue for him to leave. ¡°We cannot have him unprotected Stark, he must be accompanied at all times. Is that understood?¡± Principal Conrad sternly stated.


    James Stark turns around and flatly replies, ¡°Perfectly, sir. Is that all.¡±


    Principal Conrad glances up and retorts, ¡°It would serve you well to remember under whose employee you¡¯re under now.¡±


    James Stark merely bows his head and departs without a further response. Principal Conrad studies the retreating figure gravely for a moment, before returning to his budget sheets. Principal Conrad now had the tedious task of cutting expenses to fund the emergency renovation of the computer lab. It is a wonderful thing to be in power.

 V2 (CH 19) - Chapter 42 – Collective

    4:04, UNDISCLOSED LOCATION


    At the first location, a familiar group of individuals is hastily seated together. Adolf sits on a side of the table with the Changeling groups and seated directly across the table is the Magei with the Espers. The two sides eye each other with suspicion as their body languages betray their thoughts. Tense and leaning away from each other, their bodies subtly tell the tale of betrayal and suspicion, each holding each other¡¯s party responsible for the turn of events.


    A golden-eyed woman with auburn hair unable to stand the heavy air finally breaks the silence. ¡°It wasn¡¯t us! We would never have been so clumsy because if it had been us, we would have taken down the whole school.¡±


    ¡°Of course, your kind is famous for your precaution and methodical planning,¡± an Esper grumbled loudly and sarcastically. At his word usage of, ¡°your kind,¡± plenty of figures on the Changeling side let out growls of indignation and instinctively flash their teeth in a predatory fashion.


    ¡°And just what is that supposed to mean?¡± Barked back, the golden-eyed woman with auburn hair. Glares from both sides only served to add oil to the fire.


    Before either side can leap at each other¡¯s throats, the Magei speaks, ¡°Enough!¡± The air is suddenly clear as both sides become still at the sheer power engraved in that word. The seated figures with various degrees of shame, apologetically nod at each other in apology.


    ¡°I know that tensions are high, but this is no excuse to act like barbarians. Now then, we can both confirm and testify that it wasn¡¯t either of our groups. But that does not mean, it could not be an Esper or Changeling, it merely means it¡¯s not one of us. Were there any members of opposing factions there? Or better yet, blood feuds still in existence?¡± Croaked the Magei.


    Adolf swiftly responds, ¡°Nay, Magei, not that we are aware of. And as stated, we can¡¯t rule out it was one our kind, members of the councils. However, how much do we know of the Vorpal¡¯s recent activities? They have been rather quiet on their end, which is unusual for them. Could this be them?¡±


    The room grows still and silent. None of them liked their relationship of cooperation with the Vorpal¡¯s. But as crudely stated, ¡°The enemy of my enemy is my friend,¡± or better yet, ¡°Hold your enemies close and your friends closer.¡± But even then, at least those enemies of thine enemy or friends had the decency to see you a person and not as a quick meal.


    ¡°It is possible given their unusual recent silence, but this is not at all like them. Their area of expertise is the bigger and more violent, the better. This incident is far to bloodless to be them even if I would like to lay this incident at their feet. No, preliminary sources reveal that it was too opposing parties, two individuals in battle. Therefore, we can only come to one of two conclusions: either it was one of our own members fighting against an enemy and if so, who? Or we have a pair of professionals in direct conflict with each other. And if they aren¡¯t one of ours, then just who are they and who do they work for?¡± The Magei drily stated.You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story.


    The members are quiet in thought until Adolf finally says, ¡°Very well then, then let us check with our prospective members and see if they have spotted anything out of the ordinary. But more importantly, let us recheck every student¡¯s record and that of the faculty members as well. We need to ask every question, there is. Who could possibly afford that type of security and have the means to hide that extravagant security? Who at the academy holds such powerful enemies to cause such an event? Is this some sort of preliminary test, and if so, does this bode well for us or not?¡±


    Both groups look at each other and nod silently and efficiently. ¡°This an excellent notion, let us do so,¡± The Magei chimed in. With this agreement, the Esper¡¯s swiftly are on board with the idea as the changeling puff their chests in hidden pride. The meeting swiftly dissolves as the group members depart leaving only two seated figures within the room, Adolf, and the Magei, (aka Master Ferguson).


    The old man glances at his grandson, an unknown fact to many, but to a select few. ¡°Can you be certain this was not either of your leashed dogs?¡± Master Ferguson asked.


    ¡°No, Magei. Though #32 likes to play his little games and this is far too messy even for him. #32 would have never allowed for his prey to escape his grasp. And as for, 56, though the explosive is right up her alley, the public display of violence and conflict is not. She prefers stealth and the least contact with such uncouth actions. No, this was done by someone else. But I find that I am much more concerned in regard to their identities and whose party they are aligned with. Just who else is playing on the field, that we don¡¯t know about, grandfather?¡± Adolf inquired.


    ¡°That is a good question, my son. Our alliance is one of the larger groups, but there are always smaller secretive sub-groups after all. And most importantly, let¡¯s not forget, there are still the Vorpals left to deal with. Though this may not be directly linked to them, that does not mean, that one of their toys was not responsible for this. The Vorpal''s are infamous for their many toys and if so, then they have begun to test the waters,¡± Master Ferguson muttered.


    ¡°Yes, but the better question to ask, is are they testing our response or the schools? And if not ours, then whose?¡± Adolf flatly stated.


    ¡°Either way, we stand to lose. Have your dog¡¯s pick up the pace, Adolf,¡± Master Ferguson sharply muttered.


    ¡°Yes, grandfather,¡± Adolf dutifully replied, before aiding his grandfather to his feet and out the room.


    Soon after, instructions were given to all members including the two dogs. The order was sent to the first dog and registered as received. But the first dog did not respond, which was not unusual given the personality of 56. But the second dog cheerfully received the orders, the dog in question a young man sits in his room happily stitching the flesh wound on his shoulder. #32 hums to himself a cheerful remix of a pop chorus, ¡°Love, love; Super love; They will never love you babe like I love you, babe.¡±

 * V2 (CH 20) - Chapter 43 – Collective Ⅱ

    A naked beauty with pale skin and bountiful breasts hums to herself in a bathtub filled with red rose petals. Clarise red lips widen flashing sharp fangs as the trembling food nears her and begins to gently wash her hair. Clarise lets out a sigh of contentment as rushed footsteps swiftly near.


    A pale man with crimson eyes in a clean pressed suit halts directly before her. ¡°My apologies, Lady Clarise, but I bring news,¡± the man swiftly said.


    Clarise leans back further against the tub causing her luscious form to rise further in the soapy water. She softly mutters, ¡°Hmmm¡­?¡±


    ¡°There was an event at the Academy, two opposing parties fought and failed to be caught,¡± The man reported.


    Clarise opens her ruby eyes and purrs, ¡°Excellent. Then let us use this to our advantage, my pet. Let them suspect all they wish after all our hands are clean and let us use the clouded waters to our advantage. Inform Luther, that Selena, the Goddess of the Night has come to me in vision. Tell Luther that he has found grace unto her eyes and has been granted permission for his Holy Sacrament and Ceremony. He may carry out the godly feast as previously requested and was denied.¡±


    The man seems startled for a moment, before dutifully replying, ¡°As Lady Clarise wills it, it shall be done.¡± The man smoothly turns on his heels and departs from the bathroom.


    Clarise tilts her head to the side and says, ¡°Little meal, not so hard, gently.¡± The food shivers with fear and much more softly washes Clarise¡¯s hair. Clarise smiles to herself as she hears the food¡¯s heart pound. And from the depths of the water, a large fin emerges and beings to circle the struggling, the still flailing body.


    Clarise playfully sings, ¡°Your heart hits like a drum, oh, oh, oh; The hunt has just begun, oh, oh, oh-.¡± The food¡¯s heartbeat in turn skyrockets, barely able to keep messaging. Clarise lets out a musical laugh and mutters, ¡°Little meal, it¡¯s merely a song. Don¡¯t be frightened.¡± The food large eyes tremble with unshed tears as the food does their best to do as asked.


    Clarise smiles coldly to herself and hums that song to herself, enjoying the delicious scent of fear emanating from the food until it grows thick and steady. Without warning, much like a shark¡¯s attack, white fangs flash in the air and a white hand grasps the food firmly in place. Ravenous glistening white teeth tear into the soft flesh of the food¡¯s neck. Sweet warm liquid sprays out from the violent gashes as the food pitifully gurgles too late as it is swiftly devoured.


    Full and drenched in blood, Clarise lets out a content sigh of satisfaction. Dropping the corpse onto the floor, Clarise reaches for a small hand bell at the foot of the bathtub. Gently ringing the bell thrice, Clarise waits as the soft fearful steps of food slaves uneasily approach. Seeing her covered in blood and that of the corpse on the floor, the slaves tremble in fear as they come to a halt a short distance away.


    ¡°I need another bath run up and please, clean this mess up,¡± Clarise firmly ordered. The food slaves swiftly move forward and drag the blood drained corpse away by the heels creating a bloody trail of blood across the bathroom tiled floor. One of the food slaves holds out a crisp, white, fluffy bathrobe. Clarise rises to her feet as the male bucks avert their eyes as blood and water stream off her well-shaped body. The female does hurry forward and help her into her robe, tying the robe closed.Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site.


    Clarise takes a seat nearby, while the female does clean her hands and file her nails. The male bucks drain the bathtub and clean the tub until it is once more spotless. Sometime later, the tub is filled with warm water and carefully placed rose perfume and bath rose petals. Dropping the robe onto the floor like a dirty rag, Clarise strides across the bathroom and leisurely enters the tub. The female does swiftly gather the bathrobe and other items as the male bucks aid them in their effort, all the while Clarise enjoys her warm bath soak.


    Before the food slaves are permitted to leave, Clarise says, ¡°I need someone to wash my hair. The pretty blond doe will be best. The rest of you may go and rest for the night.¡± The blond doe shivers as the food slaves abandon one of their members and flee for safety. ¡°Don¡¯t be frightened, little doe. I already ate and I am quite full,¡± Clarise warmly said, flashing a dazzling white-toothed smile.


    The fearful doe¡¯s fears remain unappeased as the prey approaches the predator. The golden doe gently begins to wash Clarisse hair as instructed. Clarise smiles and leans back the tub enjoys her message and dark dreams. Because one day, she would ensure the world would be covered in blood. And what a glorious and most delicious day that would be.


    *


    Fearful screams of pain and terror fill the air and echo in the stone building. Steel cages hung high up in the air, hold starving figures and tortured beings. A mass of red-hooded figures kneels before an altar made of dark ebony and ivory. A figure in bright, red priest robes stands before the red hooded masses, a pale, bald man with crimson eyes, holds a sharp, extravagant, ruby encrusted ceremonial blade up in the air. A mangled figure without limbs is tied to the altar and lets out soft cries of pain.


    ¡°We the children of the night have been found innocent and worthy, before the eyes of the great mother. The Goddess has spoken and we are to preach her word to the infidels and heathens of this world. A red day, a great day will be found and the world will know the might of the great Mother!¡± The priest known as Luther said, and without further ado, plunged his blade into the chest of the figure upon the altar. Against all odds and impossible odds, the priest methodically and carefully removes a still beating heart.


    Holding the beating heart of the sacrifice in the air, the red hooded figures begin to chant, ¡°Manducare!¡± ¡°Manducare!¡± Manducare!¡± Priest Luther smiles evilly in pleasure and brings the still beating heart to his lips. Opening his mouth wide, he plunges into the beating heart and swallows. The heart ceases to beat, being torn into bloody pieces and with swift and quick relish, the heart is soon at the bottom of a dark filthy pit, the stomach of High Priest Luther.


    Shrill cries of joy of the hooded believers fill the air as the cries of despair and horror of the tortured fill the air in perfect harmony. Luther beams at the glory bestowed upon him and his congregation. Licking the drops of blood from his lips, Luther motions for a faithful organ player to begin playing, a song worthy of the atmosphere. The organist begins to play, ¡°Toccata and Fugue in D minor.¡± A wonderful ballad to the great mother, but such a shame it was created by mere prey. But surely, the Goddess in her great mercy had granted clemency to the mere slave and permitted her majestic grace to visit upon him inspiration.


    The red hooded congregation hum to the song and stand. They move side to side in perfect sync, creating an eerie rippling wave motion across the congregation. Priest Luther eyes glitter sinisterly as the cogs in his dark mind, begin to turn with macabre plots. And woe, the unsuspecting world, the day Priest Luther stepped out of the shadows and into the light.

 * V2 (CH 21) - Chapter 44 – The Morning After

    A brown-haired young woman let out a groan as she pushes herself off the bed. Through blurry eyes, she sees that it is still dark. Squinting, she glances at her VEX watch that reads, ¡°5:30 a.m.¡±


    56 dizzily sits up as she tries to remember last night¡¯s events. It was though she was hungover, however, she hadn¡¯t drunk anything last night, had she? Trying to recall, caused her brain to pound even more as she wobbles to her feet and unsteadily moves forward. 56 almost falls on her face but manages to grasp the edge of her bed to keep her balance. With great care, she leans against the bed and wall, slowly making her way to the bathroom.


    56 reaches over and flicks the bathroom switch on, causing her to almost be blinded. Shading her eyes with a hand, she closes the bathroom door behind her. She takes a deep breath and turns on the faucet and washes her face with cold water. Feeling better, 56 dries her face and tries to recall last night¡¯s events. Broken pieces return like a broken projected film, of talking to someone, then of the computer lab and lastly of an elevator ride, but nothing more.


    No matter, how hard 56 tries to remember, she can¡¯t remember. The skin to the side of her neck feels irritated, reaching over she gently reaches over. She suddenly winces as her fingers touch a tender scarred cut. Frowning, 56 turns her head to the side and glances into the mirror. A small thin, red cut is across the side of her neck, horizontally.


    56 furrows her brows at the cut. Glancing down at herself, her eyes spot two messages, one from her an employer and strangely, a recorded message icon on her VEX watch. 56 leans against the door and reads the first message, ¡°The actions of last yesterday warrant that all actions to be taken are to be swift and soon.¡±


    56 frowns at the message but moves onto the recorded message pushing play. A man¡¯s deep voice says, ¡°If you¡¯re opening this, you must be awake. And if so, let me first give you a warning, that this is private.¡± The recording pauses for a second or two as if waiting. ¡°I hope that for your sake you are somewhere by yourself. I¡¯m sure that last night is a blur to you, which is fine by me. There are only a few details that you need to remember.


    <ol>


    <li>You crossed me. Therefore, an explosive device was implanted in your body. The good news is that it is virtually undetectable and can¡¯t be rid of by common means or detonated without my permission.</li>


    <li>Wait, that is only good news for me and not for you. Well, here¡¯s the good news, I won¡¯t kill you, yet.</li>


    <li>But let¡¯s move on to better news since I just want something in return. I want you to just give me a status update of your missions. I don¡¯t even need the specific details, simply an update of the events that your employer is working on.</li>


    <li>Which brings us to the last point. Means of communication, you will merely record a message on your VEX watch and I will hear it. Should you fail to do so by the end of every week period until I feel that we are even, I shall take it as a refusal of my generous offer. And then, well, we both know how this will end.</li>


    </ol>


    The message abruptly ends as 56 gapes at the recorded message that erases itself. She opens the player and recorder again, but there are no messages or recording on file. Worried, 56 tears off her clothes down to her bare skin and checks every corner of her body, but finds no obvious new intrusions other than the cut on her neck. But other than the cut on her neck was too large to be an incision.


    56 wraps a towel around her body and gathers her clothes. She swiftly dresses and heads out the door as her roommate sleepily groans. The elevator ride is rather slow as she rushes onto the grounds. She abruptly halts as she stares at the sign on the first floor that reads, ¡°The computer lab is temporarily out of commission, but will be open by the end of next week.¡±This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version.


    56 remembers the recorded message and the message from her employer all pointing to the unknown events of last night that she can¡¯t remember. With even more haste, she hurries to the library in the early chill of the morning. The library is already open for those early birds as 56 is one of the few students to arrive and enter. She swiftly takes a seat next to a bookshelf and waits, having sent a let¡¯s meet emoji on a dating website. She impatiently waits until a shadowy figure appears among the books and rustles to a stop next to the bookshelf behind her.


    56 narrows her eyes and softly hisses, ¡°Are you playing with games now, #32? Because I don¡¯t normally mind and would be a willing player, but we are on a mission right now.¡±


    #32 sighs, ¡°I¡¯m not playing games with you. I¡¯m already playing with someone more fun than you.¡±


    ¡°Then you didn¡¯t leave the message?¡± 56 cautiously asked.


    ¡°What message?¡±


    ¡°Never mind that. What happened last night?¡±


    ¡°A little bit of this and a little bit of that.¡±


    ¡°#32, for once in your life give me a straight answer that is not a riddle!¡± 56 angrily shrieked.


    ¡°Tch, no yelling the library,¡± #32 sternly reprimanded as 56 silently fumes. ¡°But I will answer, your question, we had an encounter with an opposing party. During the exchange, you escaped. I don¡¯t know anything more as I remained behind,¡± #32 truthfully replied.


    56 scans her memory trying to remember but failing to do so. She cautiously asks, ¡°Who were they?¡±


    ¡°Ah, that is a very good question, my sweet pea, but all I can say is that they are the most fun of players,¡± #32 commented out loud.


    56 bites her lip as she knows she¡¯s in trouble. She couldn¡¯t count on anyone to protect her interest¡¯s other than herself. And her current buyers/employers wouldn''t hesitate to throw her away if she was a liability. But technically, if she did as she was told she wouldn¡¯t be breaking with her buyer/employer¡¯s contract. And if so, she would be in the clear with all parties.


    Having made her mind up, 56 says, ¡°Have you found out anything on your end?¡± Frowning, she turns around not hearing a reply. Not seeing a figure anymore, 56 curses and rises to her feet. She swiftly exits the library and heads back to the dorms for breakfast. Making sure to brush her hair down, 56 makes her way to the dorm.


    Albert Cross waves to her, but 56 ignores him and makes her way to the dorm cafeteria. Albert Cross seems confused by her actions and does not pursue her. At the dorm cafeteria, 56¡¯s roommate, a tall girl with freckles named Ruby waves to her. ¡°Tanya, I saved us a seat,¡± Ruby shouted across the cafeteria.


    56 hides the irritation and schools her features into a grateful smile. ¡°Thanks, Ruby,¡± Tanya stuttered and made her way towards her friend. Taking a seat, soon the table is filled with various friends. Tanya cheerfully chatters with her friends until breakfast was served. Breakfast was always served and brought to the tables by waiters. With some relish, to her surprise, Tanya found herself rather hungry. And with great ferocity, Tanya dove into her breakfast to the surprise of her friends. Because Tanya is a sweet girl and this was a ferocious cutting machine.


    Tanya having finished her meal and feeling much better, waves across the dining hall to Albert Cross. Albert Cross smiles at her but does not wave back. Tanya frowns as her friends all say, ¡°It¡¯s okay sweetheart. I¡¯m sure he didn¡¯t see you.¡± ¡°But remember if you like him, he¡¯s a bit out of your league.¡±


    Tanya bites back a comment and smiles. ¡°No, it¡¯s alright, I just wanted to thank him, that¡¯s all,¡± Tanya stated. Her friends nod knowingly and agree to help play matchmakers. Tanya shows off her dimples and sincerely thanks her allies with glee, her friends, and fellow classmates all rush to their respective classes as Tanya pulls out a schedule and beings to plan. One could only hope that fate or sheer coincidence would ensure their classes cross together and meet again. After all, fate couldn¡¯t possibly be engineered, or could it?

 * V2 (CH 22) - Chapter 45 – Afterschool Activities

    In the following weeks, the days were quiet as autumn arrived. Nothing unusual transpired, no games just simple silence. #017 was greatly bothered by the lack of movement on #32¡¯s part, but she could do nothing about it without a firm assurance of his current identity.


    On the other hand, 56 was anything but quiet or much less still. #017 and Wilkins had been forced to run daily interference missions to decrease contact between the target and 56. For all the effort, they were only partially successful as their target was a teenager. And Albert Cross for all his genius was a teenage boy who enjoyed being praised and pursued by girls. What teenage boy wouldn¡¯t enjoy such feats?


    The only silver lining to 56 were her weekly reports. Thanks to those reports, #017 and Wilkins were gaining a rough understanding of the group they were dealing with. But more importantly, being ready for any signs of movement on their end. So far, other than 56¡¯s pursuit of the target, nothing else was obvious on the radar. Which only served to make #017 warier of the situation. Because #017 knew better than anyone else, much like a tsunami, the louder the silence before the wave, the bigger the wave.


    The first exam of the semester was coming up and the students were studying in a frenzy. George was one of the most promising students in the classroom and was rapidly growing. Occasionally, #017 would find her eyes on the younger boy, causing the young teenage boy to flush in embarrassment. At which point, #017 would remove her eyes and stare into space. Unconsciously, her hand touches her stomach remembering an old phantom wound.


    Mechanically #017 brows furrow with eyes flickering towards the seated figure of Albert Cross. Albert Cross since the library incident had completed his detention and become somewhat cooler in temperament. Perhaps, it was the embarrassment of the situation, but he had obediently remained within sight of this shadow at all times.


    Albert Cross raises his sight to meet that of #017, who turns away. Albert frowns, but does not react returning his gaze to Professor Wilkins. Professor Wilkins says, ¡°Now I know many of you are worried about my exam, but it is merely a test of your already accumulated skills. I will have you hack a simple program I will install on your VEX watches. The download and automatic installation of the virus will begin at 6 a.m. tomorrow for your class. There will be no classes held by me tomorrow until the next day at which point the test is over at the start of class, 8 a.m. sharp.


    Now don¡¯t worry, should you fail to unlock the code, the system will record the amount of work you put in or if you copied information from another. Therefore, cheating is out of the question. Remember I am not testing you on whether you crack the code in time, but rather I wish to see your thoughts on how to do so. Be creative, use your mind. Now, then are there any questions?¡± Mr. Wilkins asked.


    The class remained silent in understanding with mixed feelings. Some of the students were confident and others were worried. Failing to see any more questions, Mr. Wilkins says, ¡°Well, let¡¯s end class early until tomorrow.¡±


    The classroom bustles with movement and noise as the students gather their things. The students swiftly file out as #017 climbs to her feet. Mr. Wilkins trots over to her and comments, ¡°So lunch as usual with Matron Tilly and Professor Ibis?¡±


    ¡°Yes, but if you want, you can go down to the student cafeteria to be adored by your most loyal and fanatical fans,¡± #017 wryly replied. Mr. Wilkins lets out a snicker as #017 leads the way out. After all, who knew that lunch could be such a blessing in disguise.


    *


    The final class period ends, but unlike for the rest of the school, Class Z¡¯s day was not yet over. Professor Stark had added a new curriculum this week, practice bouts with other team members of the class. Today would be the first day of training bouts.


    The students of Class Z, swiftly trail onto the field and line up in single file. Diane perks up as she lines up in-between Gareth and her younger brother, Hunter. Hunter¡¯s partner, Veronica stiffly stands as far apart as she can from him, casting the occasional glare his way. Hunter numbly smiles, counting down the minutes left until today¡¯s exercise was over.


    The breeze carries a slight chill as the leaves rustle in the wind, carrying the scent of Autumn. Most students on campus are making their way to their dorms to study or to the labs, including the newly furbished computer lab. However, a couple of groups from the military or athletic department can be seen heading towards the gyms to exercise and to train.


    Diane snorts in derision at the students as Professor Stark appears from peripheral view. Immediately the students of Class Z straighten in line as Professor Stark halts before him. Professor Stark turns his head to the right as do the students. A male student with dark hair, fair features and gray beryl eyes marches onto the field. Behind him is a stoic gray-haired female cradling a teddy bear in her arms in a matching outfit.


    Diane frowns, but does not make a comment at the obvious intruders. Professor Stark, would surely berate them within a moment. Diane failed to notice the look of interest appear on Gareth¡¯s face as he studies the two figures approaching them. To her and all her classmates surprise, the two figures halt next to Professor Stark.


    Professor Stark¡¯s following actions cause most of the students to openly gape in surprise. Professor Stark greets them with a cool smile and says, ¡°Thank you for joining us, Mr. Cross. And it is a pleasure to meet you, Professor Wilkins and Miss Starr.¡±


    Several of the students visibly choke as the teddy bear replies, ¡°Why thank you, Professor Stark.¡± The better-informed student¡¯s eyes flicker with recognition of the rumored teddy bear professor, Professor Wilkins.


    Seeing confusion on the student¡¯s faces, Professor Stark declares, ¡°This is Professor Wilkins and his creator, Miss Starr. They will be joining us twice per week as supervisors and will be officially accompanying Mr. Cross. I expect for you to treat them with the same level of respect, you would if it were me.¡± The students mutely nod their heads in agreement as Professor Stark continues, ¡°We will test partners against each other. First pairs up, Diane and Garth versus Silvio and Elberton.¡±This story has been taken without authorization. Report any sightings.


    Diane smiles and trots forward as does a blue haired young man with murky eyes, Silvio. Silvio was a changeling as well, but an aquatic one. He never quite felt as dynamic on land as in the sea. The class steps back as Professor Stark says, ¡°Abilities can only be used thrice including Esper abilities and physical boosts for Changelings and Sanguniem Vorpals.¡± A soft pattering of groans can be heard from the students.


    Diane on the other hand smiles confidently at her opponent. Her opponent, Silvio can only gloomily look forward to the bout. Professor Stark presses his lips tighter and lets out a loud whistle. Diane darts forward and leaps into the air with her legs forward. Silvia freezes for a moment, before throwing himself to the side as Diane lands in a crouch position causing the earth to shake beneath her. Diane easily pounces onto Silvio who was scrambling to his feet. With ease, Diane sits on the weak struggling figure and pins Silvio¡¯s face first against the ground.


    Professor Stark nose flares in displeasure and strictly says, ¡°Diane, the point of the match is to test yourself, not pin down your opponent.¡±


    Diane shrugs and batts her eyes prettily in apology. ¡°Sorry, Professor Stark,¡± Diane replied unapologetically as she climbs off the struggling figure of Silvio. Silvio glares mutely at her as he climbs to his feet and wipes the dust off his clothes. Diane ruefully tosses her hair over her shoulders as Silvio stiffly marches back towards his more sympathetic classmates. Diane with a skip in her step returns back to her brother and Gareth. Glancing shyly up at Gareth, Diane asks, ¡°So, how did I do?¡±


    Hunter mutters under his breath, ¡°Suck up,¡± as Diane glares at up hatefully, before turning her shy gaze back towards Gareth. Gareth remains tactfully silent and merely smiles at her. Butterflies flutter in her stomach as Diane happily watches Gareth confidently march onto the field. Bouncing on her feet, Diane eagerly waits to cheer the loudest for her man.


    Gareth confidently stops in the middle of the field as a young man with curly hair sighs. His red eyes flicker with resignation as his pale skin grows taut on his slim cheekbones. Tall and lanky, Theo, a Sanguniem Vorpal, slowly trots out onto the field.


    Professor Stark narrows his eyes as the voice behind him says, ¡°May I have a word with the student Theo prior to his bout?¡± Professor Stark is silent in contemplation before briskly saying, ¡°Mr. Theacropolis, Miss Starr would like to have a word with you.¡±


    Theo''s eyes grow wide in amazement as the rest of the students do the same. Theo fidgets for a moment, before approaching the gray-haired woman, Miss Starr. Theo comes to a halt before her and flinches as she leans closer and whispers something in his ear. Theo''s eyes widen with surprise and disbelief at the suggestion. Theo opens his mouth to ask for clarification, but a steely look replies otherwise.


    Theo''s body stiffens and he swiftly retreats towards the middle of the field. The students glance curiously at the figure of Miss Starr and Professor Wilkins. Just what did she say, they wondered. Soon enough, their gazes return to the main characters as Professor Starks fails to conceal his satisfaction. Putting the whistle to his lips, Professor Stark blows the whistle.


    Theo closes his eyes as the world slows before him and everything moves in a matter of milliseconds. To his right the figure of Gareth disappears as his body is unable to react, the words whispered into his mind resound loudly in his mind. As if remembering itself, Theo forces his body to forward into a tumble. In slow motion, his body tumbles forward as an arm appears first through the air reaching.


    ]The arm is slowly followed by a body and suddenly, time speeds back up. Gareth furrows his brows in surprise at failing to grasp the body of Theo. Theo had rolled forward and was back on his feet swiftly retreating. Gareth instantly disappears and appears behind Theo.


    ] Theo unexpectedly once more tumbles to his side and leaps back to his feet. Unhappy at the repeat and left with one more jump, Gareth teleports himself in front of Theo leaving him no room to dodge.


    ]And as if in slow motions, Theo body leans forward as his hand grasping for thin air. Between his fingers an upper arm is felt as a body slowly appears, Theo digs his fingers into the flesh and pushes down with all his might. To the shock of the entire student body, in the blink of an eye, Theo was pinning Gareth face first into the ground, the exact same way his partner Silivo had been.


    ]The field is silent as the entire classroom is stunned. Gareth Lockhart had been tackled by one of the weakest members of Class Z, Theo Theacropolis. Professor Stark grins broadly and says, ¡°Most excellent, Mr. Theacroplois. Now if you wouldn¡¯t mind letting go of Mr. Lockhart and helping to his feet, that would be of great help.¡±


    ]Theo stares with disbelief at the figure pinned down, but his body mechanically reacts, while his mind is still flabbergasted at the unbelievable events that transpired. Gareth Lockhart reacts the same way, he numbly takes the hand offered to him, unable to believe the events. How on earth had a Sanguniem Vorpal managed to defeat him?


    ]While the two students return to their stunned classmates in line, Professor Stark says, ¡°Now then, Mr. Theacropolis did exactly what I was hoping for. He dodged his much stronger opponent and waited until an opening arrived. Most of you are fighting like Changelings with power upfront, but most of you are not Changelings, you are Sanguniem Vorpals and Espers. To win you, must use your minds and what was naturally given to you as your advantage.¡±


    ]Some of the students look rebellious or seem unable to accept the reply. Professor Stark¡¯s eyes glint wolfishly as he adds, ¡°In this instance, most of you will complain and say, that Mr. Theacropolis received outer help. But in the real world, all of you will have people who will support you from the background, the same way Mr. Theacropolis was. Despite the great myth, that most battles are fought as lone wolf battles, the truth is that most of the time battles are fought in groups. And you are not just fighting against your opponent, but your teammates opponent as well.


    ]The situation given is very real in a live battlefield, which may seem impossible to many of you. Mr. Lockhart, could have very easily only had three jumps left in him, due to overuse of his ability or having been gravely wounded. To most of you, it may seem an incredulous situation, but such a situation is more common than naught in the field.


    Use your brains children. These are practical exercises designed to make you think outside of the box and test your reaction skills. That is the entire point of the academy, to prepare you for the real world. Because the world will not wait for you to act, it will take you by the neck and destroy you.¡±


    The class slowly digests Professor Starks words as a slow, rueful smile appears on Theo¡¯s face. His friends and his partner, Silvio, grins just as happily back. After all, it wasn¡¯t every day, one defeated the top of the class, Gareth Lockhart.


    Professor Stark hides his smile and says, ¡°Excellent, next up Hunter and Veronica Delavega vs Augustin and Benjamin Fjord.¡± The new light enters the student¡¯s eyes as they move towards the field. Professor Stark blows the whistle as a new battle begins to unfold before their very eyes.

 * V2 (CH 23) - Chapter 46 – Scruff

    The student mock battles continue until at last it is the turn of Albert Cross. Albert Cross had been paired up directly with Professor Stark. Albert pales as he takes a step towards the field. Turning warily back towards the gray-haired woman, ¡°So any advice?¡± Albert warily asked.


    #017 is silent for a moment, before dutifully saying, ¡°Go and get your ass handed back to you.¡± Albert Cross sputters as Professor Stark hides a smile at the blunt reply. Most of the students who are within earshot also choke or frown at the response.


    Albert sighs and dully asks, ¡°Why?¡±


    ¡°You know you will lose and sometimes that is the way it will go down in the real world. So, if you¡¯re going to lose, then learn everything you can from your opponent down to their very technique, steal it all from him for your own use. After all, this is a practice match, you have nothing to lose,¡± #017 firmly stated.


    Albert stares at the gray-haired for a second, before honestly murmuring, ¡°Thanks.¡± Turning around, Albert much more confidently steps forward onto the field to face, Professor Stark. The student¡¯s hold their breath as Mr. Wilkins voice says, ¡°3,2,1, GO!¡±


    Energy begins to swirl around Albert as he leaps into the very air and floats, 20 feet off the ground. Professor Stark grins sharply, ¡°Not bad,¡± he muttered. ¡°But not good enough!¡± Professor Stark easily leaps into the air higher with the ease of a black panther.


    Albert calms his mind and darts forward for Professor Stark¡¯s midsection at full speed. Sensing Albert¡¯s intentions, Professor Stark twists his body mid-air causing Albert to move underneath him. Effortlessly, Professor Stark pushes his full weight onto Albert as they fall back to the ground. Struggling with all his strength, Albert is unable to loosen Professor¡¯s iron claw grip on him.


    In frustration, Albert decides to act. Gathering his energy, he uses his telekinesis and blasts the professor off and into the air. Professor Stark despite being shoved so powerfully away, easily twists in the air to slow his speed and control his descent. Albert lands clumsily on his feet, breathing rapidly as he dully realizes, he only has one more ability move left. Gritting his teeth, Albert dashes straight towards the still falling from of Professor Stark in a final attack.


    Professor Stark eyes gleam with satisfaction as he flips forward landing easily on his feet before Albert can arrive. Panic can be seen in Albert¡¯s eyes, but he knew fully well that he couldn¡¯t stop now. Using every bit of his strength, Alberts flies straight ahead at full speed for a swift body tackle.


    Professor Starks merely moves to the aside at the last second much like a matador. Albert''s eyes widen in disbelief as he shoots past the professor. But with ease, Professor Stark somehow reaches into thin air and grabs Albert by the scruff. Holding, the still figure of Albert in the air, Albert is too shocked to even attack until he sees the smile on Professor Stark¡¯s face.


    Albert flushes darkly and struggles to get loose, but Professor Stark holds by the neck like a small kitten. ¡°Mr. Cross, though I admire your courage. One must remember to attack in new innovative ways, rather than attacking in the same dull roundabout manner. Because if you continue to do so, not just me but your enemies will be able to easily predict your moves and destroy you, is that understood, Mr. Cross?¡± Professor Stark crisply said.


    Albert flushed with embarrassment, stiffly replies, ¡°Yes, sir. May I be put down?¡±


    Professor Stark grin widens and politely does as asked. Albert marches stiffly back towards the smirking gray-haired woman. Cursing her under his breath, Albert comes to a halt next to her and forces himself to refrain from an act of impending violence against that evil woman!The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.


    However, despite the embarrassing incident, most of the students of Class Z were impressed. Not only was Albert Cross, a strong telekinesis user, but he also had the ability of flight. Such abilities would pose even a serious challenge to Gareth Lockhart. Most of the students were now left wondering why such a powerful Esper had not been included in their class but they were wise enough not to state their thoughts. For a reason, the Academy had deemed it unwise for his inclusion in their class.


    The last mock battle over the students lined up into a neat tired line. Professor Stark nods as he glances over them. ¡°Most of you improved and attempted to try new things, I am most pleased. And several of you even excelled my expectations, congratulations. As for the rest of you, learn from today and try again tomorrow,¡± Professor Stark said.


    #017 was turning away at the signal that the class is done, but halts at the voice of Professor Stark. ¡°Miss Starr, I must say, I was most thrilled at your input, it was most valuable. However, I have a question for you, Miss Starr, you seem quite familiar, you wouldn¡¯t have participated in an event known as Ragnar?k?¡± Professor Stark flatly stated.


    #017 turns to face Professor Stark and firmly replies, ¡°I believe you have the wrong person, Professor Stark.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡± Professor Stark pointedly said. Failing to see any sort of reaction, Professor Stark nods and says, ¡°You must be right, Miss Starr, but you seemed so familiar, but I suppose my memory may have begun failing me due to old age. Anyhow, perhaps, I confused you with your father, Atlas Stark.¡±


    #017 coldly replies, ¡°Yes, I could see that happening. Is there anything else, Professor Stark?¡± Failing to see a reply, #017 swiftly marches away and soon disappears around the corner of the recreational faculties. Yet all the while, the piercing eyes of Gareth Lockhart are glued to that silhouette until it tragically disappears from his sight. A look of disappointment appears on his face as if he had missed an opportunity.


    Professor Stark turns his attention back to the class as Diane raises her hand to ask an important question. Professor Stark nods for Diane to ask and Diane swiftly asks, ¡°Sir, will Miss Starr be joining us whenever Albert Cross is present?¡±


    Professor Stark is still as Diane bites her lip in suspense. ¡°Yes, as previously stated, Diane. Are there any other relevant questions?¡± Professor Stark barked.


    Diane sullenly pouts, but grudgingly nods her head in agreement. Professor Stark rapidly says, ¡°Class is over.¡± Professor Stark swiftly departs accompanying Mr. Cross back to the male dorms as the Z Class trails back to their private dorm area.


    The students all whisper on the way back, primarily congratulating Theo for his unexpected win. Furious and stubborn, Diane marches forward as her brother, Hunger lets out a groan. Diane flatly asks, ¡°What did Miss Starr say to you, Theo?


    Theo and his friends stop to gaze at the cold figure of Diane. Theo swallows and replies, ¡°Miss Starr, said to dodge twice with all my might and then reach out. Anything that I did after that was for me to decide.¡±


    Diane chokes and opens her mouth to say something when Hunter covers her mouth. ¡°Thanks, Theo,¡± Hunter hastily said as his sister bit into his hand. Holding back a painful shriek, Hunter holds onto the struggling figure of his sister until the group of students if far away enough. Holding his bleeding hand, Hunter lets go with a loud painful groan and clutches his tender hand.


    Diane glares and moves in a threating manner towards her brother. A familiar voice pierces through her angry haze. ¡°Diane, it¡¯s fine, it was a fair win. If anything, Professor Stark is right. I rely too much on teleportation abilities and do not think about how my opponent will react or what will happen if I fail,¡± Gareth Lockhart stated.


    Diane melts and sweetly answers, ¡°Of course, you¡¯re right, Gareth. Are you going to join us for dinner?¡±


    Gareth smiles warily and says, ¡°Not tonight.¡± Diane¡¯s face is gloomy for just a second, before perking up. ¡°Of course, you need your rest. Until breakfast then,¡± Diane happily said, before bouncing off to her room.


    Once out of earshot, Hunter lets out a mutter he had been holding in about his older sister. ¡°Crazy she-devil! I swear she¡¯s going to be the death of me someday.¡±


    Gareth snorts and says, ¡°I doubt that. But I¡¯m sure, if accused of bodily harm or murder, that wouldn¡¯t be too far off.¡±


    Hunter glares at his friend and mutters, ¡°Yes, but she doesn¡¯t want to me, but you.¡±


    Gareth sighs and says, ¡°It¡¯s merely a youthful infatuation. She¡¯ll find someone new.¡±


    ¡°Youthful infatuation, my ass. More like she¡¯ll hunt you down if you¡¯re not careful,¡± Hunter grunted as he licked his still bleeding hand. Gareth merely smiles as they head back to their dorms to shower. But occasionally, Gareth¡¯s eyes will flicker deep in thought with the image of a gray-haired woman firmly portrayed in his mind.

 * V2 (CH 24) - Chapter 47 – Ragnar?k

    On their way back to the dorms, female students cheerfully wave and coo at the fuzzy teddy bear. Mr. Wilkins happily greets the female students, waving cutely with his furry paws. #017 snorts under her breath and mutters, ¡°Perverted teddy bear.¡± Mr. Wilkins glares up at his girl but decides it is better to ignore the ignorant comment of his girl and continued to greet his adoring fans.


    The quell of fans doesn¡¯t even dissipate at the dorms, but only further increases. Seeing the wave of fans failing to taper off, #017 drags Mr. Wilkins into the elevator and back to their dorm room to the obvious disappointment of the female masses.


    Having checked the door for intrusions by both physical and non-physical means, #017 enters the apartment and lays down on the couch with her arms over her head. Mr. Wilkins eyes his girl and says, ¡°So, what was that about?¡±


    ¡°What was what about?¡± #017 replied to statement, all the while feigning ignorance.


    ¡°You know exactly what I mean, Ragnar?k?¡± Mr. Wilkins flatly enquired.


    ¡°Oh that,¡± #017 muttered. Mr. Wilkins waits for more as he taps his foot pointedly against the floor. #017 sighs as she removes her arms from her face. Sitting up, she leans forward, gazing straight ahead.


    ¡°During physical trials of the Project, the physical trials were not limited to sole combatant exercises. There were also team exercises as well,¡± #017 carefully stated.


    ¡°What do you mean by team exercises?¡± Mr. Wilkins impatiently asked.


    ¡°We were at times given objectives to target and test our capabilities against,¡± #017 matter-of-factly stated.


    Mr. Wilkins is silent for a moment as his eyes widen in understanding. ¡°What did you do, Seventeen!¡± Mr. Wilkins demanded to know.


    ¡°We were assigned physical targets, Wilkins. Ragnar?k was the term given to one such mission,¡± #017 firmly answered as Mr. Wilkins edgily waits for his girl to continue.


    ¡°As usual we were assigned a target to destroy. The facility chosen was known with the codename, Ragnar?k for the deadly pandemic viruses being created therein the faculty. The facility was located in a disclosed location in the Amazon jungle. Per protocol, we entered the facility without being noticed and were in the process of destroying the evidence. The evidence included test subjects which many of them were children being tested on. The orders given stated the explicit destruction of all evidence including that of subjects.¡±


    Mr. Wilkins lets out a breath of horror as #017 drily continues, ¡°During the process of methodical destruction of all evidence, a surprise convoy arrived with three platoons of soldiers. Two platoons were Black Op¡¯s members and the other squad belonged to the Council with their own set of orders: destroy the faculty, capture the scientists and free the prisoners.Love what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on.


    Naturally, only one of our goals was aligned with each other, an inevitable opposition would occur upon both parties encountering each other. And as predicted, our two forces encountered each other and jumped into open combat without question. We were merely proceeding with our orders, while they were under the assumption we were their enemies.


    New orders were speedily added in addition to our previous orders in existence, exterminate all new witnesses with the explicit added detail, there could be no evidence left behind of the existence of PROJECT CYPHER. And so, we did,¡± #017 stated only pausing for a moment to gain breath before continuing, ¡°During the process of destruction, we encountered the 3<sup>rd</sup> squad, a particularly difficult squad to deal and given the time constraint impossible to deal with.


    Seeing the stalemate situation and under a strict time constraint, new orders were given. We were ordered to prematurely detonate the explosive device within the facility. To comply, the project¡¯s team was split into two. Half of the members would ensure the detonation and the other half would destroy the remaining evidence.


    I was assigned to the detonation team and was to carve a path to the detonation location. During my rush, I encountered a rather difficult fellow to deal with and given the time constraints, I resorted to dirty tactics to gain an upper edge during our tussle. At the first opportunity given, I crammed my finger into his eye socket and crushed his left eye. My ploy was successful and he released me. I managed to enter the room and reset the timer to ten seconds. With only seconds left, I cleared the room and leaped through a window into the jungle below. Shortly thereafter, there was a massive explosion destroying the entire facility.


    I had no idea, he had survived the incident, but it would appear he recognizes me. He can¡¯t be certain given my name and change in appearance, but he suspects. He could prove troublesome to deal with if I remain here for a prolonged exposure, but given the time frame, I believe that should not be a problem in the long run. As long as I continue to cling to my identity as Atlas Starr¡¯s daughter, Atlas reputation should be sufficient to deal with the situation. And if worst comes to worst, I will eliminate him,¡± #017 matter-of-factly stated.


    Mr. Wilkins opens and closes his mouth in horror. ¡°The subjects were merely children!¡± Mr. Wilkins hissed.


    ¡°Yes, children, who had a deadly virus incubating inside of them, Wilkins. There was no cure for them and had they been permitted to return to the outside world, they would have contaminated and killed many,¡± #017 reported.


    ¡°You can¡¯t be certain there wasn¡¯t a cure!¡± Mr. Wilkins shouted.


    ¡°Yes, I can, Wilkins. The files and on staff scientists confirmed that there were no cures to the created viruses only methods to increase the mutation to boost the deadliness of the virus and lower the incubation period,¡± #017 firmly said.


    Mr. Wilkins opens and closes his mouth as #017 softly said, ¡°It had to be done, Wilkins.¡±


    Mr. Wilkins lowers his head and asks, ¡°How many other such exercises were there?


    ¡°A dozen,¡± #017 answered.


    ¡°And were they all like this?¡±


    ¡°No, the majority went smoothly with the minimum of casualties or such immediate destruction of life.¡±


    ¡°Is that all?¡± Mr. Wilkins asked after a moment, staring his girl in the face.


    #017 is silent for a moment and says, ¡°Wilkins, I can neither confirm nor deny such a statement.¡±


    Mr. Wilkins narrows his eyes and says, ¡°Then just what are you withholding back from me, Seventeen?¡±


    #017 doesn¡¯t answer and rises to her feet. She heads to the kitchen and pulls out food from the fridge to make a sandwich. Mr. Wilkins stares, but his glares do little to make her speak or change her mind. Mr. Wilkins can only remain in silence and watch as his girl prepares a sandwich. That was all he could in these circumstances.

 * V2 (CH 25) - Chapter 48 – Scenario

    Most of the students had passed the first exam created by Professor Wilkins either by their efforts or managing to break down the code. Those that failed the exam either cheated or simply did not put any effort beyond that of initial first tries. However, most of the students were rather pleased with the results. And as Professor Wilkins had given his first exam a few weeks before the rest of the professors, this gave the students plenty of time to study for the rest of their class subjects.


    The students of the Academy were excited despite the remaining exams as after the first round of exams, the annual Harvest Ball would be held. Which meant, plenty of students were getting ready to ask prospective dates or find worth partners to ask. But most of the student bodies eyes were focused in gossip to see just who the hottest eligible bachelors and bachelorettes would ask. Even the coolest of faces were interested to find out just who they would ask to attend with them or if they wouldn¡¯t ask at all. Because if they didn¡¯t, the better for everyone, that meant there was still an opportunity at Harvest Ball to ask them for a dance. And one could daydream that if such an event were to happen, just maybe that prince or princess would fall for them.


    But as for the Academy staff swiftly prepared for the upcoming event. A cheerful Professor Wilkins and an unenthusiastic Miss Starr had been one of the teachers to volunteer to chaperone the Harvest Ball to the surprise of many of the teachers and Academy¡¯s staff. Usually, new teachers were forcibly conscripted into chaperoning an event, it was a rare event when a new teacher volunteered to participate out of their own accord. Following their example, more teachers were easily conscripted to the task. Surprised and happy, the school¡¯s staff retreated with their captured war prisoner list and ensured none of the teachers would be able to wriggle out of the event without an army of lawyers and a squad of Black Op members.


    *


    Class Z had already become used to the weekly presence of Albert Cross and the two additional class supervisors, Professor Wilkins and Miss Starr. Well, most of the class was, there was one individual who was still reluctant about their addition. That person in question, as usual, was prettily glaring at a certain gray-haired woman. #017, as usual, ignored the female student in question pointed glares, all the while as Mr. Wilkins snickered quietly to himself.


    Professor James Stark either truly did not notice or simply did not care. Either way, he did not say anything about the obvious glaring. Clearing his throat, Professor Stark says, ¡°Now, I know many of you are excited about the upcoming Harvest Ball, but I need your full attention in class.¡± Most of the student¡¯s glance away guilty unable to meet his eyes at the truth of the statement.


    However, Diane was not deterred by Professor¡¯s barbed comment. Diane as of late and to the misery grief of her younger brother, Hunter, Diane was quite unhappy. Despite turned down multiple invitations and strongly hinted to Gareth her intentions, Gareth Lockhart had not YET invited her to the Harvest Ball. Worried about, Gareth¡¯s lack of actions, Diane shook Hunter down for information. Pale and trembling, Hunter stated, that Gareth had no intention of asking any of the female students to the Harvest Ball. Which was only a tiny bit of consolation to Diane, but not enough to appease her soul.


    ¡°Now, our own exam won¡¯t be until after the Harvest Ball as it will a group exercise in the active field,¡± Professor Stark continued. Most of the students brighten up and glance at each other eagerly at the prospective chance. ¡°Today, all of you will be performing one on one training scenarios with me.¡± The student¡¯s gazes are filled with dismay and horror at Professor Stark¡¯s words and only grows as they listen. ¡°This will help all of you gauge your current strengths and weaknesses in the field. Please keep those thoughts in mind for the day of the exam. Good, now then, first up, Diane, if you would.¡±


    Diane perks up as an evil idea comes into mind. Hunter, her younger brother shivers at seeing that familiar glint in his older sister¡¯s eyes. Glancing pointedly away, Hunter prays for the poor wretched soul who earned his sister¡¯s wrath. And though he suspected, he wasn¡¯t about to voice his suspicions. His sister was infamous for bearing a grudge and he had often experienced and been on that receiving end. He was wiser and older and knew better than to attract her current wrath at the moment.


    Diane trudges forward and says, ¡°Professor Stark. Would it be at all possible to spar with Miss Starr in your stead? I have been told Miss Starr has had some practice in the field. And as I¡¯ve mostly ever fought against male opponents, I would like to try to see how a female fighter differs from a male.¡±


    #017¡¯s eyes glimmer with annoyance as Mr. Wilkins covers his mouth to keep from laughing. Most of the class gaze is filled with pity for Miss Starr as pray for her immortal soul in solemn silence. The students of Class Z at this point knew fully well the temperament of Diane. Surprisingly the only members not worried by the loud proclamation was Professor Stark and Gareth. The two remain undisturbed by the statement. Though Gareth Lockhart seemed to be annoyed by Diane¡¯s abrupt request, it would appear he would have preferred to have been the one to spar against Miss Starr.


    Professor Stark with mirth glances at the gray-haired woman who seemed a trifled annoyed. Hiding a smile of glee, Professor Stark replies, ¡°I don¡¯t see why that would be an issue. Are you fine in participating this time around, Miss Starr?¡±


    #017 clicks her tongue against her teeth, before grudgingly replying, ¡°Very well, but I must warn you, it¡¯s been some time since I was active on the field. If it¡¯s all right with you, Professor Stark, I would prefer this be my only hands-on student exercise for the day.¡±


    Professor Stark smiles and says, ¡°Of course, Miss Starr, that shan¡¯t be a problem. Now then, shall we commence?¡±


    Diane eagerly bounces on the toes of her feet as #017 unhappily places Mr. Wilkins on the ground and crosses the field. Albert Cross eyes Mr. Wilkins and whispers, ¡°Will she be fine?¡±


    Mr. Wilkins snorts and says, ¡°Define Fine.¡±


    Albert Cross eyes are filled with worry for a mere second until he remembers the gray-haired woman was his watcher. If she had been assigned to him, she was anything but weak. Now worried, Albert, was concerned that her position would be revealed. Biting his lips, Albert can only watch anxiously on.The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.


    Coming to a halt a few feet away from her opponent, #017 turns her head towards Professor Stark. ¡°What is the current scenario?¡± #017 asked.


    ¡°Miss Starr is a member of a fanatic organization. Diane and her team have infiltrated the compound in search of hostages,¡± Professor Stark replied.


    Diane edges forward, but #017 asks, ¡°Do I have any weapons?¡±


    Professor Stark stares and says, ¡°A knife of sorts.¡± #017 opens her mouth to speak again, but Professor Stark guesses her train of thought. ¡°Reinforcements from your organization are nearby and swiftly on their way.¡±


    #017 nods for a moment before asking to the groan of the students. ¡°What are my beliefs and my cause?¡±


    Diane glares now at the gray-haired woman foolishly stalling their match. She was going to wipe the floor with this annoying woman and show her who was the boss. But more importantly, reveal to everyone that this woman was nothing but an arrogant charlatan.


    Professor Stark is silent for a moment in thought. ¡°You cause is righteous in your eyes, proving that Esper¡¯s or Changeling should not exist and should be annihilated,¡± Professor Stark coldly stated. At his response, many of the students become still and thoughtful. This was a common sentiment in the radical groups of humanity aka Homo-Sapiens. Most of their field missions in the future would be dealing with this specific issue and the related sub-groups.


    The class groans loudly as #017 asks for further details, ¡°My age, race, gender, Homo-Sapien status, marital status, offspring status, physical build, level of fitness and intelligence.¡±


    Professor Stark narrows his eye with irritation. ¡°Assume you are the same age, a human female of your same build, fitness average, and intellect higher than average. You are not married nor have children, fully devoted to the cause. Are there any other questions?¡± Professor Stark crisply asked.


    ¡°No, that is all.  But may I have a minute to assume my role?¡± #017 firmly declared.


    Professor Stark nods as #017 lowers her eyes in thought in understanding her role. Diane impatiently taps her foot against the ground until #017 raises her head. Professor Stark takes a step back as Diane bounces on her toes. #017¡¯s eyes are glowing with an eerie sheen, causing Diane to glance away from those lifeless eyes and concentrate on that women¡¯s nose and lips.


    Diane darts forward at full speed as #017 reaches into her pocket and leans to side without taking a step forward. Diane slams into Miss Starr and pushes her forcefully to the floor. With ease, Diane eagerly wraps her hands around that wretched woman¡¯s neck. Before she can declare here triumphant win with ease, the cold sheathed tip of a blade is at her throat.


    Diane freezes as the class stares at the scene unable to understand the situation. Miss Starr calmly states the obvious, ¡°I believe it is my win, Professor Stark.¡±


    Professor Stark sighs at his failure to see the obvious trap and drily replies, ¡°Yes, it is. Diane, you have failed your mission. Please get off of Miss Starr and return to your place in line.¡±


    Diane dumbly climbs off as told, but the students stare in equal confusion at the statement. Miss Starr climbs to her feet and hides the blade back in her pocket. Diane stubbornly remains in place. ¡°I don¡¯t see how I failed, Professor Stark. I already had Miss Starr pinned to the floor and would have broken her neck with ease in the next second. So, what if her blade cut into my neck, I would have easily healed afterward. I fail to understand just how I lost and Miss Starr won?¡± Diane obstinately demanded to know. Many of the students nod their heads in agreement failing to understand as well.


    Professor Stark glances pointedly at Miss Starr to respond. ¡°Diane, you failed to fully understand your opponent and the situation,¡± #017 stoically replied.


    ¡°I am sorry, Miss Starr, but you are not explaining yourself very well, please be more specific,¡± Diane sarcastically said, causing some of the students to snicker loudly at the sarcastic comment.


    ¡°Very well. First, you failed to notice the specific group you are dealing with and did not take that vital detail into account when preparing to attack. That first detail should have told you all you needed to know about my fighting style as an active member of a fanatical group. You have yet to learn this as you are young, but any fanatical member to any cause would rather die than betray their beliefs. Therefore, when in combat with such a person, you must consider how to deploy yourself and team properly. It is ill-advised to fight with such a person at short range as long-range quarters are always preferable. The simple reason being is that one can never predict how a zealot organization member will react.


    Depending on the organization in dealing it may be very common for an active organization member to carry items of self-destruction. It is not uncommon for such means to include poison tooth¡¯s or capsules, but explosive mechanisms as well. The other means of immediate death that may be used as well include poisonous gases and such devices. However, the most common extra feature that all agents must be on the guard for are blades coated in highly toxic poison or venom.  Diane, what would have killed you wouldn¡¯t have been my blade¡¯s stab wound, but rather the poison coated on the blade,¡± Miss Starr plainly stated as Diane stiffens in embarrassment, all the while the students of the class let out soft gasps of surprise having failed to think of that vital unexpected detail.


    Miss Starr stoically continues, ¡°Now, let¡¯s assume that was not the case, you would have still failed your mission. Your priority was to rescue the hostages, yet I posed a low-level threat, avoiding me should have been easy. Not only did you waste time, but you were wounded. By this point in time, reinforcements from the fanatical group will have arrived and you will either be killed, be further wounded, or even be forced to flee and ultimately failing to rescue the hostages.


    Break the situation down further and we can see the consequences of your actions that were not well thought out. Had you been killed Diane, given your status and your frontal position on the team, your team would have likely been left in dire straits. They could have been easily trapped, killed or more than likely be left without the needed manpower to complete their mission. But you have yet to fully realize the worst of consequences, you or your team members could have been captured alive. I don¡¯t believe I need to explain the results of being captured alive.


    The point of the exercise is not to showcase your prowess in combat, we are all fully aware of the powerful extent of your abilities. But rather what is being tested is your ability to make vital and rational decisions under pressure that will decide the outcome of a mission, that will not only affect yourself but that of your team,¡± #017 bluntly stated.


    Diane was rather quiet as she swallowed the hard answer. Lips pressed together, Diane nods at Miss Starr in stiff thanks, before returning to her place in line. Her classmates are also silent as Hunter reaches over to pat his sister¡¯s back upon her return. Gareth Lockhart smiles kindly towards her instantly brightening Diane¡¯s face and making her mishap worthwhile.


    Albert was full of relief but quiet at the harsh statement made. Though harsh, the truth of the statement was not any less. With serious eyes, he watches the gray-haired woman return as well to his side and pick up the smirking figure of Mr. Wilkins.


    Professor Stark solemnly studies Miss Starr, before addressing his class, ¡°Excellent, it seems you are all now fully aware of the actual point of this exercise. Veronica Delavega, please come up.¡±


    The students sigh in relief as they watch the next victim go up. They were all just glad that it wasn¡¯t their turn yet. Because Miss Starr when in comparison to Professor Stark was a saint. Professor¡¯s Starks biting remarks had a way of crushing one¡¯s soul and haunting one¡¯s dreams. It was a common occurrence for the students of Class Z to wake up from a deep sleep, having had a nightmare of Professor Stark ruthlessly training and berating the student in question over every little fault and mistake.

 * V2 (CH 26) - Chapter 49 – Jabberwocky

    With the exercise over everyone retreated wisely back to their dorms. Though Gareth Lockhart remained behind for a moment in vain, Miss Starr never approached him nor much less glanced at him. Failing to see her, Gareth Lockhart reluctantly turns around and joins Hunter and Diane who were waiting for him further ahead.


    Albert sullenly is accompanied by #017 and Mr. Wilkins, who is still chucking to his furry self about how Albert was beaten black and blue by Professor Stark. Albert bad-tempered glances at the gray-haired woman at his side. There was something about her, that he couldn¡¯t quite put his finger on, but was so familiar. Unable to handle it anymore and annoyed with the beating he had received, Albert suddenly asks, ¡°Miss Starr, have we ever met prior to our meeting at the Academy?¡±


    #017 honestly replies, ¡°We have never met prior to the car encounter.¡±


    Albert frowns and furrows his brows at the unexpected response. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I feel that there is something so very familiar about you, Miss Starr. Do you have any siblings or family members that I may have met?¡± Albert interjected.


    Mr. Wilkins snorts to himself as #017 dully replies, ¡°The members of my family are dead.¡±


    Albert¡¯s heart sinks in his chest. ¡°I¡¯m sorry,¡± Albert sincerely said. #017 accepts the response in silence as Mr. Wilkins glares up at his girl. Her statement wasn¡¯t exactly true, but neither was it exactly a lie either.


    Albert turns his attention forward and waves to the cheerful face of Tanya. Tanya waves back as the faces of Mr. Wilkins and #017 darken. Mr. Wilkins softly says, ¡°I believe Miss Tanya is already taken. Isn¡¯t she dating what¡¯s his face, the friend of her roommate, Ruby?¡±


    ¡°Mr. Wilkins, shame on you for such gossip,¡± #017 dutifully reported.


    Albert''s hand freezes and slowly lowers itself back to his side. ¡°I knew that, but I was just being friendly,¡± Albert murmured.


    ¡°Of course, we wouldn¡¯t dream of imaging anything else,¡± Mr. Wilkins said with a great deal of satisfaction.


    Albert tilts his head up and says, ¡°Well, I believe I¡¯ll go wash, before dinner. Excuse me.¡± Striding forward, Albert rushes forward and brushes past the chattering figure of Tanya. Tanya freezes and calls out to him, but he ignores her.


    Tanya frowns and turns pleading eyes towards Mr. Wilkins and Miss Starr. ¡°Professor Wilkins, Albert seems to be cross with me. Did he say anything?¡±


    ¡°No, young lady, he didn¡¯t mention you at all. He must merely be tired, I¡¯m sure,¡± Mr. Wilkins replied with a great deal of satisfaction.


    Tanya pouts and says, ¡°Professor Wilkins, please don¡¯t tease me.¡±


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t dream of it, my dear,¡± Mr. Wilkins firmly retorted.


    Tanya is at loss for words as #017 brushes past her and enters the dorm lobby, heading for the elevator. Through narrowed eyes Tanya watches the figure vanish into the elevator, before following suit. Her dorm room is empty as her roommate, Ruby is off elsewhere.


    Murmuring a curse under her breath, Tanya aka 56 flings her school bag onto her bed. Letting out a hiss of fury, 56 stiffens as a familiar ding is heard from her VEX watch. 56 glances at the newly received message from #32. With caution, she reads the message, ¡°It¡¯s seems something fun is going to go down. Are you in?¡±


    56 texts back, ¡°What exactly? R U playing again?¡±


    ¡°Me? No. But someone is. I thought we could join in the fun,¡± #32 swift response read.


    ¡°And if we do, wat do we win?¡±


    ¡°A prize.¡±


    56 grits her teeth in frustration and furiously types, ¡°Like?¡±


    ¡°What you need and what I want.¡±


    ¡°Cross?¡±


    ¡°Yup.¡±


    ¡°Then wat do u get?¡±


    ¡°My prize.¡±


    56¡¯s curses #32¡¯s riddled nature. ¡°Specifics, plz.¡± 56 waits for a response, but #32 never responds. Clenching her teeth in fury, 56 lets out several loud breaths in an effort to calm herself. Calm, 56 narrows her eyes with eyes full of vengeance. Despite having already done her assignment for the week, 56 reaches for her watch with cold eyes.This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it.


    The recording icon glows brightly signaling that the VEX watch was recording. ¡°New players afoot, we are to join the gameplay,¡± 56 said. Turning off the recorder 56 turns back around and exits her dorm room. If she couldn¡¯t get the lunatic to come to her and tell her, then she would go and pry it out of him.


    *


    #017 sits at the kitchen counter with a lab top open in front of her. A familiar ding from behind her is heard and automatically #017 asks, ¡°What does it say?¡±


    ¡°New players afoot, we are to play,¡± Mr. Wilkins replied.


    #017 stiffens and says, ¡°Where is she?¡±


    Mr. Wilkins pauses to check. ¡°She¡¯s heading out of the dorms, why?¡± Mr. Wilkins asked.


    ¡°Keep me posted on her location and watch her on the monitors,¡± #017 murmured as she rose to her feet and swiftly left their dorm room. The door slams shut behind her as Mr. Wilkins is left behind bewildered. Murmuring to himself, Mr. Wilkins climbs up the stool and uses the open lab top to watch her as asked, all the while giving periodic directions to his girl.


    *


    The figure of the student known as Tanya swiftly makes her way through the bright foliage campus grounds denoting autumn. 56 arrives at one of the favorite locations of #32 at sunset, the school¡¯s extravagant, large water fountain. A young man sits at the edge with his back towards her gazing at the sunset as a cool fall breeze playfully rustles through his air.


    56 narrows her eyes and purses her lips. ¡°Tell me, who else is on the playing field and more importantly how do you know about them and have you informed our buyers?¡± 56 coldly said.


    ¡°Clouds come floating into my life, no longer to carry rain or usher storm but to add color to my sunset sky. A wonderful writer once said that and I find that I agree with him. There never is a scene that is quite as beautiful as the sight of the burning sun about to plunge to his tragic death,¡± #32 airily said.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think that¡¯s what the writer meant,¡± 56 murmured back.


    ¡°Really? I thought so. But I suppose it¡¯s all a matter of personal interpretation,¡± #32 mumbled.


    ¡°Yes, I suppose so. Well, aren¡¯t you going to answer my question?¡±


    ¡°I find that such questions are meaningless as they are the one and the same. But for the sake of our old friendship, I will answer one of your questions. But take heed, I will only answer one.¡±


    56 is silent in thought, before carefully saying, ¡°If I were to ask about the identity of the new player, would you tell?¡±


    ¡°Beware of the Jabberwock, my son! The jaws that bite, the claws that catch! Anything more I cannot say,¡± #32 earnestly replied.


    56 frowns at famous words of the poem, ¡°Jabberwocky.¡± But #32 wouldn¡¯t have said those lines without cause. But knowing that she was running out of time, 56 says, ¡°Very well, my question is how do you know about these new players? Your source?¡±


    #32 clicks his tongue against his mouth and ruefully says, ¡°That¡¯s two questions, my dear, but I will answer the first. I have friends on the other side and that¡¯s all I can say.¡±


    56 grinds her teeth together knowing she can¡¯t ask for more details. ¡°Fine! Let me know when it¡¯s time to join in and play,¡± 56 hissed in anger, before stomping away. In her anger, she almost runs into the approaching figure of Miss Starr.


    56 swiftly composes herself and resumes the role of Tanya. Waving her hand in greeting, Tanya cheerfully greets Miss Starr, ¡°Are you also here to enjoy the sunset, Miss Starr?¡±


    The young man figure seated at the fountain stiffens and slowly straightens as #17 approaches. #017 keeps her eyes fixed on the figure seated at the fountain. But she still politely says, ¡°I was just going on a walk to enjoy the sunset. I seem to have walked further than I tended, please allow me to accompany you back, Miss Tanya.¡±


    Tanya beams with delight, but seeing Miss Starr staring at the fountain she swiftly remembers to introduce the student seated at the fountain. ¡°This is my friend, Lucius Faye, we¡¯re both in the same department,¡± Tanya sweetly said,


    Lucius Faye, the arrogant youth from the first day slowly turns around and faces forward.  Their two gazes violently clash, almost threating to create sparks out of thin air. Tanya uneasily takes a step back as a deeper unspoken message seems to be, being conveyed between them.


    Tanya returns her gaze to the figure of Lucius and tries to see what Miss Starr is seeing. Shoulder length, stark white snow hair, sharp handsome features, an arrogant smile and cold beige eyes. Attractive? Certainly, much like a deadly iceberg in an unsuspecting ships path.


    The silent battle over, #017 turns around and says, ¡°Shall we go, Tanya?¡±


    Tanya sweetly chimes, ¡°Yes, let¡¯s. Would you like to have a bite to eat with me, Miss Starr?¡±


    Moving forward without glancing back, #017 flatly answers over her shoulder, ¡°No, I already had dinner.¡±


    Tanya sighs with disappointment and swiftly follows. But the air of danger at her back does not dissipate but rather increases causing Tanya to rush forward and almost cling to Miss Starr.  The waves of pressure don¡¯t fade and Tanya can almost swear that she can feel those cold eyes of Lucius all the way back to her dorm. With glee, Tanya separates from Miss Starr and heads off to the dorm cafeteria with her friends. Happy to forget about the tiring incidents of today.


    *


    #017 closes the door behind her and tiredly slumps against the door onto the carpeted floor. #017 rests her knees on her knees as Mr. Wilkins stares at his girl with concern. ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± Mr. Wilkins asked.


    ¡°Nothing, I¡¯m just tired, that¡¯s all,¡± #017¡¯s muffled reply emerged from between her knees.


    Mr. Wilkins doesn¡¯t answer, not believing his girl¡¯s words. Mr. Wilkins returns his gaze to the monitors, but he didn¡¯t find anything unusual to disapprove her claim. Mr. Wilkins can only say, ¡°Alright, then. Then how about I make you some smore brownies, huh?¡±


    ¡°Sweets at this late hour?¡± #017 warily said, having remembered the last cake incident, where the oven door exploded off its hinges. And caused, Matron Tilly, to put Mr. Wilkins on her special list. Which meant, Mr. Wilkins was prohibited from approaching any kitchens on campus, (that was not his own), or volunteer in the cafeteria and any other event involving cooking.


    ¡°Hmph, I am a much better cook since then,¡± Mr. Wilkins loftily alleged.


    ¡°That was only three weeks ago,¡± #017 drily answered.


    ¡°I¡¯ll use the instant mix this time, I¡¯m not yet ready to create such masterpieces from scratch. I need to further study and refine my cooking techniques,¡± Mr. Wilkins proudly proclaimed. #017 wisely knows better than to argue and retreats to the safety of her room. And should the oven explode off its hinges again, she would be bunkered down behind a door.

 * V2 (CH 27) - Chapter 50 – Tie?

    The days swiftly passed for the students and with great relief, they finished their exams. Whether they passed or failed did not matter as the long-waited Harvest Ball was to occur. The halls were filled with excitement as the Harvest Ball would be held in the School¡¯s original ballroom. The original ballroom, could now only hold half of the student population, but there had been two similar adjacent ballrooms connected to the ballroom to comfortably hold the entire campus.


    The flowing Cinderella sweeping staircases were at each end of the ballrooms. It was every female¡¯s dream to be escorted by her date at least once and feel like a princess descending into the grand ballroom floor below. The ballroom floors were a mix, the outer circular part of the ballroom floor that typically held chairs or tables is smooth intricate tile and the inner dancing area is sprung wooden floors. The round canopy ceilings were painted with gorgeous scenes of the heavens and of wildlife. The decorations were lavish of course fitting the status of the academy, why even the doors were made from fine oak and the door handles made from real silver and encased in gold. A true ballroom straight out of any fairytale dream.


    The ball was set to start at 6 p.m. and last until midnight with dinner served all night and kept warm in an adjoining hall, ready to be served whenever the students were hungry. But most students would arrive at the ball or for an early dinner between then 5 and 6 o¡¯clock not daring to be late. While the female students did their makeup, hair, and tried on their sleek dresses or gowns, the male students joked around dressing rather leisurely in various styles of suits or tuxedos.


    In the dorm room, #113, the situation was no different. A fluffy teddy bear checks his tuxedo coat in the mirror. The teddy bear switches between a bowtie or a black tie. Finally, after great inner deliberation, the fuzzy teddy bear adjusts the elegant black bow-tie at his throat. He confidently smooths his collar and shirt cuffs, ensuring that the tiny teddy bear cufflinks from his girl are properly closed. Satisfied at his appearance, Mr. Wilkins turns towards his girl. With a glint of disappointment and frustration, Mr. Wilkins sighs bitterly to himself. Despite his best efforts, he had not managed to get his girl to wear a dress.


    Mr. Wilkins studies the reading book figure of his girl. His girl¡¯s hair was neatly pulled back in a hair bun done up. She was dressed in sleek black dress pants, a blue fitted waistcoat and white collar, long sleeve shirt, but at least #017 was wearing sensible black heeled boots rather than her usual combat boots. Of course, when Mr. Wilkins asked the reason for her choice of footwear, his girl firmly replied, ¡°It¡¯s easier to crush a man¡¯s foot with a sharp boot heel.¡± Mr. Wilkins quickly decided it would be better to make any further comments on his girl¡¯s dressing wear.


    #017 glances up from her book and says, ¡°Are you ready to go?¡±


    Mr. Wilkins turns around one last time and checks himself in the mirror. Satisfied once again, Mr. Wilkins replies, ¡°Yes, ready to go.¡±


    #017 sets her book down on the table and says, ¡°Took you long enough.¡±


    Mr. Wilkins sniffs pointedly as his girl picks him up. Mr. Wilkins roguishly retorts, ¡°A man¡¯s look is always best if done with great care.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re not a man, to begin with, you¡¯re a teddy bear,¡± #017 drily stated.


    Mr. Wilkins chokes and glares up at his girl. ¡°How dare you! I am very much a man! You¡¯re just taking your frustration out on me!¡±A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation.


    ¡°Maybe, but either way, keep a look out on things, Wilkins. I do not enjoy social events,¡± #017 muttered back, closing the door and making her way down the hallway to the elevator.


    ¡°That¡¯s because you lack social skills,¡± Mr. Wilkins loftily declared.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s because it¡¯s impossible to protect your target from danger. There are too many hazards, physical bystander obstacles, and what-ifs to allow me to be at ease,¡± #017 said, as they got into the elevator. Mr. Wilkins is silent as the door closes on them and they descend below, towards the Harvest Ball.


    *


    In the setup dining hall area across from the three-way connected ballrooms, kitchen staff members hurriedly check silverware and seating one last time. Catering servers, check in with staff members to find their schedule and places. In other areas, buff servers carry last minute food arrivals from a truck into the dining hall.


    The dining hall coordinator carrying a clipboard and pencil stomps towards the docking area. Pointing at the buff servers with a pen, the dining hall coordinator shrilly yells, ¡°How many times do I have to tell you, crates are to be stocked in the back and food to the kitchen?!¡± Tapping his foot impatiently, the workers stare at each other for a long silent moment. Some of the workers rub their irritated eyes with their fists trying to alive their eyes. A worker finally steps forth and carefully says, ¡°Our apologies, sir-.¡± The foreman leads the line of heavy laden workers further into the building as instructed.


    The dining hall coordinator nods with a great deal of satisfaction and checks the last-minute items as delivered on his checklist. Stomping back towards another area, the dining hall coordinator points at a group of florists. ¡°NO, NO, NO! Flowers are supposed to be arranged in a symmetrical order not square! Redo them again!¡±


    The already nervous and overworked florists hastily do as they are told. The dining hall coordinator doesn¡¯t have a moment to rest when he spots another error in the folding pattern of the folded napkins on one of the dining tables. Rushing forward he begins to shout for help from the never wrecked dining hall workers. And alas, work is not even close to being done, the meals must be prepared and be ready to be served at a moment¡¯s notice.


    *


    In the mirror, Albert Cross adjusts his designer suits black tie. From the mirror Albert watches Jonathan Walker, making a mangled mess of tying his tie. ¡°Screw it,¡± Jonathan muttered and tossed the tie onto the bed. He wasn¡¯t going to wear a tie to the Harvest Ball.


    Albert turns around and says, ¡°If you want I can tie it for you.¡±


    ¡°Hell no, I have my pride and dignity as a man to consider. If the tie won¡¯t tie itself, then I am not going to wear it,¡± Jonathan cheekily replied.


    Albert shrugs and mutters back, ¡°Suit yourself, you, lazy bum.¡±


    Jonathan playfully reaches for the tie and tosses at Albert. ¡°Nope, it¡¯s color clashes with my outfit and I went to look my prettiest for the ball,¡± Jonathan impishly said as he flutters his eyes damsel like at Albert.


    Albert dodges the flung tie that flutters to the ground like a dead snake. ¡°Fine, but don¡¯t say I didn¡¯t warn you or offer,¡± Albert grumbled back with a wide grin.


    Jonathan raises his muscled biceps and kisses each of them. ¡°I think I¡¯ll take my chances with these babies,¡± Jonathon bragged.


    Albert shakes his head as Jonathan asks, ¡°So how did you ask to the ball? Or were you overrun by the ladies and weren¡¯t able to decide?¡±


    Albert pauses for an instant as he a certain nervous girl¡¯s face flashes through his mind. Shaking his head, Albert replies, ¡°I don¡¯t really fancy anyone at the moment, but I thought if I asked someone, that I would be overrun before I could. I think I¡¯ll just take my chances at the ball.¡±


    Jonathan shakes his head in pity. ¡°Poor misguided fool, you¡¯re like an innocent lamb in front of a pack of ravenous wolves. The girls are just going to eat you up,¡± Jonathan sympathetically said. ¡°But don¡¯t worry, I¡¯ll be your knight in shining armor and rescue the foolish prince. That is my job after all.¡±


    Albert in reply firmly kicks Jonathan in the shin causing Jonathan to wince in pain. ¡°Jeez, talk about being a drama queen,¡± Jonathan snapped back.


    Albert snorts and flips Jonathan the bird. Jonathan sagely nods his head and says, ¡°Now, that¡¯s more like it. Anywho, let¡¯s go.¡± Jonathan leads the way out of the room as Albert trails out after him. After all, it was about time they had some fun.

 * V2 (CH 28) - Chapter 51 – Harvest Ball

    #017 carrying Mr. Wilkins enter the center ballroom and gaze from the top of the stairs down below. Mr. Wilkins marvels at the beauty of the arts, while #017 frowns at noticing the lack of exits and escape routes. #017 swiftly descends down the stars, while an instrumental orchestra plays sheet music until the Harvest Ball Begins. Afterwards, the Harvest Ball will switch to a DJ and at every hour for ten to fifteen minutes give the DJ a break by switching over to a live orchestra. Fulling the needs of the students of modern music and those that enjoyed listening or dancing to music of a more classical nature from Jazz to a Waltz.


    #017 strides across to a corner of the main ballroom that is near an exit point and allows her a full visual over the main floor. Students have begun to stream in pairs or in groups. Out of the corner of her eye, #017 spots a striking figure in an elegant suit. To her displeasure, the figure spots her and makes his way towards her.


    *


    Albert and Jonathan make their way to the Harvest Ball as groups or pairs of students do the same. On the way there, Jonathan spots a golden-haired beauty in a gorgeous beige ballroom dress and a similar golden-haired young man in a black suit. Jonathan points at the golden-haired girl and says, ¡°Hey, check out that babe.¡±


    Albert turns his gaze towards the figure and pales at just who caught his best friend¡¯s eyes. ¡°That¡¯s Diane and her brother, Hunter. They¡¯re the heirs to the Leo Family, they¡¯re Lion Changelings,¡± Albert softly replied.


    ¡°Oh, the girl who you called a stuck-up brat, who needs to be put in her place?¡± Jonathan loudly said as Albert''s face pales drastically.


    ¡°Shut up, they¡¯ll hear you!¡± Albert desperately hissed back.


    Jonathan''s eyes glitter evilly. ¡°Introduce us or else I¡¯ll speak even louder,¡± Jonathan threatened.


    Albert tries to glare but fails. Albert runs a hand through his hair as he sighs. ¡°Fine, come on,¡± Albert reluctantly stated as he led the way. Jonathan cheerful follows his friend towards the girl of his dreams.


    Albert approaches Hunter first and says, ¡°Hey Hunter and Diane, you both look fine this evening. Are the both of you waiting for Gareth?¡±


    Hunter''s eyes dart at his sister as he tilts his head. ¡°I wanted to go, but Diane insists we wait. What about you, I see you lack a date-, or are you into, you know-,¡± Hunter¡¯s voice faltered unable to continue.


    Albert''s eyes widen in understanding as he hastily replies, ¡°Oh, HELL NO! No, this is Jonathan, my best friend, we were just making our way to the ball.¡± A pointed kick to the back of Albert¡¯s knee reminds him of his wingman and best friend duties. ¡°And by the way please allow me to formally introduce all of you. Hunter and Diane, please meet Jonathan Walker.¡±


    Jonathan bows and says, ¡°It is my pleasure to make both of your acquaintances.¡±


    Hunter smiles in reply as Diane prettily thanks him, ¡°Thank you, sir. Your words are very well received.¡±


    Albert chokes at seeing Jonathan acting like a gentleman. Keeping his thoughts to himself, Albert glances down at his for the time and murmurs, ¡°It¡¯s getting late, isn¡¯t it? We really should make our way to the ballroom.¡±


    Diane pouts and pleads, ¡°Just a few more minutes, I¡¯m sure that Gareth will soon be here.¡±


    Jonathan smiles stupidly for a moment until Diane turns back around anxiously glancing through the crowd. Not forgetting the name of the mentioned male rival by his princess, Jonathan narrows his eyes in cold vexation. ¡°Who is he?¡¯ Jonathan icily whispered.


    Hunter glances at both of them with pity in his eyes, Albert, in turn, pleads silently for help from Hunter, but Hunter wisely glanced away and pointedly texts Gareth of his whereabouts. Albert promises to silently get even as Jonathan¡¯s eyes threaten to pierce through him. Albert wryly answers, ¡°That would be, Gareth Lockhart. I do believe Diane has held a burning torch for him for quite some time.¡±


    Jonathan confidently smiles and says, ¡°Not for long,¡± before walking forward. Albert merely sighs and reaches to pull him back. Jonathan wasn¡¯t known for being a passive chaser, he could be quite aggressive. And from the looks of it, he wasn¡¯t going to go down without a fight.


    Jonathan''s eyes glitter ready for a showdown but to the relief of Albert, Hunter exclaims, ¡°It seems Gareth went ahead and is waiting for us at the Harvest Ball.¡±


    Diane perks up like a puppy and picks up her gown train. Impatient she snaps, ¡°Hurry up, you guys!¡± Before fleeing towards the ball, a reverse Cinderella of sorts. Jonathan jerks his arm out of Albert¡¯s grasp and runs after his princess. Hunter and Albert remain behind and turn to stare at each other in silence. In a single glance, they bond in the only way the two men in a desperate situation can. Having become brothers in that moment, the two silently vow to aid each other in their endeavor, before swiftly rushing to stop or protect whoever was in their idiot charges path.


    *


    Placing Mr. Wilkins onto the table beside her, #017 pretends she doesn¡¯t see the approaching figure. And whether she liked it or not, the handsome figure came to a halt before her. Raising her gaze, #017 firmly meets the cool, sizzling gaze.


    Gareth Lockhart looks very suave and elegant in his tailored suit. ¡°It is a fine evening, is it not, Miss Starr?¡± Gareth smoothly said.


    #017 dimly replies, ¡°Yes, I suppose so.¡±


    Gareth debonair looks are handsome enough to put any self-proclaimed rogues to shame. ¡°The evening is still quite young. Would you care to join me for a dance, Miss Starr?¡± Gareth asked.


    #017 eyes Gareth Lockhart, before firmly retorting, ¡°I believe I will have to refuse, Mr. Lockhart. It would be most unprofessional for a teacher to dance with a student.¡±


    ¡°Technically, you¡¯re not my teacher and it wouldn¡¯t be inappropriate given your status,¡± Gareth plainly stated.


    #017 raises an eyebrow in dubious reply. Gareth lips twitch into a smooth charming smile that halts traffic, a pin can almost be heard as the females in the room freeze and stare like moths attracted to the flame. ¡°I refuse to take no for answer, Miss Starr, we both know how persistent I can be and I refuse to leave until you dance with me. But more importantly, we both know that the longer I stand here chatting with you will only serve to attract unwanted garnered attention towards you. And for now, the ballroom is still mostly empty and should you elect to accept my offer, it wouldn¡¯t be before the entire student body. It¡¯s just a single dance, Miss Starr, I promise I won¡¯t bite,¡± Gareth persuasively said.


    #017 glances at the stunned females in the room and frowns at only imagining the chaotic scene should the events described transpire. Glancing around the room, #017 with relief notices that Albert Cross has yet to arrive. The target was thankfully not present, but should he arrive, she would be placed in severe straits unable to protect the target. Considering her options, #017 unhappily decided, ¡°Fine, let¡¯s get this over with, Mr. Lockhart. A single dance that is all.¡±Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more.


    Gareth Lockhart winces at the sharp tone of voice. ¡°I promise you won¡¯t regret,¡± Gareth gracefully replied, before rapidly moving towards the floor. Turning around he shouts over his shoulder, ¡°I¡¯ll meet you on the dance floor, Miss Starr.¡± Gareth firmly heads towards the playing orchestra.


    #017 frowned as she yelled after him, ¡°The dance floor?¡±


    Gareth turns his head to the side and yells back, ¡°I just need to have a word with the musicians to play something a bit more invigorating than this. It would be a shame to dance to such dull music.¡±


    #017 glances for help from Mr. Wilkins who is positively beaming. ¡°Off, you go, my girl,¡± Mr. Wilkins happily said. Left with no other choice #017 stiffly marches towards the middle of the dancefloor.


    From the top of the center ballroom staircase, a group of four students emerges. Diane pounces onto the staircase and clings to the railing eagerly scanning the ballroom area. Hunter at her side smiles wryly at her anxious antics. Albert has the same expression as he eyes Jonathan, who is lovingly staring at the back of Diane. Albert turns his gaze below and to his surprise he sees a familiar gray-haired woman striding onto the ballroom dance floor.


    Albert eyes her with interest as Hunter lets out resigned sigh. Diane bites her lips at seeing the hateful woman before her. ¡°It looks like Miss Starr is going to dance, but where¡¯s her dance partner?¡± Diane loudly sniped. Plenty of students and figures hear the loud proclamation and reflexively turn their gazes to the dance floor as told.


    Before anyone can respond with a smirking remark, a tall, handsome figure marches onto the dance floor. They all gape with disbelief as they recognize the figure. Hunter softly whispers in disbelief, ¡°Gareth?!¡± They weren¡¯t the only ones as gazes from all around the ballroom come to rest on the two unexpected dancers. A rush of excited whispers fills the air as gossip is swiftly churned.


    The orchestra piano suddenly plays a loud, deep, abrupt cord as a soft violin chimes in. Gareth Lockhart¡¯s hands glide and snake around the still figure of Miss Starr darting across her front upper waist. The piano cords thunder loudly again as Gareth¡¯s hands without shame glide up and down the side of her trim waist. The watchers all let out soft gasps of awe and disbelief, they didn¡¯t know they were holding in.


    Diane¡¯s eyes gleam with an unknown emotion as the music picks up and Jonathan mutters, ¡°Tango, of course! Very smooth a variation of Asi se Baila el Tango!¡±


    Miss Star firm shoves Gareth away and twirls in place, before stomping to a stop to face him. Their two gazes spark, causing each other to glide a step forward. The two circle each other almost shoulder to shoulder as their legs cross between each other as they glide with each step. Their two figures abruptly pull away from each as Miss Starr slides backward and Gareth steps forward in the chase.


    Gareth catches her fleeting arm and tugs her forward pressing their bodies hungrily together as his hands eagerly slide up her soft back. Gareth sighs, pulling away and twirling her with one hand in his arms, before releasing her. The crowd lets out a cry of disappointment as the very physical moment is broken.


    Miss Stars twirls to a halt and lunges forward as Gareth does the same, their arms interconnect around each other as Gareth wantonly slides his fingers around their intertwined arms capturing her hand firmly in place. With a smile, Gareth turns his head to the side and gently kisses her caught fingers. The female members of the crowd let out gasps of envy at the romantic scene.


    Miss Starr twists away, but Gareth firmly holds her in place and twists her fully back around. Facing each other, Miss Starr slides back on her back leg and Gareth follows suit. So very close, yet scant inches apart, the two gazed into each other¡¯s eyes as they slowly begin to rise up once more. Miss Star caught is pressed against Gareth muscular, broad chest as he wraps himself around her. Their intertwined figures cause the blood to flow to many of the girl¡¯s faces, and for most of the boys present as well.


    Miss Starr takes a step back as Gareth takes a forward to the side to catch her. With a hint of aggravation in her eyes, Miss Star provocatively wraps her leg around his leg. Gareth suavely in reply, twirls around to one side and steps forward causing Miss Starr to erotically arch perfectly back as her body points towards the floor. The girls let out squeals of delight that they had been holding in as the boys begin imagining doing the same thing to a girl of their choice.


    Gareth enjoys the sensual view for a second, before swiftly pulling her back towards himself. Miss Starr¡¯s soft chest is fully pressed against his firm chest as their faces are mere centimeters from each other. An icy glare directed towards him causes Gareth to loosen his grip on her and take a step to the side. Miss Starr¡¯s leg deliberately slithers back down, before allowing to Miss Starr to firmly dance one foot in a casual dance between Gareth¡¯s legs, threatening to maim him with each sharp stomp of her pointed boots. But Gareth only once more smiles to the astonishment and delight of the female crowd. It was rare for the handsome man to ever smile in public. Enjoying the site, the girls dream of being the next one to earn such a charming smile from Gareth Lockhart.


    Gareth elegantly twirls Miss Starr in his arms, before bringing Miss Starr to halt facing outward towards the crowd. Holding her from behind at the waist with his left hand, their right hands are pressed tightly together as they seductively move across the dancefloor. The crowd stares and gulps with delight or embarrassment.


    Gareth smoothly twirls her in his arms until they face each other once more. The two hotly gaze at each other as their legs dance and glide between each other again. Clinging to her for a passionate moment, Gareth is forced away as she twirls forward. Gareth hastily moves forward to only catch her by a fleeting hand. Miss Starr glances over her shoulder and pulls her arm away, slapping his outstretched arm away. The crowds in unison let out cries of dismay and disappointment.


    Gareth disappointed turns away as Miss Starr darts forward and presses her body against his back, wrapping her arms sensually around his chest. Her thigh naughtily climbs up the side of his outer thigh as Gareth reaches down and his hand passionately runs across her thigh.


    Gareth rapidly turns around to catch her, but with a tiny smirk on her face, Miss Starr swiftly steps back moving her hips in coaxing manner. Gareth strides forward to catch the sweet minx. Catching her by the arm, he pulls her cogently toward him, but Miss Starr turns away in his arms trying to flee. Vehemently pulling her back towards him, Gareth¡¯s right-hand clings to her waist as she moves forward, firmly pressed against her as he follows in step. The crowd unconsciously grins at seeing Miss Starr finally caught.


    Miss Starr still not willingly complying steps out of his hold, but Gareth firmly grabs onto her by the waist and wrenches her back towards him. The crowd let out a faint mutter of excitement and subtle glee. Twirling her in his arms once more, their dazzling figures take a furious step back. On their back legs, the two of them slide forward pressed fully against each other. The crowd is silent unable to breathe or much less swallow.


    Gareth¡¯s fingers slither across her waist pulling her closer. Miss Starr irresistibly leans back causing her chest to rise upward as she runs her fingers across his broad chest. Gareth swiftly pulls her forward enough for their brows to touch. The two gazed at each as the music trails off and crowd hears their loud breaths. The crowd lets out wild cheers as Miss Starr firmly pushes Gareth away and steps back.


    Not even out of breath, #017 replies, ¡°It was a sincere pleasure, Mr. Lockhart,¡± before striding back towards the very pleased figure of Mr. Wilkins. Gareth Lockhart had a surprised look on his face as a slow lazy smile creeps back onto his face. Without further ado, Gareth looks up and waves to his friends at the balcony.


    Hunter wryly waves back as Diane is still and hesitant unsure of what to do. Albert to his own surprise finds his own lips formed in a cheerful smile.  ¡°Huh, who knew,¡± Albert muttered to himself.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know about you, but I think Miss Starr is sexy, but just not as sexy as her,¡± Jonathan muttered as his eyes re-glued themselves to Diane¡¯s backside. His comment, earned him a nauseated look from Albert, a hateful glare from Diane, all while all the while Hunter merely smiles to himself thinking happy thoughts. Aghast at voicing his comment, Jonathan tries to appease his princess, but it is too late. Diane shots a final glare at Jonathan that could melt ice, before dashing down the steps towards Gareth.


    Albert smirks, ¡°So, you still think Miss Starr is sexy?¡± Jonathan furiously glowers at his friend as Hunter smiles with pity at the situation. Albert feeling slightly repentant reaches over and pats Jonathan on the back. ¡°Next time, buddy, let¡¯s go find some girls,¡± Albert sympathetically added. Jonathan wretches his arm out of Albert¡¯s grasp and flees after his princess. Albert and Hunter once more share a bonding moment, before darting down the stairs to save their idiots from folly. But standing behind them in the doorway of the ballroom, a white-haired man¡¯s eyes glittered ominously. Turning on his heel, he strides back into the shadows of the hallway with each resounding step filled with the promise of swift retribution.

 * V2 (CH 29) - Chapter 52 – Harvest Ball Ⅱ

    #017 ignores the surprised stares in her direction as she reaches Mr. Wilkins happily standing on the table, where he had been left at. Refusing to take a seat, #017 scans the area and at last, locates her target. Mr. Wilkins noticing he is being ignored, loudly coughs, ¡°That was a very robust dance.¡±


    ¡°Not really, I¡¯m not out of breath,¡± #017 matter-of-factly stated without removing her eyes from her target.


    ¡°Okay¡­¡­but that wasn¡¯t exactly the dance of a non-sexually-experienced young woman¡¯s either,¡± Mr. Wilkins pointedly remarked.


    ¡°I¡¯m not, but physically I am,¡± #017 drily retorted. Mr. Wilkins opens his mouth but is unable to voice the question in lieu of his understanding of this girl¡¯s circumstances. Tactfully he chooses to remain silent and not ask further questions regarding that delicate subject. Because after all, his girl for being most unfeminine was still a girl at heart.


    *


    Hunter discreetly remains in silence as Diane glares at Gareth for an explanation. Not wanting to intrude on a private discussion, Albert forcefully drags Jonathan away. Hunter smiles gratefully at Albert for his actions, remaining dutifully behind to grab his sister if necessary lest she throws herself in a jealous rage at a certain gray-haired individual.


    Albert makes his way to a table where a group of their friends waits. Jonathan tries to escape, but Albert firmly says, ¡°It¡¯s a private discussion, Jonathan. Besides, remember who is supposed to be watching who.¡± Jonathan stiffly ceases his struggles. Furious, but cold faced, Jonathan remains in angry agreement.


    Albert tiredly smiles as Jonathan stiffly remains at his side in heavy silence. Before he can reach his friends a group of young women approaches him with a familiar wavy-haired young woman as their leader, Sally Rider. Sally Rider looked quite pretty with her wavy hair elegantly pulled back in a semi-updo. She is wearing a light rose colored ballroom dress that matched well against her skin and highlighted her bottle-like silhouette.


    Sally Rider flutters her fan calmly before them and says, ¡°Mr. Cross, I believe you still owe me a dance as an apology.¡± Her friends all stare pointedly at Albert daring him to refuse.


    Albert winces in embarrassment and replies, ¡°It will be my pleasure, Miss Rider. But are you fine with the fact, the dance has yet to officially start?¡±


    ¡°What of it? The dance already started in my opinion and everyone else¡¯s. After all, the opening dancers were Miss Starr and Gareth Lockhart, why else do you think there are their dancers already on the floor?¡± Sally replied as she gestured with her fan to the ballroom floor filled with waltzing dancers, some experts, and others new and clumsy.


    Albert is unable to think to respond and other than reply, ¡°Miss Rider, it will be my utmost pleasure, may I have this dance?¡± Albert extended his hand as Sally gently placed her gloved hand on his hand. Her fan was neatly handed over to a friend as Albert gracefully led her onto the dancefloor. And to the pleasure of all, the two began to waltz perfectly in unison.


    *


    #017 stiffens as the skin of her neck begins to prickle and wrenches her gaze away from the target and his dance partner waltzing on the ballroom floor. #017 narrows her eyes and with owl-like intensity stares at the ballroom staircase entrance. Mr. Wilkins fails to notice his girl¡¯s actions as he waltzes on the table with an invisible partner. Of course, his fan club had noticed his actions and swiftly mobilized around the table letting out loud oh¡¯s and ah¡¯s at the adorable actions.


    #017 without warning reaches through the crowd of fans and yanks the teddy bear off the table to the immediate dismay of Wilkins adoring fans. Mr. Wilkins lets out an indignant sound of protest as #017 smoothly makes her way across the ballroom through the crowds. Mr. Wilkins opens his mouth to demand an explanation from his girl, but #017 interjects, ¡°Once, the waltz is over remove the target from the ballroom by any means possible.¡±


    Mr. Wilkins alertly glances around the room failing to spot anything wrong. ¡°What about the students?¡± Mr. Wilkins suddenly asked.


    ¡°They are not a priority nor our current objective, Wilkins,¡± #017 declared without any hesitation. Mr. Wilkins ears twitch displeased with the answer, but he is unable to refuse his girl¡¯s objective. Placing Wilkins on the ground, #017 murmurs, ¡°I¡¯ll be back,¡± before darting up the stairs and disappearing into the hallway. Mr. Wilkins is left grumbling to himself as he waits for the waltz to end.The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the violation.


    #017 follows her instincts down the hallway that is still filled with footsteps and the rustle of students making their way to the ballroom. Glancing at the VEX watch, #017 sees the time 5:50 p.m. ten more minutes left until 6 p.m. the official opening of the ball.


    The sense of peril only grew causing #017 to hasten her pace to a run. Darting between the students #017 skids to a stop at a hallway intersection. #017 glances both ways for a moment, before counting down the left. The urgency in her chest causes #017 to sprint as her heartbeat begins to fill her ears. With ease, #017 forcefully calms her breath to allow her to hear over the thundering beat in her ears and listen to the nearby sounds. A soft cry further ahead causes her to cease running and become still.


    The soft cry does not reappear, but #017 slowly and soundlessly slinks forward. An empty rooms door is slightly ajar further ahead. Creeping forward the last few feet, #017 reaches slowly for a hidden weapon at her waist, bursting forward, #017 kicks the door open and enters with her weapon armed and ready.


    A white-haired young man with arrogant beige eyes and stark white hair is dressed in an elegant and rather expensive tailored white suit. Wearing white leather gloves, Lucius Faye or better known as #32 holds a loaded handgun against the temple of a terrified student tied to a chair, George. Tears stream down the sixteen-year old¡¯s face as George desperately pleads with his gaze for Miss Starr to save him.


    #32 eyes are strangely filled with an eerie light and a stiff smile on his face. To the surprise of everyone including that of #32, #32 spontaneously begins to sing their song, ¡°I was made for lovin'' you baby, You were made for lovin'' me, And I can''t get enough of you baby, Can you get enough of me?¡± The last words trail off in a pleading question directed towards #017.


    #017 hand unconsciously moves a few centimeters lower as the familiar ache in her heart that had been reawakened since their meeting pulls her into a heart-wrenching remembrance. The boy with the stark white hair and beige eyes, who laughed and cried with her as they held hands all the while being forcibly tied down and reinserted into virtual reality. The boy who she fell in love with countless times and lived countless lives together.


    Seeing #017¡¯s hesitation, #32¡¯s eyes fill with a desperate hope. #32 desperately croons a classic poem, ¡°When we two parted, In silence and tears, Half broken-hearted, To sever for years-; In secret we meet-, In silence I grieve, That thy heart could forget, and forgive me, I beseech thee.¡± #017 visibly flinches as the rest of his words turn into a blur and fade away.


    The physical trials changed everything. The more they killed, the more they grew apart until she could no longer recognize the boy/the man she had loved for so long, across countless lifetimes. And when that final testing day came, she had hesitated to pull the trigger, but he hadn¡¯t. He had clearly tried to stab her through the heart and having missed the intended target, nonetheless left her severely wounded. Hurt and broken-hearted, she slit his throat in turn. It¡¯s always first loves that leave you fucked up.


    ¡°Sweet Lady! speak those words again: Zo? mou, sas agapo,¡± #032¡¯s last words frantically begged and implored with all his might.


    #017¡¯s hand in immediate reply tightens her grip on her handgun and straightens her arm. The young man before her bore little physical resemblance to the man and boy she had loved; Lucius Faye¡¯s face had been surgically altered. No, the boy she had loved with all her heart was dead. She had been the one to kill her lover with her own two hands her hand.  #017 hardens her heart against the pleading voice of #32, Lucius Faye. Eyes firm and cold, #017 raises her gaze forward towards her enemy.


    #32 eyes widen with pain at recognizing the changes in his ex-lover¡¯s demeanor. ¡°A wise man once said, Love me or hate me, both are in my favour. If you love me, I will always be in your heart, and if you hate me, I will always be in your mind,¡± #32 sagely mused as a cold glare from #017 stops him from adding anything furthermore. A pained expression crosses his face as #32¡¯s hand trembles at the unexpected soul-crushing heartbreak.


    Trying to be humorous, but failing too, #32 murmurs, ¡°Shall we play a game, my dear, just for old times¡¯ sake?¡± #017¡¯s hand doesn¡¯t waver in response and remains firmly pointed at #32. Not seeing a change in her demeanor, #032 smile disappears as his eyes glitter icily in hurt feelings. ¡°Fine be such a stiff. But we are going to play a simple game of great historical value, Russian Roulette.¡±


    Seeing the cold unwavering gaze of his beloved Al, #32 adds, ¡°You¡¯re going to want to play, my dear.¡± #017 raises an eyebrow in apparent disbelief. ¡°I thought you would say that, so let me reveal what is behind curtain #1!¡± #32 reaches for the black curtains behind him and pulls. The curtains falter to the floor to reveal a ticking bomb with a timer, the denotator had only 5 minutes left.


    ¡°Now, you can choose to run back and warn them, but I doubt you will reach them in time. You can choose to disable the bomb, but I will kill this boy and flee. Or you can even choose to engage in combat and ignore your self-inflicted responsibilities. Or maybe you will choose to play? Which will it be, my beloved, Al?¡± #32 asked.


    #017 takes a step forward as the room suddenly plunges into darkness, the electricity had been shut off.

 * V2 (CH 30) - Chapter 53 – Harvest Ball Ⅲ

    Within the ballroom, the dim lights remained on as the emergency lights kicked in. The ballroom is filled with confusion and murmurs as the students wait for the power to swiftly return. Mr. Wilkins cursed himself for not listening to his girl¡¯s words and dives through the crowd. With swift speed, Wilkins reaches the startled figures of Albert Cross and Sally Rider. And without a word of explanation, Mr. Wilkins impossibly strong drags Albert by the cuff of his pants away. By the time Sally Rider had a chance to react Albert Cross was already halfway across the ballroom.


    Jonathan seeing the movement of Albert being forcefully tugged across the ballroom darts towards him. Before Jonathan can ask, Mr. Wilkins growls, ¡°Escort Mr. Cross off the premise now, Jonathan.¡± Jonathan''s eyes widen in understanding as he grabs Albert by his suit¡¯s jacket and roughly shoves his way towards the nearest exit doors. The students protest, but Jonathan continues to push people aside making his way violently towards his destination.


    Hunter from his vantage point in the corner of the ballroom spots, the duo making their way through the crowd in their direction. Diane was still pouting in stoic silence and hadn¡¯t even noticed the emergency lights being switched on. Gareth sees the two figures suddenly redirect themselves towards them. Jonathan cold faced halts before them with a firm grip on the still dazed figure of Albert Cross. Jonathan firmly demands, ¡°Mr. Lockhart, please transport myself and Albert Cross immediately towards the bunker area.


    Diane stiffens at the harsh tone of voice and glances up with indignation at the rude tone of voice. ¡°How dare you!? Who do you think you are to make such demands from Gareth?¡± Diane harshly declared in defense of Gareth.


    Jonathan''s eyes flicker towards the exits as he stiffens and rapidly says, ¡°This is no longer a request. Authorization, 13-50-67, I order you, Gareth Lockhart, to immediately comply with my request.¡±


    Gareth Lockhart¡¯s eyes widen in surprise. He was already an active student participating in Esper Council activities and had been required to memorize all Esper counsel commands and codes. Just who was Jonathan Walker to possess such power and authority to issue such a command. But before Gareth can react from each of the exit figures emerge holding weapons of sorts in their hands.


    Jonathan alertly places himself in front of Albert as Professor James Stark subtly motions for Z class to gather. The rest of the crowd lets out murmurs of unease, but still, fail to recognize the immediate danger before them. Some of the smarter teachers begin to gather instinctively together with their backs against each other in a circle of defense. At the top of the center ballroom staircase, a figure in crimson robes emerges.


    Z Class instinctively forms a circle behind Professor Stark who softly says, ¡°Everyone everything that you¡¯ve ever learned you¡¯re about to put into practice. And as for you Mr. Lockhart, your orders are to alert campus security of the security breach. Afterwards, return and take as many of the wounded as you can to safety.¡±


    Professor Stark¡¯s students stare with mixed emotions as Jonathan reaches into his boots for his army knives. Jonathon berates himself for his lack of foresight in leaving his sword behind in their dorm room, but there was nothing he could do now. And he wasn¡¯t the only one, many of the military or athletic department teachers were cursing themselves for their lack of foresight.This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it.


    Turning around to gaze at Albert, Jonathan solemnly whispers, ¡°No matter what happens now, you are to stay and remain with me at all times, Albert. And if something does happen, you are to run to safety without looking back. This is not a request Albert Cross, but an order.¡±


    Albert opens his mouth to protest, but a firm glance from Jonathan silences Albert. Albert reluctantly murmurs in defiance of the previous statement, ¡°Fine, but it won¡¯t come to that.¡± Jonathan never has a chance to reply as the room becomes completely silent as the red hooded figure takes a step forward.


    The crimson gaunt figure pushes back his hood to reveal a tall, bald, stark faced man with crimson eyes that burn like the deepest pits of Hell. Head Priest Luther smiles coldly at the crowd and raises his arms to the sky in a proud declaration. ¡°Today, the merciful Mother will allow us to erect justice against those that oppose her. Death to those that oppose her!¡± Priest Luther chanted.


    A unanimous chant is shouted by the dark silhouettes stationed at the exits and entrances, ¡°Death! Death! Death! Pleased at their faithful devotion, Priest Luther is about to give the signal for the sacred sacrifice to commence, when a faint unrecognizable swooshing sound is heard through in the air. Deadly Shuriken¡¯s glint darkly as they glide through the air and impale themselves in a fatal fashion through the eyes or brains of those standing guard at the staircase. The guards of the High Priest Luther collapse onto the stairs and ground dead as blood pools out from underneath them.


    Priest Luther barely glimpses the spinning blur moving rapidly in his direction. Unable to fully dodge the attack, Priest Luther lets out a loud hiss of pain as a sharp ninja star impales itself into his shoulder. Letting out a roar of pain, Priest Luther hisses, ¡°COMMENCE THE SACRED OFFERING TO THE GREAT MOTHER!¡± The crowd beings to panic and scream as figures stream through the doorways and begin to attack.


    Some of the darkened silhouettes carry firearms and begin to fire into the crowd. The bright fire fills the darkened area as the scent of sulfur fills the air. The more powerful Esper teachers, immediately erect shields of energy preventing the bullets from reaching the students. Due to the size of the energy shields, the energy shield only served to keep inmate objects such as guns and bullets out, but could not stop the advancement of the assailants from marching forward and breaching the energy shields.


    Professor Stark¡¯s hand nails grow long and sharp as his golden eye glow in the dusk light. Without a word, Professor Stark leaps forward against the panicked fleeing of the crowd. Professor Stark ducked the ceremonial sword of the first figure to breach the energy shields. Shouting as moves he rakes his claws across the attacker¡¯s neck and tears out his jugular. The attacker gurgles loudly and falls dead to the floor. Professor Stark only pauses to gather the newly gained sword rapier and shouts behind him, ¡°All Students gather in a classic battle circle back to back and prepare for battle!¡±


    The already gathered students of the Z Class and the military/athletic department teachers march forward to attack and form rudimentary lines of defense as panicked students rush for safety behind them. Some of the more frightened students cling to the walls in a panicked fashion. Unable to reach them in time, the frozen students are the first to fall to the invaders. Some of the less panic-stricken students are spurned forward by the bloodbath to rush for safety only to be cut down mercilessly by the assailants. While other braver souls drag their friends or those wounded to safety.

 * V2 (CH 31) - Chapter 54 – Harvest Ball Ⅳ

    High Priest Luther hisses with pain and pleasure at seeing the battle below. Pressing his hand to his wound, High Priest Luther waits for his arm to heal. Faithful worshipers nod at him as they make their way down the stairs past him and the faithful who had fallen so cruelly by the hands an evildoer who had cowardly attacked in such a menacing fashion.


    Screams of pain fill the air causing High Priest Luther to close his eyes in pleasure until he detects the screams are emerging from nearby. Opening his eyes, Priest Luther sees his faithful followers fall in heaps and droves before him. High Priest Luther takes a step back as a small figure climbs up the stairs and over the corpses of the fallen.


    A cute fuzzy bear appears in the dim light wearing a tuxedo and bowtie but more importantly holding Shurikens in his adorable fuzzy paws. Mr. Wilkins glances with satisfaction at seeing the red-robed freak before him holding his bleeding shoulder, where his shuriken had landed. Narrowing his eyes at the freak responsible for the attack, Mr. Wilkins growls, ¡°You¡¯re dead meat,¡± making the slashing gesture for death across his throat.


    Priest Luther eyes widen in understanding at seeing the ninja stars in the fuzzy teddy bears paws. Priest Luther almost slips on his robe as he flails backward and shouts, ¡°Guards!¡±  Fleeing for cover, Priest Luther swiftly retreats up the stairs as a new surging wave of faithful guards and follower¡¯s surges forward.


    Undeterred Mr. Wilkins wades into the sea of attackers and after his prey. A sword plunges towards the marching solemn teddy bear only for the teddy bear twist his body a scarce inch away as the ceremonial blade smashes into the stairs causing sparks. Mr. Wilkins isn¡¯t even allowed a moments rest when two more swords plunge towards him. Mr. Wilkins twirls in place and sends out a spray of ninja stars outwards. The intruders let out screams and fall to their side dead or bleeding.


    Mr. Wilkins was quite vengeful as he cuts his way forward, he would take the time to crush the wounded underfoot with a swift ninja star across the throat. towards his opponent. Seeing the ruthless actions of the teddy bear, the assailants let out screams of fury and literally throw themselves onto the teddy bear. A dogpile of figures swiftly grows as Priest Luther smiles with triumph.


    A soft grumbling is heard when suddenly the air is filled with panicked shouts. Bodies of his guards and followers fly into the air and are hurled over the ballroom staircase railing down below. Their screams cut off as they either left unconscious or dead in their respective landing places. Priest Luther for the first time in his life is filled with fear as he scrambles back in fear as a solemn teddy bear continues to march towards him.


    Priest Luther screams for reinforcements as he almost trips in his haste and flees into the hallway. The teddy bear follows as a new wave of enemies throws themselves at the teddy bear who impossibly dodges the figures and tossing ninja stars left and right with impossible precision.


    *


    Crashes of battle can be heard down below on the ballroom floor as the scent of spilled blood fills the area. Loud screams of pain fill the air as students grab wounded friends and drag them to the safety and past the wall of teachers in open combat. Many of the students are much too frightened to use their abilities as they pray for reinforcements to arrive. What seemed like countless hours was less than two minutes. And all the while most of the teachers as they fight, can only think of one thing. Where was campus security and what was taking them so damn long?A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation.


    Breathless Gareth Lockhart returns and shouts, ¡°Security Headquarters is under attack. We¡¯re on our own.¡± The students that manage to hear this pale, but Jonathan Walker slicing his way through his enemies¡¯ barks, ¡°Take the wounded as instructed by Professor Stark and remember to take a large enough defense force to protect them. Who has healing abilities or medical training to begin in the first aid of the wounded?¡±


    Gareth Lockhart scans the area and shouts, ¡°Annalise, come. Diane, Hunter, and Cross you¡¯re in charge of the defense.¡± Diane doesn¡¯t protest as a petite figure rushes to the front of the crowd. Pale and trembling, the curly-haired young woman shouts to make herself heard over the screams of the battle and the wounded.  ¡°I can heal well enough to stop bleeding, but we need someone with more medical training than I have. We need Veronica!¡±


    Hunter growls, ¡°How can we trust them! We¡¯re being attacked by Sanguniem Vorpals!¡±


    Jonathan Walker manages to overhear the comment and hisses, ¡°This isn¡¯t them! Now pull yourself together man, these are your classmate and partner you are talking about. Go get Veronica Delavega NOW and leave!¡±


    Hunter takes a step back stricken by guilt as Diane shouts in her brother¡¯s stead. ¡°Veronica to the front, we need you!¡± Veronica dives through the crowd and emerges before them out of breath and slightly wounded.


    Gareth swiftly says, ¡°Everyone grab onto me, we¡¯re leaving.¡± Everyone gathers around except for Albert Cross who remains hesitant.


    ¡°I¡¯m not leaving without you, Jonathan,¡± Albert cried out.


    Jonathan doesn¡¯t turn back around to answer and loudly growls, ¡°You will do as you are told Albert Cross, this is not a request.¡± Before Albert can continue to protest, Hunter firmly reaches forward and grabs onto Albert and drags him back. Albert can only dazedly watch the figure of his friend fighting when that scene vanishes.


    The night sky hits them like a ton of bricks as unnoticed tears of relief drip down their faces. Blinking rapidly Albert glances around to find that they are on an open recreational field, near the recreational faculties. Hunter glances around and murmurs, ¡°It¡¯s a good spot with obvious vantage points on either side. With the building at our back, we can mount a defense and if necessary, barricade ourselves inside.¡±


    Albert Cross remains dazed for a moment until a few seconds later Gareth appears with the first batch of the wounded, before just as swiftly vanishing. The group rushes forward to tend the wounded as Albert remains in a horrified daze at the sight of so much blood. Veronica shouts, ¡°Albert, we need you!¡±


    Albert instinctively does as he is told and finds himself kneeling on the grass next to a young female student in a white dress that is now dyed bright red. The young female shivers with cold as blood gushes from her a gaping wound across her right side.  Albert stupidly stares at the wound failing to press his hands against the gaping wound and apply force to stop the bleeding.


    Veronica too busy trying to stop a spouting neck stab wound fails to notice the initial lack of cooperation from Albert. Glancing up and furious, Veronica hisses, ¡°Albert Cross, I need you to firmly press your fingers to her wound at her waist, while I sew her neck back up.¡± Not seeing any reaction, Veronica snorts in anger and grabs one of his hand and presses it to the wound. ¡°Now push with both hands, Albert! She needs you!¡± Veronica cried out.


    Awoken from his stupor Albert presses both hands against the gushing wound at the girl¡¯s waist. ¡°You¡¯re going to be okay,¡± Albert chanted out loud to the frightened young girl and himself. Not even a minute later, Veronica forcefully pulls him to feet. Albert opens his mouth to protest to only glance down and meet the silent, dull, wide eyes of the young girl. She was dead.


    ¡°C¡¯mon, we need to move onto the next wounded,¡± Veronica instructed dragging Albert to a young man with an almost severed arm.


    Albert glances back and whispers, ¡°I didn¡¯t even know her name.¡±


    Veronica doesn¡¯t reply and kneels on the grass to tie a tourniquet around the young man¡¯s forearm. Pointing to another wounded figure, Veronica says, ¡°Albert help Hunter bandage the wounded!¡± Albert automatically does as he is told as the groans of pain from the wounded fill the air and more wounded continue to arrive until a loud blast is heard. Everyone stiffens as their ears begin to ring loudly after the explosion. Dazed and worried, they try to locate the location of the explosion. But all they can use to pinpoint the location is the smoke trail that is located in the vicinity and the direction of the ballroom.

 * V2 (CH 32) - Chapter 55 – Harvest Ball Ⅴ

    (Minutes earlier, prior to the blast.)


    The instant the power was cut, #017 kept her eyes and weapon fixated on #32. ¡°Who else is here?¡± #017 harshly asked.


    #32 softly giggles, ¡°I didn¡¯t think you would notice until it was too late. From the sound of it, they¡¯re about to begin their sacred mass.¡±


    #017 scans her memory trying to identify a possible culprit by that single detail. After a moment, a picture begins to emerge in her mind. ¡°You allied with the Vorpal¡¯s, didn¡¯t you?¡± #017 accusingly stated.


    ¡°You already know the answer, dearest,¡± #32 murmured back.


    #017 furrows her brow and begins to piece the remaining pieces of the puzzle together. ¡°So, that¡¯s it. A faction had you released, which makes it impossible for it to be the Vorpal¡¯s without their trademark jailbreaks nor the Espers, who wouldn¡¯t dare work with you given the project¡¯s entire purpose.


    Your release requires a certain amount of power and high enough level clearance to be allowed. It could have been the agency, but they wouldn¡¯t have taken the chance given your proven track record. And coincidentally that excludes the government or any other similar organization as their agendas are more government or power oriented. No, this was someone else,¡± #017 said, pausing only to add her thoughts together, ¡°The Changeling¡¯s.¡±


    The sound of gunfire and the attack can be heard in the distance. #017 ignores the sound and continues, ¡°A high-ranking member of a changeling pack with connections, no doubt. But what bothers me is the unlikely alliance to the Vorpal¡¯s. The Changelings would have never managed to ally themselves on their own and even if they had, they aren¡¯t that desperate.


    No, the fanatics of the Vorpal¡¯s are notorious for seeing all living non-Vorpal-members as food. And even then, there are particular factions that are infamous for cannibalism among their own party members. Those Vorpal factions are not the most trustworthy of allies. The only organization the Vorpal¡¯s are actively wary of is the Esper¡¯s, but no mere ordinary Espers. But, the Vorpal¡¯s would never agree to work with low-level lackeys, they only respect one thing and one thing only, power. Which means there is a breach in the council,¡± #017 flatly stated. A lack of response from #32 was always the tail sign of his that she had guessed right.


    Changing the subject, #32 retorts, ¡°So, are we going to play? Al, need I remind you of the timer, there are less than three minutes left.¡±


    ¡°No more games, #32. Let him go and you and I can end this once and for all,¡± #017 replied.


    #32 hurt by the response, sorrowfully says, ¡°But this is what we¡¯ve always done, it¡¯s tradition.¡±


    #017 without hesitation reaches into her boot and grabs a round object. Diving forward for George, #017 pulls the pin and tosses it straight at #32. #32 hears the clatter of the pin drop and with disbelief sees the grenade moving towards. Furious and feeling betrayed, #32 fires once as his hand reaches for the hurtling grenade.


    With zero seconds to spare, #32 hurls the grenade out the open window and throws himself to the floor. Less than a second later, the window shatters under the explosion. #32 lets out a soft groan as he rolls to his feet and heads towards the door expecting to be chased. A steam of bullets follows #32 out the door as he cheerfully darts into the hallway for cover, but glances back to see if he was being chased.Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.


    *


    Mr. Wilkins stumbles forward from the blast but continues to carve his way through the aggressors with greater ease unlike his assailants as Mr. Wilkins wasn¡¯t affected by smoke inhalation or any of the other bomb blasts after effects. Seeing the crimson-robed man within his grasp, Mr. Wilkins dives for sending a dozen shuriken¡¯s in his direction.


    The remaining Head Priest Luther¡¯s guards and follower throw themselves in front of the rain of ninja stars. Head Priest Luther suddenly finds his back open with his guards and followers dead. Furious at their failure to destroy the heathen toy, Priest Luther determinately turns to face the teddy bear. ¡°Face me, abomination,¡± Priest Luther declared as he stealthy reaches into his robe sleeve.


    Mr. Wilkins halts a meter away and cowboy like returns his ninja stars to his pocket. With arms at his sides, Mr. Wilkins coolly answers, ¡°All I see is a dead man a-walking.¡± His fuzzy ears twitch with pleasure at using such cool dialogue.


    ¡°How dare you insult the High Priest of the Moon Goddess! Sacrilege I say, worthy of death!¡± Priest Luther snarled as trickles of spit flew from the force. Removing his hand from his sleeve, Priest Luther holds a silver-like weapon, the first of its kind, a prototype military laser firearm.


    Mr. Wilkins eyes flicker in recognition as he warily reaches into his front pocket suit and grabs a dozen thin needles coated in poison. Priest Luther manically laughs as he shoots at the teddy bear destroying everything in his path including his still living men, wounded on the floor. With every triumphant step, High Priest Luther took the closer he got to the ballroom. In lieu of his prize, High Priest Luther fires even more rapidly shredding everything into smithereens.


    Mr. Wilkins adorable form tumbles between men and objects for cover, but it would be only a matter of time until he was out of cover and he couldn¡¯t lead the lunatic back to his students. Seeing a haven up ahead, Mr. Wilkins rolls to a stop behind a decorative cabinet as chunks of the cabinet are suddenly vaporized.


    One such shot grazes Mr. Wilkins sleeve causing Mr. Wilkins to click his tongue against his mouth in dismay. Yet despite the severity of the situation, Mr. Wilkins takes the time to smooth out the wrinkles in his collar, before straightening out his bow tie. Please at once more being presentable, Mr. Wilkins calmly waits under the nearing barrage of death and utter doom. One such moment finally appears as High Priest Luther rounds the cabinet¡¯s corner and points his weapon directly at his prey, the heathen teddy bear.


    Mr. Wilkins hands expertly throw a rain of a dozen poison darts forward at the same time, High Priest Luther pulls the trigger and shoots through the fuzzy teddy bear. Priest Luther unable to dodge at such close range is pierced by the needles, but as luck would have it his holy robes blocked all the needles except for one. A single needle is sticking out from his firing hand.


    Priest Luther laughs with triumph at seeing the teddy bear flop onto the ground still. Striding forward, Priest Luther triumphantly slams the boot of his heel into the fuzzy body. Not satisfied, Priest Luther grabs the teddy bear by the stuffing and tears the stuffed animal in half. A loud rip is heard as the stuffing flies all over the place.


    Satisfied, Priest Luther tosses the ragged cloth onto the floor and rubs his foot into his foe one last time. Priest Luther suddenly feels his heart begin to pound, loudly and rapidly as sweat trickles down his cheekbones. Puzzled, Priest Luther touches his hand to his face to find blood running down from his eyes. Priest Luther body begins to violently shake as blood gushes out from his upper extremities: his nose, eyes, mouth and even ears. Choking on his own blood, Priest Luther is unable to scream as he flops onto the floor, stone cold dead. A red pool swiftly gathers underneath the corpse of High Priest Luther in appropriate testimony to his bloody devotion and reign of terror.

 * V2 (CH 33) - Chapter 56 – Harvest Ball Ⅵ

    Watching through private surveillance feeds, female student Tanya aka 56 had chosen to remain in the dorms rather than attend the ballroom. Tanya reaches for a private burner phone next to her on the bed, that had not been affected by the shutdown of services. The phone begins to ring and a certain male voice answers, ¡°What do you want, dog?¡±


    56 cheerfully says, ¡°The Vorpal¡¯s have betrayed us, the school is under attack.¡± Before the figure can ask for details, 56 hangs up the phone with a great deal of satisfaction and a wide grin on her face, before dialing another number.


    This time around a sultry female voice answers, ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°Your men are toast,¡± 56 cheerfully stated.


    ¡°What?! Who is this?¡± Clarise hissed in vexation.


    56 doesn¡¯t answer and as the furious woman screams at her to answer. ¡°How dare mere food ignore me! You shall perish!¡± Clarise shrieked before tossing the phone in anger. In fury, Clarise grabs a slave and beings to painfully devour the slave, while the buck yet lived. Screams of terror and pain fill the air until the line disconnects.


    56 has a slightly nauseated look in her eyes, but even so, she is still unable to keep herself from grinning/ 56 returns to watching the surveillance on her laptop screen only glancing away to grab the occasional handful of popcorn, before returning to the ongoing shows.


    *


    Elsewhere, Adolf dials his grandfather and impatiently waits for the line to cease to ring. Finally, an old man¡¯s creaky voice answers, ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°The school is under attack, we¡¯ve been betrayed,¡± Adolf flatly stated.


    Master Ferguson chokes and shouts, ¡°Since When?!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, one of the dogs just got the word out,¡± Adolf replied.


    Master Ferguson hangs up the phone on his grandson to Adolf¡¯s vast chagrin and rushes towards the Esper Council Official Chambers. The council had yet to start as council members were still arriving when the hobbling out of breath figure of Master Ferguson slams the door open. The council member stares with surprise as Master Ferguson tries to speak, despite being breathless, ¡°The-, school-, is under-, ATTACK!¡±


    The astonished council members begin to cry, ¡°How?¡± ¡°Do we have confirmation of the event?¡± ¡°Since when?¡± ¡°The status of the school?¡± And much more such question. Unable to hear over the roar of the crowd, Master Ferguson slams his cane on the table.


    A hush descends over the council members as Master Ferguson huffs, ¡°Soren, immediately depart with an A class crew immediately, we wait for news upon your arrival.¡±If you encounter this narrative on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    Soren nods and runs out of the council room as Master Ferguson collapses into a chair. The council members all reach out and privately contact their private intelligence forces to confirm the event. The minutes tick slowly by as they wait in anxious silence. Finally, a short response arrives from Soren telepathically, ¡°The campus is under attack, we are returning fire. Please, standby until further notice.¡±


    The council members all rise up in a loud clamor until Master Ferguson slams his can on the table again for silence. Master Ferguson says, ¡°With the council¡¯s permission I would like to speak.¡± Embarrassed and mollified the council members take their seat as Master Ferguson continues, ¡°Now is not the time to be fighting. We must cleave together in our time of need and find those responsible for this attack! Without a doubt, we are going to have mass casualties on our hands and maybe even student deaths. We must be prepared to face those dreadful circumstances, but more importantly, the hard questions that will be asked.¡±


    The council nods their heads in agreement as an old woman in robes, Mai croaks, ¡°Yes, Master Ferguson is right. We must be prepared to explain how such an event transpired under our watch and hold those that are responsible and accountable for the attack. What say, you, chairman?¡±


    The council members turn to gaze at the middle-aged chairman, Balik. ¡°We wait, for now, we first must confirm the identity of the attackers, before we take our next step. But before then, I want a second team ready to depart as soon as we have word the status of the school. Lady Ishnavi and Sir Lancelot, please be ready to depart with the second team at a moment¡¯s notice.¡±


    Lady Ishnavi bows in reply as Sir Lancelot, a handsome older man rises to his feet and says, ¡°It will be an honor, chairman.¡± Helping Lady Ishnavi to her feet, Sir Lancelot leads the way out the doors. The doors close firmly behind them as the council returns their gaze to the chairman.


    ¡°Secondly, I am hesitant to say this, we must be prepared to hold someone accountable for the attack. Can we afford to scare the masses with the truth or do we find a scapegoat?¡± Balik asked. The council glances at each other in full understanding of the statement. Someone would have to hang for this, after all, the masses would be baying for blood.


    Don Giovanni leans back in his seat in a rather refined manner as usual. ¡°Then let us agree on a compromise. If it is a human group we will announce the truth, but if the party responsible is a bio-evolutionary group, then we must hold someone else accountable, the question is who is a credible fault man. We can¡¯t just have any willy-nilly scapegoat but someone the public will believe is a despicable villain. I am sure all of the council can agree with me on this point,¡± Don Giovanni plainly stated.


    The room is full of head nods in agreement at the accurate statement. ¡°Then who are we to leave out to hang?¡± Finally interjected a younger council member.


    The council is silent until a beauty with cherry pink lips, Niko says, ¡°Why not Principal Conrad? He is, after all, the party directly responsible for protecting the children. Who better than him to take the blame? Besides he¡¯s ruffled too many feathers to not have made enemies of every party there is. He would be a perfect candidate, but more importantly, now we can elect to fill the position with one of our own to fill that vacancy at the academy.¡±


    The room is full of soft murmurings until a glance from Master Ferguson silences them like a teachers¡¯ glare in a classroom full of unruly children. The murmurs die down enough for Niko to cheerfully say, ¡°So is the council in unanimous agreement?¡±


    ¡°Aye,¡± The council declared in unanimous and with that single word, the fate of Principal Conrad is sealed shut. After that, the council spoke in hushed voices waiting and dreading the arrival of the first batch of reports.

 * V2 (CH 34) - Chapter 57 – Harvest Ball Ⅶ

    (Minute after the grenade blast.)


    #017 ceases to fire but keeps her weapon trained on the doorway lest #32 return. Pressing her left hand to the gaping wound on George¡¯s chest, she pushes as hard as she can. Unable to move either hand given the circumstances, #017 bends down and grips a corner of the duct tape with her teeth. Pulling sharply back, #017 rips the duct tape covering George¡¯s mouth.


    George¡¯s mouth is rapidly filling with blood as #017 shifts her weight and forces more weight onto her hand. In shock and afraid George gurgles, ¡°Miss Starr, am I going to die?¡±


    #017 is silent for a moment before carefully answering the question. ¡°I¡¯ll do the best I can, George.¡±


    George coughs as the bleeding between #017¡¯s fingers trickle through and begins to drip onto the floor. ¡°You¡¯re a terrible liar, Miss Starr,¡± George breathlessly said.


    ¡°I¡¯ve been told that,¡± #017 murmured.


    George struggles to speak and breath at the same time, ¡°You better go now, Miss Starr. There¡¯s only about a minute left till the bomb goes off, I¡¯ll be okay. Will you help me up, Miss Starr?¡±


    #017 is still for a moment in understanding, before swiftly returning her firearm to its holster. Pulling a blade out from her boot in a single slash she slices the bonds away from George¡¯s body. With the timer counting down, #017 tied the bonds around George¡¯s chest in a tourniquet of sorts. George lets out a grunt of pain at the tightness of the tourniquet and pressure created on his chest.


    #017 carries George in arms and lays him onto the table next to the explosive device. George wearily smiles and huffs, ¡°See ya around, Miss Starr.¡±


    ¡°As if,¡± #017 grumbled back as she reaches for the bomb wires.


    George tries to giggle but an ugly cough escapes his throat. ¡°Huh, who knew you were such a sweet talker, Miss Starr. Had I known, I would have cheated off of you during the exams,¡± George gurgles.


    #017 doesn¡¯t reply as she grabs a wire and pulls, simultaneously cutting another wire with the tip of her blade. The bomb hits 0:04 seconds and stops. #017 tears off a loose wire from the bomb and moves to stand over George. George''s eyes widen as #017 holds a wire and knife posed over him. "Hold still," #017 sternly said and, before George can react, #017 forcefully ties him down to the table and removes another loose wire from the bomb.


    George uneasily glances around as #017 re-taped George¡¯s mouth with duck tape. ¡°This is going to hurt,¡± #017 solemnly stated not giving George the time to prepare himself mentally. #017 digs her fingers into the wound and pulls out the bullet, before sewing the gaping chest wound shut with the bomb wire in a rudimentary surgical operation.


    George had thankfully passed out during the surgery. Pale from blood-loss and limp, #017 grunts as she hefts the unconscious body of George over her shoulder only pausing to tie the explosive device to her chest like a messed up swaddled baby, before moving out into the hallway. #017 takes a deep breath and sprints down the hallway at full speed back to the ballroom. Suddenly from behind her, a shadow appears, #017 unable to slide to a stop reaches out and grabs onto the corner of the hallway and swings herself forward. Bullets pierce right behind her, tearing apart and blasting to bits the corner of the hallway wall.Unauthorized duplication: this narrative has been taken without consent. Report sightings.


    #017 turns as fast as she can down another hallway as a rain of bullets pierce behind her at her previous location. #017 reaches up with one hand to touch her earbud piece and grumbles, ¡°Now would be a great time, Wilkins!¡± #017 moves her head suddenly to the side as a bullet passes just over her ear leaving a burning like sensation behind from the near proximity.


    A familiar voice unhappily complains, ¡°Hey, my body was just destroyed, how would you like that?!¡±


    ¡°It was stuffing! Your nanobots and brain are intact! While I have an unconscious student on my shoulders and currently under fire from #32! Not to mention I have a bomb strapped to my chest!¡± #017 hissed.


    ¡°Fine, let me arrange urgent emergency transport for him. By the way, I left a gift for you in the hallway, turn right and reach down!¡± Mr. Wilkins instructed.


    #017 wobbles as she skids around the corner on the slick floor, grasping the item with the tip of her fingers. Straighten herself up as best as she can, she continues to slide forward, barely managing to stay on her feet with the added weight on her shoulders as she struggles to regain her balance and shoves the item into her waistcoat pocket. But what made matters worse, #017 is suddenly forced to leap over corpses and spilled blood only to land on a slick floor causing her to lose her balance. Barely able to keep her balance as she leaps and bounds in an effort to stay upright, she hears a sharp command say, ¡°Okay, hide him under the red robe freak I¡¯ve arranged a special pick up for him!¡±


    #017 doesn¡¯t ask any questions in a sliding stop, that involves kicking over the corpse of the described red robed freak. Not even taking the time to gently lay, George on the ground, #017 carelessly drops him onto the floor with a loud painful thud and rolls the corpse over him with her boot. A wincing sound can be heard from her earpiece as Mr. Wilkins grumbles, ¡°You could have been more gentle.¡±


    #017 tumbles forward onto her arms and flips over a corpse and back onto her feet. Not taking the time to straighten hersel out, she leaps from corpse to corpse to keep from sliding on the blood-slicked floor. Loud footsteps can be heard as a figure slides into the hallway firing a barrage of bullets that destroy the corpses next to her. #017 doesn¡¯t have to look back before darting around the corner and cursing at finding it filled with corpses. Not bothering to curse under her breath as that wasted both energy and precious air, #017 dives forward searching for exits and an escape route using the blueprints of the building from memory.


    *


    Coincidentally, at the same time, a message arrives in a certain dorm room. 56 glances at her watch that holds a recorded message. Cursing under her breath, 56 listens, ¡°Urgent Pick-Up of Package. Delivery to be made under five minutes or else, you go boom! The GPS location has been sent to your VEX watch, go, go, GO!¡±


    Without even glancing at the watch, 56 runs out of her dorm room and leaps into the already waiting open elevator. Tying her up in a ponytail with a scrunchie, 56 curses under breath and readies herself to sprint for her life as soon as the elevator doors open. Without wasting a moment, 56 bursts out into the lobby and sprints for the first-floor emergency garage.


    Kicking down the door in a single kick, 56 borrows an emergency security motorbike that still has the keys in the engine and reeves up the engine. A loud start and puff later, 56 races out the automatic dorm room doors and out into the campus. Praying, 56 speeds across the desolate fields and aims for the ballroom, all the while hoping she would make it in time and live!

 * V2 (CH 35) - Chapter 58 – Harvest Ball Ⅷ

    #32 smiles widely unable to hide the smile of glee on his face as he chases his beloved just like old times. #017 leaps towards the wall and grabs the corpse propped up against it and tosses it into the air behind her as a shield. The corpse shudders under the impact of bullets, before disintegrating into a splattered mist.


    Right on her trail, #32 slides to a stop as the pink mist clear. The hallway was silent and empty only faintly ringing with the echoes of the bullets. #32 carefully steps forward kicking the corpses over as he keeps his weapons ready to fire at the slightest sound. The hallway is a dead end, but just before the end of the hallway is an open window.


    #32 nears the open window and glances down, nothing could be seen. The height of the fall would have maybe hurt #017, but nothing that would have left lasting damage. Frowning #32 clicks his tongue against his teeth and lets out a disappointed, tsk-tsk as he stretches his head out for a better look.


    And that was exactly what #017 had been waiting for. Having been holding onto the underneath ledge, #017 swings herself up and wraps her legs around #032¡¯s neck. #32 drops his weapons and tries to break the choking hold as #017 pulls herself back up. #32 digs his fingers into her knee joints enough to damage the tendons and slams his elbow repeatedly into her stomach trying to break the hold, a promising cracking sound is heard from her ribcage after a few blows.


    #017 manages to finally grasp the window ledge and immediately loosen her leg neck choke hold. #32 didn¡¯t miss a beat and instantly dove back inside into the hallway. #32 dives for the fallen semi-automatic weapons and fires at the window. The glass window shatters loudly spraying him with glass shards. Bleeding from his face, #32 wipes his bleeding face with his white jacket sleeve.


    #32 stares warily at the stark empty sight before him. With guns firmly pointed forward, #32 peeks down below and sees nothing. #32 points the weapon upwards and fires rapidly, but upon glancing upwards there is nothing. #32 glances around once more, before spotting an open window on the floor above.


    Grinning #32 reloads and charges down the hallway making his way towards the staircase leading to the next floor. #32 rounds the corner and freezes upon seeing the familiar face of 56 walking down the hallway. 56 nervously reaches for her weapon at her back and stops. ¡°I¡¯m not here to play, I¡¯m just running an errand,¡± 56 nervously said at seeing that wild, frenzied look in #32¡¯s eyes. His demeanor practically screamed he would kill her if she dared to touch his toy.


    #32 studies the anxious expression of 56 for a moment before saying, ¡°Stay away from the floor above.¡± 56 nods in relief as #32 passes her only to tense up as he stops directly next to her and whispers into her ear, ¡°I won¡¯t be held responsible for what happens if you choose to disobey.¡±


    56 is left shivering in the wake of the haunting words of #32 as the sound of his footsteps fade away. 56 warily removes her hand from her weapon and glances down at her the GPS location of the package. With only a minute to spare, 56 moves rapidly down the hallway until she reaches the location. 56 frowns at seeing the red-robed corpse that was the package.If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    56 grabs the corpse by the foot and beings to drag it away until a persist GPS beeping causes her to stop. Why wasn¡¯t the package moving? 56 glances back to see the pale face of a young male student. 56 suddenly moves forward and kneels on the bloody ground pressing her hand to the boy¡¯s neck. A faint pulse was still there, the boy was still alive.


    56 reaches for the unconscious boys VEX watch and a bright GPS beacon is flashing. 56 curses under her breath and snarls to herself, ¡°You could have said I was picking up a living package!¡± 56 with a grunt hefts the still boy onto her shoulders and jogs down the hallway.


    Suddenly the sound of cheers can be heard down in the direction of the ballroom. Rethinking her strategy, 56 jogs towards the ballroom with ease down the corpse-filled passageways. Cautiously emerging into the ballroom, 56 sees the first aid Esper teams arriving. From outside the sound of battle can still be heard as the Alpha Esper Teams chase down the fleeing assailants.


    56 leans down and dips her hand into a pool of blood. Wiping blood from her face and clothes, 56 screams, ¡°Please help! Someone help!¡±


    Glancing upward, the reinforcements instantly train their weapons on the source of the sound. Professor Ibis glances up and shouts, ¡°Wait, that¡¯s Tanya, she¡¯s a student in my class!¡±


    The security forces slightly lower their arms and advance towards her. 56 aka Tanya weakly says, ¡°He¡¯s been hurt. I tried to help him.¡±


    A security member puts his hand under the pale boy¡¯s neck and waits. ¡°He¡¯s still alive and in need of critical care!¡± The security guard shouts and leans down to pick up the pale body of the unknown student, before rushing down the stairs and out the ballroom towards the emergency first aid tents being set up on the recreational fields.


    Tanya tearfully sniffles and makes her way towards Professor Ibis. ¡°Professor Ibis, I was so scared,¡± Tanya tearfully said. After glancing around, Tanya curiously says, ¡°Where¡¯s Matron Tilly?¡±


    Professor Ibis hair and clothing were in disarray and covered in blood with minor scratches. ¡°She¡¯s trying to verify student¡¯s location and statues,¡± Professor Ibis replied.


    Tanya nods her head sagely as Professor Ibis says, ¡°Weren¡¯t you left behind in the dorms? I thought you weren¡¯t going to come?¡±


    Tanya sheepishly says, ¡°Ruby was coming to the ball and she made it sound so grand. I thought it couldn¡¯t hurt to just take a peek and then leave.¡±


    Professor Ibis demeanor softens as he puts a hand on Tanya¡¯s shoulder and carefully says, ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, honey. Ruby¡¯s dead.¡±


    Tanya actually stiffens in real shock. ¡°Ruby?¡± Tanya said with disbelief.


    ¡°She was standing next to the doors when the monsters came in, she didn¡¯t stand a chance,¡± Professor Ibis softly said.


    A look of fury crosses Tanya¡¯s face as she clutches her hands in fists with genuine rage. Professor Ibis says, ¡°Sweetheart, how about you go to the tents with Tilly for a bit.¡±


    Tanya nods before saying, ¡°What about you?¡±


    ¡°There still wounded here that need to be taken to the tents. I¡¯m going to help here,¡± Professor Ibis replied.


    ¡°Then I want to stay too and help,¡± Tanya firmly stated.


    ¡°Are you sure?¡± Professor Ibis worriedly asked. Tanya firmly nods her head in reply. ¡°Alright, then start by banding those you can and finding the critically wounded. We need to get those individuals first aid as soon as possible,¡± Professor Ibis answered, before moving out to help with Tanya in tow.

 * V2 (CH 36) - Chapter 59 – Harvest Ball Ⅸ

    #32 reaches the second floor, but after searching finds nothing except for another open window at the end of the hallway. #32 stops to listen but doesn¡¯t hear any sounds of movement until a shattering clink is heard outside. Walking rapidly back to the open window, #32 sees a shadowy figure enter a smashed open window and enter the building directly across from him. #32 closely scans the area for the method used to cross the two building until he spots just on the ledge below a leftover building construction rail that had not been removed and was still connecting the two building.


    #32 slings the semi-automatic weapons over his shoulders and shimmies out the open window. Holding onto a ledge, #32 leaps lightly onto the metal railing as it dangerously sways with his added weight. #32 finds himself wobbling in mid-air, trying to regain his balance as the wind and weight of his weapons threaten to cause him to fall onto the ground below. Not that the fall would kill, but it would certainly hurt him and throw a wrench into his plans.


    #32 wobbles for a second far too left to the side, before finding his balance. Putting one foot in front of the other with arms outstretched, #32 crosses over to the next building. #32 reaches the smashed window and carefully stumbles inside. #32 rolls to his side expecting a waiting trap. Firing blindly, the room objects shatter under the impact of bullets as #32 shouts, ¡°Come on love, you surely can do better than that!¡±


    The gunfire dies down as several broken items clatter onto the ground loudly. #32 weapons flicker in that direction, but he doesn¡¯t fire. Frowning, #32 recalls a favorite phrase of Al, ¡°The first step to blinding someone is getting them to open their eyes.¡± Just what was he missing? #32 thought as he moves out of the room. A soft scrape is suddenly heard above as #32 glances upwards and a pointed heel slams into his face breaking his nose.


    #017 swings off the doorway and into the hallway at a full sprint. Not bothering to staunch his bleeding, broken nose, #32 shoots blindly into the hallway trying to see through blurry eyes. #32 only manages to see a shadow figure disappear around the corner. #32 unable to breath is forced to halt in the doorway and touch his bleeding nose. Taking a deep breath, #32 snaps his nose in place as a river of blood trails down his face. Feeling his face smarting, #32 removes his coat and wipes the blood off his face, before tossing it onto the floor.


    Ready, #32 marches back out into the hallway and runs at a full speed, rounding the corner he sprays the hallway with bullets and rooms he passes until only the empty barrel clicking sound can be heard. #32 sighs in disappointment and tosses the weapons to the side, before reaching for his own private handguns. ¡°Well, I guess old school it is just for old times¡¯ sake,¡± #32 cheerfully mused out loud.


    #32¡¯s leisure footsteps sound loudly in the empty hallway as he moves forward. The only remaining left unchecked is the dining hall at the end of the hallway. #32 comes to a halt a few feet away from the two wide open doors that reveal the faculty private dining hall. The room is exquisitely still setup and untouched, the tables and chairs are still perfectly in place. And even in the dim light the fine china and silverware sparkle like new. #32 sighs and says, ¡°Really, hide and seek? Couldn¡¯t you have picked to play something a bit more exciting like tag?¡±


    There is no response as #32 takes a step into the dining room. Abrupt and loudly, a table is propped up against the floor as silverware and chairs crash onto the floor. #32 dives to his side and returns fire from behind a table he upends as well. Crashing on his side, #32 leans back against the table and listens.


    Poking his head over the edge, #32 glances for any movement. Suddenly another crash is heard, #32 fires to only see fire coming from another direction. Cursing himself, #32 lets out a hiss as he falls back for cover as a bullet scrapes past his arm.


    ¡°Okay, this is getting a bit boring, how about we do this mano y mano, Al? After all, I¡¯m not one that is afraid of death, death is merely dreaming in silence. A dream that lasts for eternity,¡± #32 shouted over the rain of fire.The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    ¡°Then be careful what you wish for,¡± a voice said in his ear as the gunfire in the background dies. It dawns on #32 that the gunfire had been set up as a distraction. It was the perfect setup.


    #32 isn¡¯t able to dodge the blow that aims for his thyroid bone. His weapons are slapped out of his hand and unable to breathe, #32, falters onto his back as #17 delivers another body blow to the back of his knee. A loud snap is heard as #32 reaches for his waist and grabs a hidden gun. #017 unable to dodge throws herself back, a loud gunshot is heard as #32 fires. #017 feels a burning sensation as the bullet passes cleanly through her stomach and out the other end.


    #017 rolls under a table as #32 with a loud grunt, snaps his knee back into place. Ripping off a shoulder sleeve, he ties the sleeve firmly around his right knee in support lest the broken bone pop back out. Leaning more on his left leg, #32 says, ¡°So, for conversation sake seeing as either of us may die at any time by the others hand, you never did tell me, what you believed in, Al.¡±


    ¡°I never agreed with your version of death. Why would I want to keep dreaming for all eternity? I would think you would have had enough of dreaming to last us, both, hundreds of lifetimes,¡± #017 grumbled before upending the table next to #32 onto him, but not before grabbing linen napkins off the table to staunch the flow of blood dripping down her waist.


    #32 dives forward and rolls under a table, crawling away. #32 waits and listens, before emerging with his back to the wall. ¡°So, what, if, I have never stopped dreaming? But why does that make me the crazy one!¡± #32 said, before noticing movement at his left and firing in that subsequent direction.


    Walking forward, #32 shouts over the sound of the bullets. ¡°We were always the happiest there, together, Al. We grew up, got married and had our children; we watched them leave as we grew old together to finally die together. Why is it so terrible to continue to believe in those dreams?¡± #32 cried out to only see gleaming silverware fly in his direction. Diving under a table, #32 sees the sharp, pointed silverware neatly line up against the floor at his last location.


    #32 suddenly is pulled out from under the table by the ankles, #32 aims and kicks at #017¡¯s knee causing her to fall onto her back. #32 rightness himself back up as #017 rolls back onto her feet. #017 glances at the weapon that is a few feet away as does #32. The two don¡¯t even glance at each other and aim for the weapon for different reasons.


    #017 reaches the gun first and fumbles with it for a second as #032 throws silverware after her. #017 drops the gun as a steak knife becomes lodged into her hand. #017 dives to her side, but not before kicking the gun further away under a table.


    A table suddenly slams into the place #17 was as #32 grabs a chair off the ground and swings it at #017 with full force. #017 kicks the chair away as #32 grabs hold of her leg despite having been hurt by a chair leg as it was kicked out of his grasp. #32 slams his left foot into #17¡¯s stomach wounded causing #017 to stiffen. Lifting his right foot again to attack, #017 spins to her side, sweeping #32 left leg with her foot. #32 falls to the ground on his back as #017 scrambles to her feet and dives for one of #32¡¯s guns.


    #32 rolls to his side and does the same the room as the room goes completely silent except for the sound of their heavy breathing. Each of their guns is firmly trained on each other ready to fire at the slightest sign of movement or provocation. The two blinked firmly at each other in unspoken communication and slowly climb onto their feet by unanimous agreement. #32 is the first to break the silence by lightheartedly saying, ¡°Is this how it ends? A strange Mexican showdown with guns blazing as we both go out in the prime of youth?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ve always known it could only end this way,¡± #017 gravely replied.


    ¡°We didn¡¯t always believe that, Al. Didn¡¯t we say, we were going to run off into the sunset, get married, have kids and finally grow old together?¡± #32 hesitantly professed.


    ¡°And we did in many other lifetimes. But neither of us are those individuals in this life,¡± #017 murmured back with some regret in her voice.


    #32 swallows unable to digest the truth nor much less accept it. Rapidly changing the subject, #32 jokingly asks, ¡°So, do we go on three?¡±


    #017 didn¡¯t wait for #32 to finish his sentence and fired. #32 instinctively does the same, but nothing happens on his end, the only sound heard is the empty clicking sound of the gun barrel. #32 frowns and clicks his tongue against his teeth upon noticing the firing pin was gone. In added disbelief, #32 glances further down, but there is no obvious wound. ¡°You missed! How could you miss!¡± #32 berated.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t miss!¡± #017 replied as #32 glances up at the ceiling to see a familiar bomb timer countdown, starting from 0:04. Four seconds later, the bomb goes off destroying half of the building with it. Only smoke and ruins can be seen in the wake of the explosion without the trace of life anywhere to be seen.

 * V2 (CH 37) - Chapter 60 – Harvest Ball Ⅹ

    [Minutes prior to the 2<sup>nd</sup> explosion.]


    Upon the security reinforcement arriving, they began a methodical search and destroy operation of the attackers. Exhausted, the students and teachers happily retreated behind the wall of security forces. The student and faculty members cheered as they watched with grateful eyes, their saviors finally arrive.


    Gareth Lockhart almost fainted on his feet as he teleported back in to see the gladdening scene of relief. Almost stumbling onto the floor from exhaustion, Professor Stark caught Gareth by the arm. ¡°I¡¯ve got you, Mr. Lockhart,¡± Professor Stark said.


    Gareth wearily nodded as his handsome features and elegant clothing was streaked with snot and blood. ¡°You did very well, Mr. Lockhart, we couldn¡¯t have done it without you,¡± Professor Stark proudly proclaimed. Gareth mutely nodded in acceptance of the compliment as Professor Stark led him out the doors to the tent area that is being set up outside on the field grounds.


    Security reinforcements efficiently destroyed the assailants and caught several figures for interrogation. However, the campus was still on complete lockdown until the security status of the campus could be confirmed. Gareth was soon reunited with his friends who are sitting around Jonathan Walker, who had been treated by a medic for light injuries. Gareth had taken a seat and had been handed some snacks and drinks to aid in his recuperation by a passing nurse. Gareth gratefully took them as they all sat in silence and watched the unbelievable scene unfold before them.


    *


    Matron Tilly, who had been protected by her husband, Professor Ibis, during the attack was making her rounds checking the status of her dorm students. To her dismay, she had already found six fatal casualties in the first years alone and more among the other grade levels. Keeping the tears at bay, Matron Tilly kept calling out and checking for the student¡¯s statuses.


    A security officer returns to the tent area gently carrying stuffing and a torn teddy bear in half. Matron Tilly lets out a gasp and rushes towards the officer. The security officer says, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but this was all that was left of him.¡±


    Matron Tilly gently takes the teddy bear into her arms and worriedly says, ¡°What about Miss Starr, his creator?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Matron Tilly, but we have yet to locate his creator. It is possible she is among the dead in the ballroom or among the missing. We have yet to be certain if all faculty and students are accounted. We are unable to exclude the dead yet as they are still being accounted for.  As this moment, we aren¡¯t sure if the assailants took hostages with them or not,¡± the security officer replied.


    A large knot forms in the back of her throat, but Matron Tilly swallows it down and queasily says, ¡°Thank you, sir, but please keep me posted.¡±


    ¡°Will do, Matron Tilly,¡± the security officer stated before rushing off to fulfill another order. Matron Tilly returns to her task as she clutches tightly to the destroyed body of Mr. Wilkins.


    The students that are able to move gather and search for friends and family members, which means in some cases among the body of the dead. Albert Cross sits on the edge of a bed of Jonathan Walker who is eating a granola bar and resting after having been stitched back up. Diane exhausted leans her head against the broad back of her younger brother as they sit on the edge of the bed across from Albert.  Gareth Lockhart is sitting in a folding chair next to them eating cookies and juice to regain his energy and compensate for the loss of calorie as his body was in a bad state due to ability overuse. While Veronica Delavega and Annalise, on the other hand, were still helping the medics among the wounded. The medical staff was short on hands and any hand was welcomed.


    Soren, the petite council member had just finished reporting to the council and was waiting for the second team of council reinforcements to arrive with more medics. Hiding her worry and rage, Soren studies the trembling faces of the students as she waits. Subconsciously, Soren searches for the boy and sighs in relief upon spotting him with a group of exhausted friends.


    A loud explosion from nearby caused everyone to stare in that direction. Security immediately broke into groups one moving towards the explosion and other remaining behind to stand guard should this it another attack. To their surprise, a white-haired young student is fleeing towards them at a hobbled run. Security forces become still and raise their weapons up at seeing the boy glance back in panic. To their surprise, the pursuer of the white-haired male student is a gray-haired female calmly jogging after him.You might be reading a stolen copy. Visit Royal Road for the authentic version.


    The white-haired student upon spotting them gasps with relief and shouts, ¡°Gentlemen, I think Miss Starr is distraught, I think it would be best she be apprehended.¡± The security officers immediately move between Miss Starr and the white-haired young student.


    Professor Stark aiding at the front tents had walked out of the tents at the explosion. Professor Stark had approached the group and managed to overhear the cries of the student. Not familiar with the student, Professor Stark frowns. Albert Cross and his comrades who were close to the front of the tents manage to hear the comment as well. They all turn to stare with curiosity at the strange puzzling scene.


    ¡°State your identity,¡± roared out a security officer who had his weapon firmly trained on the gray-haired woman who had slowed down to walk. The female did not comply but kept marching towards them as the white-haired young man was unable to hide a wry grin. ¡°This is a final warning state your identity or I will shoot!¡±


    Finally, the gray-haired woman comes to a direct halt before the security force as Matron Tilly loudly emerges from the tents and wails, ¡°Miss Starr, Mr. Wilkins is dead!¡± Matron Tilly holds up the deceased, stuffed remains of the teddy bear as a still hush falls over the tents. Most of the department students and female campus students were fond of the cute stuffed bear.


    Failing to see a reaction from Miss Starr, Matron Tilly slowly lower her hands to her side. The white-haired young man known as Lucius Faye says, ¡°I think Miss Starr is in shock. It¡¯s best you lie down, Miss Starr.¡± The gray-haired woman tilts her head to the side in a predatory fashion causing the Lucius Faye to become still.


    The security officer, in turn, glances at Matron Tilly and asks, ¡°Can you confirm her identity, Matron Tilly?¡±


    ¡°Oh yes, that¡¯s Miss Starr, the creator of Mr. Wilkins-, who is now deceased,¡± Matron Tilly sadly said.


    Professor Stark takes a step forward and adds, ¡°Yes, I can also vouch for the identity of Miss Starr, she is a member of the facility.¡±


    ¡°My apologies, Miss Starr,¡± the security officer said lowering his weapon as council member Soren lets out a tense of relief. Soren knew exactly what that young woman was capable of and it did little to put her heart at ease.  A frim glance from Soren, caused the rest of the security officers to lower down their weapons and disperse.


    As the guards return to the tents, Lucius Faye turns to follow them, but not before shooting Miss Star a smile of triumph. ¡°Miss Starr, why don¡¯t you sit down to rest for a moment?¡± Lucius Faye coolly said.


    #017 pensively tilts her head trying to remember something as her hands reach into her waistcoat pocket. #017 lips twitch into a calm and peaceful smile to the surprise of Lucius Faye, who for a moment is entranced by the gentle smile in his direction. Lucius Faye opens his mouth to ask the meaning behind the smile when #017 removes her hand from her waistcoat holding a familiar laser prototype weapon in her hand.


    Professor Stark¡¯s eyes widen in recognition as does Soren¡¯s. Before, they can react, #017 fires multiple rounds into the head of Lucius Faye. Watching crowd members being to scream at the horrifying mess left behind. The head and brains of Lucius had simply melted away, there was nothing left of the upper head extremity except for a still connected lower jaw bone to the neck. The corpse of Lucius Faye topples to the side as security teams train their weapons on the female attacker.


    ¡°Drop your weapon and put your heads on your head, Now!¡± Shouted a security officer.


    #017 carefully lowers her hands and returns the nice little trinket to her pocket. Before the officer can scream again, #017 flatly says, ¡°My job is now officially complete, I officially tether my resignation.¡± And without waiting for a response, #017 turns her back on the security forces and walks away.


    Before the security forces can shoot, Soren, says, ¡°Lower your weapons, officers. Miss Starr is merely doing her job. No doubt, we will find that Lucius Faye was part of the assailant¡¯s attack. I want to know everything there is to about him!¡± The officers stare at each other for a moment in confusion until Soren adds, ¡°NOW!¡± The officers split into groups to do her bidding, while others grab a body bag to collect the corpse. Soren nods at the walking away figure of #17 silent thanks, before following after the officers.


    Matron Tilly is stunned as everyone else, but to her own surprise, she runs a few steps after the figure of Miss Starr. ¡°What about Mr. Wilkins?! Don¡¯t you want a decent funeral for Mr. Wilkins, Miss Starr?¡± Matron Tilly called out.


    To Matron Tilly¡¯s surprise, #017 halts and turns around. ¡°Once I believed and that was enough for Mr. Wilkins to come into existence. And now I will refuse to believe that he is dead because my teddy bear will surely always return to me. So, keep the stuffing, that¡¯s not what makes Mr. Wilkins himself. It¡¯s only a matter of time until he¡¯ll be back,¡± #017 confidently replied as a tired grin appears on Matron Tilly¡¯s face in silent agreement.


    Before #017 can turn back away, Professor Stark yells out, ¡°It was a pleasure working with you, Miss Starr.¡±


    #017 loudly replies, ¡°Sorry about your eye.¡±


    A wide smile appears on Professor Stark as he chuckles to himself, ¡°I knew it.¡± #017 flashes him an enigmatic smile, before turning back around. The rest of the staff seems confused by the conversation as Professor Stark turns back around and barks, ¡°Get back to your jobs people!¡± The staff swiftly begins to move once more to aid in the cleanup.


    Albert who had climbed onto his feet feels a fleeting pain of loss in his chest. Frowning, Albert says, ¡°She¡¯s not coming back, is she?¡±


    Jonathan Walker seeing his friends face, softly says, ¡°No, I don¡¯t think so.¡± Diane can¡¯t even smile in triumph from exhaustion and merely remains silent as Hunter stares worriedly at his friend, Gareth. Gareth Lockhart¡¯s eyes remain fixed on the horizon long after Miss Starr¡¯s figure is gone.

 * V2 (CH 38) - Chapter 61 – Aftershock

    #017 stops at a campus back entrance that had not been blocked off and says, ¡°Did you clean out the dorm rooms?¡±


    ¡°Done and done,¡± Mr. Wilkins said through her earpiece. ¡°By the way, why didn¡¯t you use the laser gun earlier?¡± Mr. Wilkins curiously added.


    ¡°I was too busy trying to stay one step ahead of #32 that I honestly forgot about the prototype until the end there,¡± #017 truthfully replied.


    Mr. Wilkins snorts and mutters to himself, ¡°Humans.¡±


    #017 crisply replies, ¡°I heard that. Now, where are you? I have a bullet entry and exit wound that needs to be urgently stitched shut, but instead has been stuffed with linen napkins to stop the bleeding!¡±


    Suddenly a loud car engine can be heard as a sleek Benz pulls up to a screeching halt in front of the entrance. The passenger door unlocks and the windows roll down to reveal a fluffy teddy bear in a familiar butler suit. ¡°Milady, your chariot awaits,¡± Mr. Wilkins said.


    #017 smirks as she enters and closes the door, leaning purposefully back on the leather seats. ¡°Hey, don¡¯t get blood on the new leather seats, you philistine!¡± Mr. Wilkins unhappily shouted.


    ¡°Just drive and fix me, NOW, Wilkins,¡± #017 muttered. ¡°Besides I paid for the car so it¡¯s mine.¡±


    Mr. Wilkins mumbles, ¡°Girls should always respect their bears.¡± Without waiting for a reply, Mr. Wilkins using his nanobot¡¯s pushes the gas pedal and screeches forward. While he drives he sends a stream of his nanobots into his girl¡¯s clothes to sew the wound shut. The nanobots start by fixing the inside damage first, before moving to close the skin on the outside. Despite, the pain of live surgery, #017 doesn¡¯t move once nor let out a sound of pain except for closing her eyes and pressing her lips tightly together.


    The airport soon appears before them as Mr. Wilkins drives directly onto the track and says, ¡°So the personal jet is ready and waiting for us. Do you have a destination in mind?¡±


    Before Mr. Wilkins can receive a reply, an older male with a calm smile and demeanor opens the passenger door and says, ¡°It is wonderful to see you again, Miss Starr and Mr. Wilkins.¡±


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s been awhile Jerry to Rome, please,¡± #017 replied getting out of the car and walking out onto the tarmac towards the waiting jet.


    Jerry had worked for Atlas Starr for many years and didn¡¯t even bat an eyelash at seeing the Benz seats covered in blood nor at seeing of #017¡¯ state. ¡°Of course, Ma¡¯am, I¡¯ll let the Captain know. I¡¯ll have the car cleaned and destroyed per usual. Is there anything else, Ma¡¯am?¡± Jerry asked.


    #017 climbs up the stairs of the private jet and says, ¡°Yes, a new change of clothes and some aspirins accompanied please by a light meal.¡± Mr. Wilkins glares at Jerry with huff unhappy someone else was doing his job as he trots behind his girl.


    Jerry warmly smiles and answers, ¡°They are already waiting inside, ma¡¯am.¡±


    While #017 dresses in the bathroom, Jerry expertly washes down the car, before having the car dismantled into pieces right onto the tarmac and thrown into a garbage truck. With the bigger pieces being taken away to be sold off. By the time the private jet lifts off, there was zero trace left behind that such events had ever transpired.Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.


    *


    Hours after the incident, the campus was finally cleared and the students of the academy were allowed to return to their dorms to rest. There had been a total of two hundred students injured in the attack with 100 of those being serious injuries and 50 of those are still in a critical state. The tally of student¡¯s dead was 33, much less than expected, which was not much of a relief to the family members of the deceased.


    The families of the students were informed of the incident and immediately as foretold they were baying for blood. The council informed the grieving families that Principal Conrad would be removed and be replaced with someone new. The council attempted to appoint one of their own, but the crowd would not have it, they wanted someone with experience and could assure their children¡¯s safety. Having their hand forced, the new principal elected was Professor James Stark. Given his already teaching position over Z Class, he would be managing both positions until a new suitable instructor was found for the class. With the meeting over, the families were escorted out leaving the council to deliberate the events.


    The gathered council is silent and uneasy at the events that transpired, through which ones, no one could tell. Don Giovanni sighs and says, ¡°I don¡¯t know if this is a blessing or a curse, but at least now we have been given the green light to act by the Esper, Changeling, and Sanguniem Vorpal powerhouse families.¡±


    ¡°Yes, but that¡¯s not much of a blessing,¡± A grizzly bearded council member drily muttered.


    ¡°Yes, but I want to know is what was the daughter of Atlas Starr doing at the academy?¡± Niko interjected. The room is silent in thought, after all, they all knew exactly what kind of man Atlas Starr was, the devils incarnate.


    ¡°From my understanding, Victoria Starr was raised in private schools and never had much of a relationship with her father and nor is she actively or ever been affiliated with her father¡¯s organization. She shouldn¡¯t pose a threat,¡± commented Sir Lancelot.


    ¡°Though I respect you, Sir Lancelot, I can¡¯t agree with your sentiment. Do the actions of an innocent match what Victoria Starr callously did, shooting a suspect in front of the already shocked student body? Pardon me, but those do not seem the innocent actions of an innocent,¡± Niko stiffly retorted.


    A tense air fills the room until Master Ferguson clears his throat. ¡°Now, now, Niko, calm yourself. I for one find myself agreeing with Sir Lancelot, one can hardly expect the daughter of Atlas Starr to not have teeth nor fangs, but that does not make her the monster her father was. After all, weren''t we the ones who invited her to attend the academy? Or have you all conveniently forgotten that fact?¡± Master Ferguson said as an embarrassed silence fills the room and a pink flush of anger crawls up Niko¡¯s neck.


    ¡°And besides, the most important detail of all, Victoria Starr has no association with the group her father worked with. For the most part, she has never lived in the light, just quietly in the shadows. Unlike her father, Victoria Starr is not a threat in my opinion,¡± Master Ferguson clarified.


    The council members nod as Niko sullenly leans back into her seat with her arms crossed over her bountiful chest. Don Giovanni smiles quietly to himself and says, ¡°Yes, but now onto the important topic. Can we control James Stark? Because as of this point, I don¡¯t think we can. James Stark is too much of a hero and alpha to be easily controlled and will not fall under our sway. What say, ye, chairman, Balik?¡±


    The council turns to gaze at Balik, who replies, ¡°I don¡¯t believe it will be a problem in the long run. As you have said, Don Giovanni, James Stark is too much of an alpha. However, I do not believe he will stay in that position out of his own free will and choice for long at most two or three years. We just merely need to bide our time and as for his rocking the boat, well, we will just have to deal with the situation when it arises.¡±


    The council lets out sounds of agreement and disperse soon after. Master Ferguson returns to his own private quarters and locks the door firmly behind him. A call soon arrives and Master Ferguson answers, ¡°Yes, child?¡±


    ¡°It will be taken care of,¡± Adolf coolly stated.


    ¡°Good, good. We can¡¯t have any loose ends running around,¡± Master Ferguson replied, before hanging up the phone. Crossing his hands over his chest, Master Ferguson lays down on his bed to sleep for a night¡¯s rest. Within seconds, loud snores can be heard as Master Ferguson¡¯s chest rises slowly up and down at peace.

 * V2 (CH 39) - Chapter 62 – Aftershock Ⅱ

    In the early morning hours, Professor James Stark, now known as Principal James Stark rushes into the science lab, that was currently the morgue and was being used to house the dead bodies. A group of security officers gathers around an empty black body bag. ¡°Where is the corpse of Lucius Faye?¡± Principal Stark roared.


    The security detail flinches and the security officer unhappily says, ¡°Sorry, sir, but we are unable to locate the corpse. We can only confirm that the body was present an hour ago, but at any point time since then it went missing.¡±


    ¡°One can¡¯t walk off with body especially in a school full of Changeling¡¯s, go and find out!¡± Principal Stark roared while pointing at the open lab door. The security detail almost trips in their haste to escape Stark¡¯s wrath.


    Sighing, Principal James Starks wrinkles his nose at the chemical smell. Suddenly, Principal James Stark stops and recognizes the scent of acid. Following the scent, Principal Stark arrives at a blue tank. Propping the lid open, Principal Stark face twists in disgust at the gory sight. Almost lurching, Principal Stark steps back and shouts, ¡°I found Lucius Faye!¡±


    A group of security members enters in a haste and scramble towards Principal Stark at his shout. Principal James Stark merely points at the blue tank and says, ¡°There he is,¡± before walking away at a brisk pace.


    ¡°Sir, wait,¡± cried a female voice.


    Principal Stark turns around to see the familiar face of Principal¡¯s Conrad¡¯s secretary, Jenin. ¡°Sir, the Chief of Security would like to have a word with you in Principal-, your office, sir,¡± the out of breath secretary said.


    ¡°Thank you, Jenin,¡± Principal Stark replied, before walking towards his new office.


    The office had yet to be cleared of Principal Conrad¡¯s things, but they would be gone within a few hours taken care of by Jenin. A tall muscular figure still combat armor is waiting for Principal Stark, the Chief of Security. The middle-aged man with a mustache and sideburns nods his head in affirmation at Principal Stark.


    ¡°Hello, Henrik, it¡¯s been a while, hasn¡¯t it?¡± Principal Stark said.


    ¡°Yes, it has been a while, Stark. I¡¯m saddened to find us meeting each other again under these grave circumstances,¡± Chief of Security, Henrik replied.


    ¡°So, am I old friend,¡± Principal Stark murmured. ¡°You called for me?¡¯


    ¡°We may have a problem with future security breaches,¡± Chief Henrik grimly responded.


    ¡°What do you mean?¡± Principal Stark said as he crossed his arms over his chest and leaned against the sturdy study desk.Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.


    ¡°We can¡¯t be certain nor exclude the possibility that there may be radical members of this group among the students,¡± Chief Henrik growled. ¡°We can¡¯t even exclude other regular students as well as we have found proof that Lucius Faye was part of the attack. Though it is a mystery to me how Miss Starr found about him out. Though I don¡¯t approve of her methods in dealing with the little cocksucker, I can¡¯t say I blame her.¡±


    ¡°Yes, she certainly is her father¡¯s daughter,¡± Principal Stark drily commented.


    ¡°Wait, she¡¯s the devils incarnates daughter?¡± Chief Henrik incredulously asked.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Principal Stark answered.


    ¡°Who would have guessed and here I thought, she was such a nice gal,¡± Chief Henrik mumbled.


    Principal Stark smiles quietly to himself at the comment, before becoming serious. ¡°Back to serious matters, what can we do to minimize the fear among the students. There already many staring coldly at the Sangunium Vorpal¡¯s,¡± Principal Stark unhappily stated.


    ¡°Tell the truth. Tell them that we did find a student conspirator among the students and that he was shot and killed by Miss Starr, Lucius Faye. That should satisfy their need for blood and cool down their fears. Only time can heal the rest of their wounds and as for us, we will prepare better. I¡¯m creating an entirely new task force merely dedicated to watching the ongoing communication among students. If there¡¯s a treacherous rat among them, we¡¯ll find them,¡± Chief Henrik confidently replied.


    Principal Stark keeps his thoughts to himself and says, ¡°Sounds like a good idea. Announce the information and let the students know. Also, watch, how many students are pulled out as a direct result of the announcement?¡±


    ¡°Sounds like a plan. Now if you excuse me, Principal Stark, I will be on my way,¡± Chief Henrik stated, before leaving the office.


    As soon as Chief Henrik leaves Jenin walks in with a pile of papers. Principal Stark had fought countless of bloody battles, killed insurgents with nothing but his bare hands, but the sight of paperwork always filled him with a cold dread. ¡°What¡¯s that Jenin?¡± Principal Stark uneasily asked.


    ¡°Oh, that¡¯s the paperwork that you need to take care of in order to draw a new budget up with the board,¡± Jenin crisply replied as she tidied up the study desk and neatly placed her paperwork down.


    ¡°Budget?¡± Principal Stark gulped as he asked.


    ¡°Oh yes, sir. We need to draw a new budget to cover all your new policy expenses, the hospital/emergency fees, the damage to the ballroom and more,¡± Jenin cheerfully proclaimed.


    Principal Stark looks like an untethered kite swaying in the wind as he takes a seat at the desk. Glancing at the pile of paperwork, Principal Stark faintly asks, ¡°Is this the normal amount of paperwork?¡±


    ¡°Oh no, sir. I haven¡¯t had time to get everything ready. But this is about the normal amount of daily paperwork. But not to worry, sir, I¡¯ll be here to help you every step of the way,¡± Jenin proudly declared.


    Principal Stark woozily nods his head and tries to make sense of the first batch. Trying to understand the typed language that was clearly not English and getting a headache, Principal Stark says, ¡°Thank you, Jenin. But I just have a quick question, this is a list of students who have been pulled out, am I correct?¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir, which is rather good considering the situation. Only 20 students have been pulled out by their anxious family members or guardians, though I expect more than half to cancel their request,¡± Jenin dutifully stated.


    ¡°Thank you, Jenin,¡± Principal Stark tiredly replied as he signed, dated, and initialed the document in three different places, before moving on to read the next batch. The words almost swim in front of his eyes as Principal Stark prays to anyone either above or below, that whoever, answered his prayer first, he would convert for life. Sadly, those figures remained silent, not finding, James Stark as a worthy devotee.

 * V2 (CH 40) - Chapter 63 – Aftershock Ⅲ

    Adolf is at his desk when a call comes in. Without glancing up from his work, Adolf presses the intercom and answers, ¡°Yes?¡±


    ¡°Sir, the dead dog has been taken care of. Though we don¡¯t if the dog said, anything to Miss Starr prior to his death. Should we take care of her as well?¡± The male speaker asked.


    ¡°I doubt the dog said anything as he was chased to his death and shot before hundreds of witnesses. But even so, Victoria Starr is still someone, I wouldn¡¯t touch. There are many who followed her father and would do us harm, should we touch her. Now, she is to remain undisturbed. And what of the second dog, has it been taken care of?¡¯ Adolf inquired.


    There is a moment of hesitation, before answering, ¡°Sir, the other dog has gone missing.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Adolf roared as he glanced up from his work.


    ¡°We have searched the entire campus, but the dog is gone. Apparently, the dog has been pulled out of the Academy by someone else. We even tried locating her via her collar it has been disabled. I fear that the 2<sup>nd</sup> dog has a new owner, sir,¡± the male speaker replied.


    Adolf turns violet with rage, before letting out a soft hiss, ¡°Look into who she had contact with I want to know everything!¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir will do!¡± The male speaker faithfully answered, before disconnecting the call.


    Adolf barely manages to retain his cool, but somehow manages to do so without breaking another desk. Taking a deep breath, Adolf returns to his work, deciding to postpone giving his grandfather any more bad news. The Magei was not exactly in the best of moods at the present moment.


    *


    Clarise was in a violent mood from the food down to her retainers, they were all terrified of her. At any point in time for any reason, Clarise could erupt and unleash her fury on the unsuspecting victim. Over half a dozen food slaves were dead, three servants, two retainers and-. A final gurgle is heard from the protesting high ranking noble, Thaddeus Dumont as his body goes limp.


    A gasp is let out of relief and horror that unconsciously escapes the unwilling participates to Clarise¡¯s crime. Though Lady Clarise was a high-ranking member, she was nowhere near as powerful as the Dumont family. Clarise panics and takes a step back releasing the blood drained corpse of Thaddeus Dumont. The corpse clatters loudly against the floor and remains still.


    Clarise gulps as here frantic eyes scramble on what to do to remedy the situation. Clarise shrilly shrieks, ¡°Clean up the body and get rid of the evidence. No one must ever know!¡± The terrified slaves do as their told as Clarise apprehensively turns away from the scene of the crime she had committed as the blood in her stomach churns uneasily, threating to come back up.


    Clarise anxiously returns to her room and roars, ¡°GET OUT!¡± The food slaves and her retainers frantically rush out of the bedroom leaving her alone. Clarise seeing how tense she is in the mirror tears off her slip and marches into the shower naked. Turning the hot water on, Clarise allows the hot water to pour over her tense muscles. Her mind churns on what she needs to do to be safe and hide what she had done. Her body physically relaxes as the most obvious solution to her problem appears, kill all those that know.


    Clarise sneers confidently to herself, before reaching to grab perfumed shampoo and leisurely washing her own hair, a rare instance. To her surprise, Clarise finds the house to quiet to her unease. Unable to open her eyes yet as there is still soap in her hair, she waits. To her relief, a minute later, soft footsteps can be heard as Clarise recognizes the scent in the air, a doe. Her nostrils flare at the unknown scent, a new slave no doubt as there was no hint of fear in the doe¡¯s scent. But she would shortly remedy that.


    Clarise confidently instructs the food slave, ¡°Little Doe, have a towel ready for me, I¡¯m about done.¡± With the last of the soap washed out of her hair, she turns around as water still streams down her face. Clarise blinks the water droplets out of her eyes and through blurry eyes takes the offered towel from the female slave and wrap it around herself.


    Clarise glances up and pauses at the shower entrance. Her eyes widen in surprise at seeing an unfamiliar female figure in black garb and a Kaito, the Kid mask leaning against the sink. Clarise eyes flicker to the gloved hands of the female that grip a handgun in each gloved hand. Clarise nostrils flair, catching the faintest of droplets of blood, some human and others from Sanguniem Vorpal¡¯s.


    Clarise swallows carefully understanding the situation, before speaking, ¡°What do you want? Money? I can pay more. Power? I can give to it you. Or Sex? I can give you the best of men or if you swing the other way, you can have me.¡± Clarise dramatically allows her fluffy towel to fall to the ground exposing her gorgeous, sensual body.The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.


    The female tilts her head in a judgmental fashion and says, ¡°I don¡¯t swing that way and even if I did, I certainly would know better than to trust a blood whore¡¯s words.¡±


    Clarise grits her teeth at the insult as her fangs glint in the air. ¡°Well, what do you want?¡± Clarise bitterly hissed.


    ¡°I have a question that needs answering,¡± the female masked woman enquired.


    ¡°What?¡± Clarise sharply inquired.


    ¡°Lady Clarise, why aren¡¯t you dead?¡± The masked female asked in genuine curiosity.


    Clarise stiffens at the question and uneasily takes a step back. ¡°What do you mean?¡± Clarise sharply demanded to know.


    ¡°7 years ago, you were present at the Arctic Fox Compound. That day not only were you shot twice in the chest, but every member at the compound was forcibly terminated, leaving no survivors behind. The compound was rigged with explosives and sunk into the icy sea. Yet how are you still very much alive?¡± The masked woman asked.


    Clarise turns as pale as a ghost. ¡°You! How do you know about that?¡± Clarise stuttered with genuine fear.


    ¡°I¡¯m asking the questions,¡± the figure said, pointedly waving her gun in the air for emphasis.


    Clarise glances at the door waiting for her guards to arrive at any moment. Stalling for time, Clarise slowly licks her cherry red lips and decides to answer. ¡°I was pulled out of the compound that day,¡± Clarise replied.


    ¡°Who?¡±


    ¡°They¡¯ll kill me.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll kill you if you don¡¯t answer.¡±


    Clarise licks her lips again and wraps her arms around herself, causing her chest to bulge upwards. ¡°I don¡¯t know who he was, but he was a boy with stark white hair. While he tended to my wounds, he said, he had been given a mission to save me and that I was to deliver a message to the Conclave,¡± Clarise said and paused, ¡°The message was, destroy the humans.¡±


    The masked figure asks, ¡°And what else?¡±


    Clarise hastily says, ¡°There is nothing else!¡±


    ¡°If the white-haired boy had pulled you out and was tending to your wounds, then who was driving the vehicle across the arctic tundra? He wouldn¡¯t and couldn¡¯t have treated your wounds while driving at the same time. No, that posed too much of a risk. Tell me, who was driving the vehicle you were in?¡± The masked woman asked.


    Clarise curses under her breath and says, ¡°It was a man with heterochromia eyes.¡±


    The woman stiffened and said, ¡°Was his left eye midnight black and the right indigo?


    ¡°Yes,¡± Clarise unhappily hissed.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± the woman sincerely said and lifted her arm upwards.


    Clarise fearfully slams into the bathroom tile wall and says, ¡°You said, you wouldn¡¯t kill me if I answered your questions.¡±


    ¡°No, I said, I would kill you if you didn¡¯t answer my question, I never promised, I wouldn¡¯t afterward. But don¡¯t worry, this time I won¡¯t fail,¡± the masked woman replied. Clarise eyes widen with horror, not even having a chance to scream when a bullet round goes through her forehead. Her corpse slides onto the bathroom floor, but nonetheless, for good measure, the masked woman shoots the corpse in the head three more times to be certain.


    The masked figure walks out of the bathroom and down the hallway. Corpses of guards can be seen throughout the house and the grounds. The food slaves had been allowed to flee as long as they did not attack. Most of them didn¡¯t and they lived.


    A car pulls up in the driveway by the time the masked woman emerges. The masked woman enters the car where Mr. Wilkins turns and says, ¡°So, did you kill her?¡±


    ¡°Yes, and luckily destroyed most of her group. I doubt the survivors will last long, I¡¯m sure the Changeling and Esper¡¯s will wipe out the remainder of the group,¡± #017 said as she removed the mask. ¡°Though, I am sure the Conclave won¡¯t be happy with who I found dead inside.¡±


    ¡°Who?¡± Mr. Wilkins asks.


    #017 smiles evilly, ¡°Thaddeus Dumont.¡±


    Mr. Wilkins lets out a soft whistle at his girl¡¯s answer. Seeing, #017 carefully place the mask on the floor, Mr. Wilkins asks, ¡°Good. But why the Kaito, the Kid mask?¡±


    ¡°Oh, that. Kaito, the Kid was always his favorite animated character,¡± #017 replied.


    ¡°Whose, He?¡± Mr. Wilkins pointedly inquired.


    #017 firmly replies, ¡°Just drive, I have a call to make.¡± Mr. Wilkins unhappily does so, despite not having his question asked. #017 rolls down the window and holds a denotator in her hand and presses the button. The earth shakes as the mansion behind them, explodes into the air.


    #017 rolls the window back up as debris rains through the air and onto the car. #017 reaches for a burner phone with voice alteration software and dials a certain number.


    The phone is answered by a low male voice, ¡°Who is this?¡±


    ¡°I take this is Adolf, am I correct?¡± #017 said.


    Adolf frowns at the unknown voice of the caller. ¡°How did you get this number?¡± Adolf asked.


    ¡°A little bird told me. But I have a proposal for you, Adolf, and all I want in exchange for my services is your dog for which in turn you will receive the luxury of taking credit for the success of having destroyed the cult that was responsible for the deaths of countless innocent students. Does that sound fair?¡± #017 replied.


    Adolf leans back in his chair and narrows his eyes. ¡°I¡¯m listening, but I need proof.¡±


    ¡°Check your email.¡±


    Adolf scrolls over to his email and clicks on the video that is only ten seconds long. The video shows the home of Lady Clarise and a second later a violent explosion. Adolf almost drops his phone in shock and replays the video again. ¡°How do I know the video is real?¡± Adolf demanded to know.


    ¡°Simple, any satellite feed can prove the truth of my words. So, do we have a deal?¡± #017 asked.


    ¡°Deal. But should word get out, I will hunt you down and rip your spine out of your throat,¡± Adolf promised.


    ¡°You can try, but I promise no guarantees. But don¡¯t worry, I will keep my end of the bargain,¡± #017 replied and hangs up the phone with a faint smile on her lips. She wondered if they would curse her upon realizing whose death they were also taking responsibility for. And for once, she hadn¡¯t been the one responsible for the killing, but alas the true culprit was already dead and the Conclave, would not be pleased nor believe an attempt of the responsible party accusing a nameless agent as the true culprit of the massacre. Someone would have to hang, but the question is whom?

 * V2 (CH 41) - Chapter 64 – Aftershock Ⅳ

    Adolf, after the call, hurries to call up his contacts and impatiently waits for the confirmation to be sent in. A few minutes later, his contacts confirm the truth of the matter. Adolf hastily reaches for his phone and dials his grandfather.


    ¡°Yes,¡± Master Ferguson groggily answered.


    ¡°Grandfather, sorry to wake you, but Lady Clarise has been killed and her manor destroyed,¡± Adolf hastily said.


    Master Ferguson sits up in bed and says, ¡°How?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, but the unknown party offered a trade. The missing dog for our claiming credit for the attack. I accepted their offer,¡± Adolf firmly answered.


    ¡°You did good, my son. But who could the mysterious party be?¡± Master Ferguson further questioned.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know grandfather, but, I think it¡¯s a new player or an old one coming out of the shadows,¡± Adolf declared.


    ¡°Yes, you are right, I must be getting old,¡± Master Ferguson croaked and rubbed the sleep out of his eyes. ¡°Now hurry and go. Get a team ready and claim our prize.¡±


    ¡°Yes, grandfather,¡± Adolf dutifully said, before ending the call and rushing to do as instructed. This single move would change everything.


    *


    The news raced around the bio-evolutionary communities that a Changeling wolf pack had found the culprits directly responsible for the attack on the Academy. Counsel troops were immediately dispatched to confirm the veracity of the event. The troops reported that was the case including that proof had been found. The proof was swiftly presented before the public as anti-Vorpal¡¯ sentiments began to grow. However, the council was swift to quell the fears stating that this was only a faction and like all factions, were fanatical in their beliefs. The fears of the people as usual died down and soon enough was forgotten and refocused in the wake of an angry human riot.


    *


    In a secluded room, the members of the Esper council faction have hastily gathered. Master Ferguson sits at the head while at his side, Lady Ishnavi takes her customary seat at his side. Across from them seated on the left side is Niko and on the right, Patrick O¡¯Malley and Jovan. The room is silent as no one dares to speak before, Master Ferguson does.


    Niko impatiently glances at her nails, before coldly looking up. ¡°Well, who do we have to thank for this neat little mess, Master Ferguson? The Conclave has already begun to search for the true culprits into the attack and found one of their own among the dead, Thaddeus Dumont dead. It is only a matter of time until the Conclave gathers under orders of the Queen Mother and is sent to find the culprit and unleash violent, soul-crushing justice and retribution.  So, I have to ask, are we involved, Master Ferguson?¡± Niko icily asked.Stolen novel; please report.


    Master Ferguson carefully answers, ¡°We are not responsible for the attack, Niko.¡± Niko narrows her eyes at the carefully worded answer given. Those words did not rule out the possibility of someone else doing so under the Magei¡¯s orders.


    Lady Ishnavi eyes glitter in pointed warning as Niko glance away. O¡¯Malley sighs and says, ¡°Very well, Master Ferguson, we shan¡¯t ask more on the subject. But still, what shall we do? The Conclave is coming and they will use any methods to fulfill the commands issued by the Queen Mother.¡±


    Master Ferguson furrows his wrinkled brow at the question. He had been uneasy himself on that same subject. The Queen¡¯s Mother¡¯s orders were absolute and one could not negotiate with the Conclave. ¡°We can only allow them to check our people out of our own free will as I am sure the Changeling¡¯s will do so as well. The Conclave cannot attack if we treat them as guests and allow them to see all there is to see. Should we protest, we all know exactly what measures the Conclave will take. And we cannot afford to be battling two fronts at the same time,¡± Master Ferguson tiredly stated, his age had begun to finally appear.


    Jovan, an ever-loyal follower adds, ¡°Master Ferguson is correct. We can only reveal that our hands are clean and surely, the Conclave will leave us be.¡± Niko snorts as a wry smile appears on O¡¯Malley¡¯s face. The Conclave chooses to leave when they wished to and no one could force them otherwise.


    ¡°Is there anything to discuss?¡± Master Ferguson asked.


    Niko rises to her feet and frostily says, ¡°It¡¯s ironic, really. The devil¡¯s incarnate, who was capable of going head to head with the Conclave is gone, because we were the ones who silenced him.¡± The expressions of Lady Ishnavi and Master Ferguson stiffen at the truthful jab. ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll see myself out.¡± Niko¡¯s splendid figure sashays out the door and slams the door loudly behind her.


    The room is silent as O¡¯Malley thoughtfully also climbs to his feet and says, ¡°If Master Ferguson does not mind, I too shall see myself out.¡± O¡¯Malley much more quietly leaves as Jovan awkwardly glances at Master Ferguson.


    Master Ferguson stiffly smiles and says, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, it¡¯s merely that they are anxious and worried about the Conclave. The Conclave is nothing to laugh at, Jovan.¡± Jovan nods in agreement with his mentor. Lady Ishnavi seeing this as a signal and reaches over to touch them both. Their figures swiftly vanish leaving the room just as empty as before.


    A similar scene was being viewed on the Changeling side that was being handled by Adolf. Faint cracks had begun to form among the groups that formed the union. Whether the cracks grow deeper or healed only time would tell.


    *


    Elsewhere, a shadowy group of figures in dark and crimson robes is seated in a circle glancing at each other. The room is silent as the obvious leader in moon and star robes stands up. ¡°We are gathered for one purpose and one purpose only, there has been an attack on the Conclave. Thaddeus Dumont is dead and the Queen Mother has deemed death to all those responsible,¡± The figure icily said.


    A soft rustle of surprised movement is seen among the seated robed figures. ¡°There are to be no questions asked, simply the Queen Mother¡¯s orders are to be executed. The Conclave¡¯s rule cannot be thought to be weak, we must remind the world, that the Conclave¡¯s power is absolute,¡± the man firmly stated.


    The figures are silent before unanimously saying, ¡°Long live the Queen.¡± The leader echoes their words and with that, they disperse like bats into the night. The cold room is empty within seconds as the leaders of the families or factions of the Sanguniem Vorpal¡¯s are once more united, before a common cause to obey and fulfill the Queen mother¡¯s command.


    The world may have forgotten the might of the Conclave, but there were many that had not. And woe those that had thought the Conclave had lost all power with their coming out of the shadows. The irony is, that once one steps out into the light, one also has the protection of the light to clearly see one¡¯s enemies.

 * V2 (CH 42) - Chapter 65 – Renewal

    A week later, the campus re-opened almost back to itself. Other than the fact that construction was happening on the grounds, a constant reminder of the events that had transpired. There was still a great deal of doom and gloom among the students who had lost friends and loved ones. But the general thought on the subject was that the students were young and resilient. They would bounce back given enough time, time being the key word.


    One of the more obvious changes other than the new level of security was that Jonathan Walker and Albert Cross were transferred to Class Z, according to Principal Stark, they both had been underrated during their exams and after the attack, they had been found to be exceptional to be merited a transfer. (Seeing as they both were transferring at the same time, Principal Stark paired them together as partners. And given the status of Albert Cross, it was the perfect pairing, the target and his shadow.)


    Principal Stark stands before the Z class and says, ¡°Today, is the first day of class and I¡¯m sure all of you are feeling overwhelmed given the events that merely transpired a week ago. But I can promise, they will force you to grow and become stronger, after today, I don¡¯t believe anyone will fail to train with all of their hearts and mind.¡±


    The students of Z class unanimously nod their heads in solemn agreement. Principal Stark says, ¡°Good. Starting today, we will switch pairs. During class exercise for the next week, you will be partnered with someone new. But first are there any questions?¡± Principal Stark eyes his students as they all look away to keep from meeting his eyes.


    To the student¡¯s aghast surprise and pity, Albert Cross raises his voice. ¡°Sir, I have two questions, if you please?¡± Albert asked to which Principal Stark pointedly eyes him, causing Albert to swallow loudly, but does not flinch from Principal Stark¡¯s gaze. Principal Stark hides a smile of satisfaction, a week ago, Mr. Cross would have reacted differently to his stern gaze. Signaling towards Mr. Cross, Principal Stark waits for the questions to be asked.


    ¡°Firstly, is Miss Starr officially gone? And if so, exactly who is Miss Starr?¡± Albert asked, the question on several person¡¯s minds.


    Principal Stark smiles a wolfish grin and says, ¡°Trust me, Mr. Cross, when I say this, the less you know about Miss Starr, the better. But I will state this, Miss Starr will not be returning anytime presently and Miss Starr-. Well, she is the devils incarnates daughter and that is all I or anyone will say on the subject.¡± The class eyes widen at the description of Miss Starr as they all turn to stare at each other with wary eyes. If Principal Stark, didn¡¯t dare speak about the subject or identity of Miss Starr, just who the hell had they been dealing with all this time?


    Hunter lets out a sigh of relief, that Diane had not picked a fight with said, dangerous individual. While Diane rolls her eyes in exasperation, certain Principal Stark was exaggerating the facts. Gareth, on the other hand, has a determined expression on his face, meaning exactly what? Even Gareth Lockhart didn¡¯t know.Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more.


    Jonathan smirks at Albert¡¯s defeated expression and whispers, ¡°Hey, at least, she got off your back.¡± Albert doesn¡¯t reply and strongly kicks Jonathan in the shin, causing Jonathan to soundlessly cry out in pain. Hobbling Jonathan murderously glares at Albert as Albert innocently glances away.


    Before Jonathan can get even, Principal Stark says, ¡°Now, let us begin. Miss Delavega with Mr. Walker and Hunter with Mr. Cross.¡± Jonathan happily cracks his knuckles as he violently gazes at Albert, who firmly won¡¯t meet his eyes. Veronica and Hunter, on the other hand, both let out sighs of relief at being assigned to someone other than each other. As for Diane, she pouts unhappily, but does her best to smile prettily lest Gareth catch her frowning. The sheer unabated horror of it all!


    *


    Meanwhile, at Monstrum¡¯s Bookstore and Computer caf¨¦, there is a tawny-haired pretty young woman with big doe eyes serving food at the caf¨¦. The usual customers and skipping school students stare with awe at the pretty beauty. Even the female customers are charmed by her sweet smile and natural charm, when speaking with them. Miss Sub-Rosa had the brightest of smiles and was the best addition to the place since the boss¡¯s return. There had been some practices that had not been accordance with her rules and the owner as usual quickly took care of the offenders. They swiftly learned the error of their ways and properly toed the line.


    At the front counter, as usual, sits the owner reading a book, while Mr. Wilkins as, usual he hides behind the counter, but most of the customer base knew of the living talking teddy bear. Mr. Wilkins in his usual butler suit catches up on his games. Playing on his laptop, he swiftly PK¡¯s players and newbies, a virtual undefeated assassin.


    Miss Sub-Rosa, glides over to the owner a gray-haired woman wearing a hoodie, jeans, and sneakers. ¡°Hey, I thought you bought me over to do important work not be a waitress at your store,¡± 56 softly hissed!


    ¡°Yes, I bought you over to do important work. The place was in need of a waitress and I needed someone who could do the job,¡± #017 replied without glancing up from her book.


    56 stomps her pretty little foot in fury and hisses, ¡°I could flee at any time!¡±


    #017 cold gray-blue eyes glance up causing 56 to flinch at the deadly gaze. ¡°I don¡¯t need to remind you of Mr. Wilkins leash, do I?¡± #017 flatly stated.


    56 flinches as she glances at the behind the counter unable to see the fuzzy teddy bear but perfectly able to hear the tapping of the keyboard keys. ¡°Fine, I understand. But can¡¯t I at least get paid more?¡± 56 unhappily asked.


    ¡°Nope. You already live with me and I pay the housing bills. Besides, I¡¯ve seen the number of tips you get. So, get to it, after all, you¡¯re the help,¡± #017 replied, a loud snicker can be heard from behind the counter. 56 purses her lips and stomps away to sucker some poor bastard out of his wallet.


    Mr. Wilkins mutters, ¡°So, why haven¡¯t they¡¯ve made a move yet?¡±


    ¡°They will, the Conclave is anything but patient. Don¡¯t worry, Mr. Wilkins, we¡¯ll be fine,¡± #017 firmly replied.


    Mr. Wilkins grunts in affirmation, but that doesn¡¯t stop him from investigating more into the Conclave. Apparently, he wasn¡¯t as well as informed as he thought he was. If he hadn¡¯t known about the Conclave, then what else didn¡¯t he know about?

 * V2 (CH 43) - Chapter 66 – Epilogue

    A young man with dark hair with one indigo colored eye and the other black exits an elevator. The hallway is empty as the young man arrives at a dark office and enters without knocking. The chair is turned away, but even in the dim light, a seated figure can be seen with their back turned towards him. ¡°So, #32 is dead?¡± The seated figure asked.


    ¡°Yes, sir. His death was confirmed and his body destroyed,¡± the young man replied.


    ¡°I see. Was it Victoria?¡±


    ¡°Yes and no, sir. Victoria killed #32, but his body was destroyed by his employers at the time, the Changelings.¡±


    ¡°Good. Anyhow, the plan is proceeding beautifully #32 fulfilled his purpose. The Conclave has now been called into action. Now, we merely wait for the bait to be set.¡±


    The young man waits for more instructions, but nothing more emerges from the man¡¯s mouth. ¡°Sir, if I may, are you certain that Victoria will align with us, once everything falls into place?¡± The young man gravely asked.


    ¡°Vincent, I am certain you are wary of Victoria given your past history together. But, Victoria is a patriot of humanity for better or for worse. She believes in protecting humanity at all costs much like her dearly departed father, Atlas Starr. When the time comes, she will side with us over them,¡± the man solemnly replied.


    Vincent warily purses his lips and changes the subject, ¡°Very well sir, then am I to wait until the board has been set up and the players are in place?¡±


    ¡°Yes, but first I want you to set up the bait,¡± the unknown figure said.


    ¡°Yes, sir. May I know who you have in mind?¡± Vincent asked.


    ¡°You will know when the details are sent over to you. Now go,¡± the man strictly ordered. Vincent turns around and in uncharacteristic fashion walks out precisely as instructed to do. Because to disobey that man would be the equivalent to disobeying Atlas Starr, one would not survive the consequence of doing so.


    *


    Precisely one month later, a certain perfectly fabricated package was sent by Vincent, anonymously to the Conclave with rather specific details. The next day a bomb detonated in a governmental building and brought the entire building down. It was being referred as the 2<sup>nd</sup> 9-11. Various terrorist¡¯s groups, of course, claimed to be responsible for the terrible attack. But no real proof was found as investigators felt that it was an entirely new radical group given the sophistication of the explosive device. However, after intense political pressure including that of the masses, a terrorist organization named the Remote were declared responsible for the attack to quell the public masses. The case was sealed shut and despite the different sentiment of the investigators, the government went ahead and declared the case closed. Instead, all efforts were to be directed to create a new task force to investigate ¡°Remote,¡± the new and said responsible terrorist organization.


    *


    A familiar cool room is filled with kneeling shrouded figures. A beauty with snowy hair, silver eyes, and pointed ears stands before them. Half of her hair is pulled back hair carefully covering one silver eye and despite being scantily clad in a black top and silted open silk skirt, the members remain solemn in reverence. The beauty who is sweetly curved in all the right places was enough to be all that was needed to get a man up at any strip club. Just a simple smile or touch would get the job done and leave the man greatly satisfied.


    The beauty takes a seat and crosses her legs erotically before them allowing tantalizing glimpses of her upper and inner thighs. ¡°Children, I am satisfied with your devotion. But why do the humans believe that someone other than us is responsible for the attacks?¡± The Queen Mother asked.Stolen novel; please report.


    The members glance at each other from under their cowls and wait for one of them to gather the courage to speak. The speaker of the previous council speaks, ¡°Queen Mother, today, is your 101<sup>st</sup> birthday. First please allow us to congratulate you.¡±


    The group waits for the Queen Mother to speak. ¡°Of course, children, please do so,¡± The Queen Mother warmly replied.


    Like good little children, the kneeling men in chorus say, ¡°Happy Birthday, Queen Mother! May you reign and live for many more years!¡± The Queen Mother nods in approval and waits for the shouts of felicitation to die down.


    ¡°Queen Mother, I am sad to say, the human governments are doing so because their people demand justice. They do not wish to go war with us, so they have given their people a truth of sorts to satisfy their thirst for blood and vengeance. I can assure you, Queen Mother, it is not that the mortal governments do not fear the Conclave and your rule, but rather they wish to keep the masses happy,¡± The hooded figure replied.


    ¡°I see,¡± the Queen Mother said thoughtfully. ¡°But what I am most curious about is, why did a Changeling wolf pack claim to be the authors of said massacre, which included my dearly departed descendent, Thaddeus Dumont?¡±


    The room is heavy as the group leader carefully answers, ¡°Queen Mother, they did so to appease their own people, after the incident involving Lady Clarise.¡±


    The air is taut with tension as they wait for the Queen Mother¡¯s answer. ¡°I shall accept such thy answer thy on this day in celebration of my day. But do not mistake mine clemency for approval, for next time, children, I will not stand still for such an insult and will take matters into my own hands, is that understood children?¡± The Queen Mother matter-of-factly stated.


    ¡°Yes, Queen Mother,¡± the kneeling group members softly reply like scolded young children.


    ¡°Wonderful,¡± The Queen Mother said clapping her silky hands together. ¡°Now let us go an enjoy my birth celebratory feast!¡± The Queen Mother proudly leads the way as the hooded figures follow her like strange little ducklings. After all, it is a strange practice to celebrate one¡¯s birthday. But even more so, when one looks exactly the same as in their youth. Is there any point to such a celebration?


    *


    In a familiar undisclosed location under an unknown mountain, a group of figures gathers underneath in a hidden conference room. Guarding the door, Vincent stands watch, carefully studying the seated figures at the roundtable. The seated figures represent various members of the world¡¯s governments, interested groups, investment group and private firms or certain influential world figures. The lights are dimmer than usual to obscure the face of the seated figure at the head of the table, who carefully stays seated in the shadows.


    The members quiet down at seeing the seated figure place two gloved hands on the table to rest. Only his forearms can be seen, but the man is wearing a one of a kind patterned suit. ¡°Thank you for joining me this evening. I am certain you are all aware of my reason for gathering you here today. But for those that are still not certain of their place of stance, allow me to lay down the terms. We are at War, Ladies, and Gentlemen. The Conclave for no apparent reason has attacked a governmental facility filled with many innocent civilians. Children at daycare within the building died that day, dear sirs, but that was not enough to stop them. Rather than directly dealing with their enemies they choose to destroy an entire building to showcase their power.


    Well, we can certainly do the same. Can we allow non-humans to dictate the terms of war or surrender? I say, NO! The bio-evolutionary groups are our descendants, it is not the other way around. They owe allegiance to us, Humanity! It is the equivalent to desecrating one¡¯s ancestors. We cannot and will not permit such abhorrent behavior! We must put them back in their places in order to protect humanity. What say you? Will you join hands together to once more protect humanity? Shall we show them the might of those they deem weak and feeble? Let us show them, what humanity is capable and prove, who the true rulers of Earth are,¡± The man persuasively proclaimed.


    The room is quiet for a moment until movement is seen, Vincent tenses until he realizes the action being made, clapping. The applause grows louder as more members join in until the entire room is filled with the sound of waves. The room is bathed in a unanimous agreement and by that same connection of brotherly bonds, the clapping dies off.


    ¡°Thank you for being in agreement. Now, then shall we discuss the terms?¡± The shadowy figure stated. The room is swiftly filled with discussions and plans on what to do. And without knowing, the wheels of the World begin to turn as history was in the making of a new global power, one that could rival the powers of old and more especially that of a certain deceased man named, Atlas Starr. But sadly, that boded ill for the world, because unlike Atlas Starr, who was a misunderstood hero of sorts in comparison, the man behind this entity was truly the devil¡¯s spawn.

 * V3 - Chapter 67 – Prelude

    -21 Years Ago.


    A much younger Atlas Starr wrenched the door open. The door slammed with a painful thud into the wall, hard enough for a crack to appear in the wall. The usually composed face of Atlas is taut with anger and something more, betrayal. If only he had known that would be the first of many until nothing was left of the close bond, they once shared.


    Atlas glares at the handsome man in an elegant suit with Italian black leather gloves on his hands, who lances up from his desk at the loud noise. The other agents appeared startled to see their boss in such a rare state. ¡°What did you do? What were you thinking!¡± Atlas roared as he furiously strides towards the surprised male figure.


    The elegant man gestures to the agents to leave. The agents swiftly rush out and close the door behind them as Atlas comes to a halt before the elegant man. ¡°Calm yourself Atlas, I was merely acting in the best interests of the agency,¡± the man persuasively said.


    Atlas narrows his eyes in anger. ¡°Is that what you were doing? Then why is the Queen Mother¡¯s only child dead-, at one of our agent¡¯s hands? Tell me, how is that for the good of the agency, when making one of the oldest and most powerful factions in existence our mortal enemy?¡± Atlas demanded to know.


    The elegant man ruefully says, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, Atlas, but we needed to make a showcase of our power. How else will the agency be viewed as a powerhouse that is not to be reckoned with? You should be thanking me, really. The factions now fear us and will no longer act as casually as they did before.¡± The man paused before adding, ¡°Sometimes, blood must be spilled to create a new world. That is exactly what we are doing, making the world a better place for all of humanity and more importantly for our children.¡±


    Atlas seems a bit more appeased by the reasoning, but not entirely satisfied. ¡°I will accept your reasoning this time around, but I won¡¯t tolerate another reckless incident of this caliber, is that understood?¡± Atlas flatly stated.


    ¡°Understood, Atlas,¡± the man said with a smile before saying, ¡°So, how about lunch?¡±


    Never able to stay angry at him for long, Atlas wryly smiles and replies, ¡°No, Giselle is having a checkup today to see how the baby is doing. We¡¯re going to find out if the baby is going to be a boy or a girl.¡±


    ¡°Well, then off you go, I will run things while you¡¯re gone. But see you later at the pub for a couple of drinks in celebration?¡± The man friendly asked.


    Atlas nods his head in agreement and opens the door. The agents listening at the door almost fall over and with embarrassment straighten back up. An agent feebly lies, ¡°Err, we were, um, practicing listening strategies.¡± The other agents groan in embarrassment and quietly murmur their apologies before rushing back into the room. The door quietly shuts behind them, but a yelp can be heard from inside as the lying agent is being berated and lightly beaten by his co-workers.


    Atlas hides the smile on his face and much more calming makes his way to the medical department. Atlas halts at the door and peeks through the doors narrow window. His face softens at seeing his beloved wife, Giselle, laying on a bed as one of the agency nurses checks the gender of the baby via ultrasound imaging. The doctor glancing over the nurse¡¯s shoulder furrows his brows and subtlety gestures to the nurse to check again. The nurse does so as the doctor kindly smiles and says, ¡°Just a moment, Mrs. Starr, I will see if your husband is here yet.¡±


    The doctors smile disappears as soon as he turns around and opens the door. The doctor stiffens upon seeing the figure of Atlas waiting just outside of the doorway. ¡°A word, Mr. Starr, if you please,¡± the doctor quietly said.


    Atlas feels pale at the doctor¡¯s tone and swiftly follows the doctor into his office. The grizzly medical combatant veteran takes a seat across from Atlas. ¡°Sir, are you aware that your wife is carrying twins?¡± The doctor asked.


    Atlas is startled by the news and lets out a sigh of relief. ¡°Thank god,¡± Atlas murmured to himself, before straitening back up and answering, ¡°I was not. Why doctor is there a problem with them?¡±


    The doctor sighs and rubs his tired eyes. ¡°Sir, are you aware that both of your children are Esper¡¯s?¡±


    Atlas feels himself stiffen as he narrows his eyes and says, ¡°That is impossible. Neither my wife nor I carry the gene traits needed to pass down Esper abilities.¡±


    ¡°I am perfectly aware of that, sir, as I was the one who performed both of your genetic tests,¡± the doctor tiredly said.


    Atlas stiffens at the implications being implied. ¡°Are you stating that my wife was unfaithful, Doctor?¡± Atlas growled.


    The doctor eyes widen with shock and he hastily replies, ¡°Goodness no, sir! But I believe that would be a preferable explanation to the one that I will give, today.¡±


    ¡°Go on,¡± Atlas stiffly declared.


    ¡°Sir, I have seen many cases in my life, but never one quite like this one. I don¡¯t know who or whom as you have a better idea than I, sir. But your wife and other medical practitioners at the agency have been hiding the minor detail of your wife being pregnant with twins from you. Now that is perfectly understandable as twin Esper pregnancies have high fatality rates for one of the babies at birth or while still within the womb. But sir, I can attest to the fact, that your unborn children were not originally Esper¡¯s, to begin with. Forgive me, sir, but I took the liberty to lie to your wife and perform a fetal blood exam on your children. And sir, I found something-,¡± The doctor thoughtfully said and paused to gauge the reaction of Mr. Starr, before continuing.This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    Atlas roughly answers, ¡°Continue, Doctor.¡±


    ¡°Your unborn children tested positive for Sanguniem Vorpal blood transfusion cells. Someone by some unknown means has been introducing foreign blood matter to your children. And rather than killing them in the womb, the resilient Vorpal anti-bodies adapted themselves to their tiny bodies. Their brains awoke sleeping parts of the brain to absorb the new anti-bodies opening the parts of the brain associated with Esper capabilities.


    The dosage given was only enough for a single babe and not enough for twins in the womb. I can only speculate what would have happened had the original plan succeeded. One out of two events would have occurred, your wife would have had a miscarriage or given birth to a Sanguniem Vorpal. Though there isn¡¯t any truth to the mythical bite of the Vorpal¡¯s leading to a biological change, it has been found that babes in the womb are susceptible to Vorpal genes that cause the babe to perish or to develop the same deficiency in the blood as a Vorpal creating a similar but much weaker version of the Vorpal¡¯s.


    Sir, such a blood dosage could have only been given by someone close to the both of you. Such a low-level dosage would have to be given every day for more than a month at a time,¡± the doctor softly said. Atlas slowly nods his head in understanding as he attempts to process the doctor¡¯s words. The doctor gently continues, ¡°I am sorry, sir, and I know this is a great shock to you, but I can only recommend you protect your wife from the knowledge of today. But if I may, I have one more item of importance that needs to be mentioned?¡±


    Atlas gaze cools itself as he meets the doctor¡¯s gaze. ¡°The blood injected belongs to a male Sanguniem Vorpal, but not to just any Vorpal, but one directly related to specimen Q.M. in a biological child to parent relationship,¡± the doctor firmly stated without any hesitation.


    Atlas feels dizzy for a moment as pieces begin to roughly fall together to form a shadowy puzzle. Atlas attempts to shake such thoughts from his head to no avail, but still, his heart refuses to believe the truth of the subtle implications. Silent and perturbed, Atlas numbly asks, ¡°Sir, have you told anyone else of this?¡±


    ¡°No, sir, only yourself,¡± the doctor sincerely replied.


    ¡°Tell no one. This meeting never happened,¡± Atlas sternly ordered.


    ¡°Yes, sir,¡± the doctor said, before leading Atlas to the medical room.


    Giselle glances up with a smile and excitedly says, ¡°We¡¯re having twins, a boy, and a girl!¡±


    Atlas attempts to smile and says, ¡°I¡¯m thrilled, love.¡± Atlas faintly smiles at his wife¡¯s excited chatter, but his mind is so very far away in thought. Could he be wrong? But with a sinking heart, Atlas thinks, ¡°But I¡¯ve never been wrong before.¡±


    Giselle at noticing Atlas distant expression slowly ceases to speak. Worried, she glances down at her belly. Was he always going to continue to be distant like this or would it worsen with time? And if so, had she made the right choice in choosing Atlas?


    The doctor returns to both of their belief and says, ¡°All right, Miss Starr. Your children will be due early so we will schedule a C-section for January 15<sup>th</sup>. How does that sound?¡±


    Giselle smiles and replies, ¡°Good.¡± Giselle glances up at Atlas for reaffirmation, but Atlas is distant with a cold expression. Giselle keeps herself from biting her lips and says, ¡°Thank you, Doctor.¡±


    The doctor and the nurse leave them alone as Atlas suddenly asks, ¡°Giselle, who have you been seeing every day?¡± Giselle stiffens indignantly. She had clearly chosen Atlas over him, so then why was Atlas suddenly being territorial. ¡°I¡¯ve been seeing plenty of people each day. Why is it a problem who I see?¡± Giselle snapped as Atlas glances down startled at her tone.


    Giselle''s eyes widen at the surprise on her husband¡¯s face. ¡°I¡¯m sorry, it¡¯s just I¡¯m tired and worried about the babies, that¡¯s all,¡± Giselle swiftly said.


    Atlas sagely nods and gently places a kiss on her forehead. ¡°Rest love,¡± Atlas murmured as he helped her to feet. Atlas tenderly helps her put back on her shoes as she can¡¯t see her swollen feet because of her extended stomach.


    ¡°See you later, Love?¡± Atlas asked as he escorts Giselle out of the medical hospital.


    Giselle fondly smiles and says, ¡°No, I¡¯m sure the boys will invite you out for a celebratory drink. How about a late midnight snack?¡±


    Atlas flashes a sheepish smile and says, ¡°My bad. What would I do without you?¡±


    Giselle snorts, ¡°It¡¯s a wonder to me that you managed to do without me all these years.¡± Atlas places a gentle kiss on Giselle¡¯s cheek in response, before purposefully striding away. Giselle places her hands on her back and tries to stretch her tired back. With a sigh, Giselle waddles away to the nearest bathroom.


    Finished, Giselle waddles over to a lunch area to munch on something. Pregnancy had given a whole new meaning to the word, snacking. It wasn¡¯t even just snacking for one baby but for two! She even sometimes found herself eating while napping or falling asleep while eating. It was a disturbing thing to behold or she had been told.


    Giselle fills a tray with appetizing goodies and waddles to a comfortable looking chair, before carefully lowering herself in. Struggling to peel an orange, Giselle almost drops the orange as a masculine voice in her ear whispers, ¡°Can I be of any service, milady?¡±


    Giselle scowls at the handsome dark-haired man, who casually takes the orange from her hand and begins to peel it for her. It was him of course. Who else could it be? Giselle thought.


    The handsome man in the tailored suit and Italian leather gloves says, ¡°So, how did it go?¡±


    Giselle smiles and says, ¡°Great, we set the date for a C-section. It will be the 15<sup>th</sup> of January.¡±


    ¡°The 15<sup>th</sup>, huh?¡± The dark-haired murmured. ¡°What did Atlas have to say?¡±


    ¡°He was rather quiet,¡± Giselle replied as the dark-haired man raises an eyebrow at her response. Giselle frowns and hastily jumps to her husband¡¯s defense. ¡°He has a lot on his mind, that¡¯s all. Besides he has been very supportive of me throughout the pregnancy,¡± Giselle defensively said.


    ¡°Is that so?¡± The dark-haired man muttered as he gently places the peeled orange slices before Giselle. ¡°If it had been me, I would have been leaping for joy,¡± The dark-haired man whispered as he gazed into her eyes.


    Giselle feels her heart begin to thump as she pulls her gaze away and reaches for a slice of the peeled orange. ¡°How is your fianc¨¦?¡± Giselle hastily changed the subject.


    The dark-haired man drily smiles and says, ¡°The wedding date has been set for December 7<sup>th</sup>,¡± as he grabs a hand wipe to clean his gloves.


    Giselle is unable to speak as a great weight is suddenly on her chest. Giselle hopes her voice doesn¡¯t waver as she says, ¡°Congratulations to you both, I am sure you will be happy.¡±


    ¡°Thank you,¡± the dark-haired man said as he rises to his feet. The dark-haired man suddenly reaches into his pocket and pulls out a large chocolate covered truffle. ¡°Here, I almost forgot, our daily ritual,¡± the dark-haired man said as he carefully placed the truffle next to the orange.


    Giselle smiles and says, ¡°You¡¯ve never forgotten, my favorite, have you?¡±


    ¡°How could I ever forget?¡± The dark-haired man answered. The air turns heavy as the dark-haired man says, ¡°I better be going. Take care of yourself,¡± before rapidly striding away.


    Giselle is unable to help herself as her eyes remain on his figure until he vanished from view. Giselle with trembling fingers unwraps the truffle and places it in her mouth. Unnoticed moisture glimmers in her eyes at the familiar sweet, bitter taste that spoke of unspoken memories. Memories that were better off buried, but that was easier said than done.

 * V3 - Chapter 68 – Prelude Ⅱ

    Atlas had been busy with other affairs and had unable to cleanly get away until sometime later. Atlas pulls up his collar and his hat down to cover his face in the chilly winter air as he glances in both directions before disappearing around a building corner. Had anyone been following him, they would have lost him around the corner to find a dead-end alleyway.


    Atlas had carefully tapped on the dead-end alleyway and disappeared into a doorway that only appeared if one knew where to look. The air is frigid and slightly moldy as Atlas descends into the hidden pub beneath the city. The bar was empty at this early morning hour except for the bar owner a sleek older gentlemen man known as Tim.


    Tim nods at Atlas and says, ¡°Sir, the same as always?¡±


    ¡°Yes, a beck with orange juice. Thanks, Tim,¡± Atlas said.


    Tim nods and professionally mixes the orange juice in the shaker with a sprint of vodka, amaretto, and soda water. With the grace of a bartender, Tim smoothly places the drink before his customer, before turning around to finish wiping down the cold beer mugs until they were spotless.


    Atlas takes his drink and seats himself in his usual corner of the bar. With his back to a wall and near an exit that allowed complete surveillance of anyone entering or exiting the bar. Nursing his drink, Atlas waits for the seeker to arrive.


    A tall, well-toned man ducks under the doorway lest he hit his head on the top of the stairs. The seasoned bar owner, Tim instantly places a cold mug of beer in front of the man in the jacket. The man was ruggedly handsome with dark chestnut hair and golden eyes. The man takes a seat on the bar stool across from Atlas and takes a large gulp from his drink. Licking his lips clean, the man says, ¡°Well, what do you want?¡±


    ¡°Cessair, I¡¯m calling in the favor owed. After this the slates will be wiped clean,¡± Atlas said as the man looks interested at the proposed offer. Atlas continues, ¡°I want you to watch and merely report on their actions. It must be done without any trace and unofficially, is that understood?¡±


    ¡°Yes, understood. But what I fail to understand is why can¡¯t any of your own people do it?¡± Cessair curiously asked as he pointedly narrows his eyes at Atlas.


    ¡°My people are compromised,¡± Atlas flatly stated.


    Cessair lets out a low whistle unable to hide his gleeful expression. ¡°So, it¡¯s one of your own. Who would have ever thought that the great Atlas would one day come crawling back to liddle o¡¯me for help? Time sure is a funny way of twisting things,¡± Cessair crisply said.


    Atlas doesn¡¯t allow any vestige of emotion to appear on his face as he waits for a reply. Cessair eyes Atlas usual emotionless face for an unspoken message but finds nothing. After a moment, Cessair carefully asks, ¡°All right, but what are the terms?¡±


    ¡°Merely watch and report, that is all I am asking.¡±


    ¡°For how long?¡±


    ¡°Until the end of January.¡±


    ¡°Huh, that¡¯s not much time at all. It almost sounds too easy. What aren¡¯t you telling me?¡± Cessair dubiously asked.You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author.


    Atlas calmly replies, ¡°Stay out of sight and stay low.¡± Atlas reaches into his coat and pushes the single hand sized image across the table toward Cessair. ¡°You know how to reach me, tell me, when you have anything,¡± Atlas firmly said, before doing his drink in a single gulp. Atlas places the glass onto the table with a soft thud and pulls out a folded wad of money in a money. Atlas carefully selects one bill, before returning the money clip into his inner jacket. Placing a large denomination bill on the table, Atlas flatly says, ¡°Drinks are on me.¡± Before nodding goodbye at Tim and leaving via the back exit.


    Cessair glances at the picture on the table and pulls it toward him. The featured man is handsome with dark hair and bright eyes. Your typical charmer, but there was something about him that raised Cessair¡¯s hackles. Cessair sighs and mutters to himself, ¡°Your promised, Lily, that you were finally out. But then again, this is a simple job that will clear off my entire debt. I mean, after all, what¡¯s the worst that could happen?¡±


    *


    A day later, Cessair kisses his wife and children goodbye. His wife, Lily, was an Esper with heterochromia eyes, (the left eye was a gorgeous midnight black and the right was a dark indigo). Lily passionately kissed him goodbye leaving Cessair, a bit tongue-tied as he drove away with a large goofy smile on his face.


    Out of their three children, Ivy (8), Lulu (5), and Vincentius (2) also nicknamed Vincent. (What could he say, Vincentius was a traditional family name.) Only their youngest and only male child had his mother¡¯s wonderful colored eyes. His older sisters were showing budding Esper abilities, but Vincentius had not. Vincentius was still much too young to determine if he was a changeling, but from the looks of it, Vincentius would be a regular human and there was nothing wrong with that.


    With ease and the instincts of a timber wolf, Cessair began to hunt his quarry. Slinking to the shadows, Cessair watches and follows, but a few days, Cessair began to gain an uneasy feeling from just simply observing his target. The man himself wasn¡¯t doing anything wrong, but the problem was who he was seeing. Cessair almost chocked several times at seeing the figures with whom the target was meeting with.


    Time quickly passed until January 15<sup>th </sup>arrived. Cessair sniffs the air and frowns to see the dark-haired man carrying a newborn out of the agency compound. Sniffing the blood in the air, Cessair detects a familiar scent. Cessair¡¯s eyes widen at just whose scent was in the air. It couldn¡¯t be, could it?!


    The crying bundle is handed over to a trio. A woman of Asia-Indian descent, an old man with a cane and a young girl. The trio disappear right before him as Cessair darts back into the snow as he feels a gaze pass over him. Holding his breath, Cessair waits until the man is long gone. Ill at ease, Cessair rushes across the snow until he emerges back at his van. Climbing back into his slightly open van, Cessair crawls in and closes the door by pulling on a piece of rope tied to the handle.


    Switching back to human form, Cessair swiftly drives away. As he drives Cessair makes the call, but the line only rings and rings to his great aggravation. A shrill automatic voicemail says, ¡°Please leave a message after the beep.¡± The shrill beep is heard loudly in his ears causing him to flinch. ¡°We need to meet, I found something,¡± Cessair brusquely said, before hanging up.


    Cessair safely arrives at his home and greets his happy wife and eager children. His children plead to be dragged on the sleigh with their dad in wolf worm pulling a sleigh through the snow. Unable to bear their puppy eyes for long, Cessair says, ¡°Alright, but I want everyone to dress warmly!¡±


    The girls squeal with delight and rush to put on their winter coats and boots. Cessair bends down and gently kisses/nips his little boy¡¯s cheeks. Vincentius lets out a trail of giggle and burbles, ¡°Up! UP!¡± Cessair grins and tosses his boy up in the air before catching him to his wife¡¯s chagrin.


    ¡°You¡¯re going to drop him!¡± Lily hissed and protectively took her child back into her arms.


    Cessair grins roughly and says, ¡°You know he loves it.¡± Lily glares at her husband, but before she can speak, Cessair plants a kiss square on her lips silencing her. Lily blushes and is unable to speak as Cessair roguishly smiles at her before transforming into a large timber wolf and darting into the snow to play with his waiting girls. It was going to be such a fun day.

 * V3 - Chapter 69 – Prelude Ⅲ

    Atlas stares at his tightly clasped hands as he waits. Finally, a nurse emerges from the operation room and Atlas swiftly climbs to his feet. Atlas feels the blood drain away from his face at seeing her grave expression. The birthing nurse dejectedly says, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, sir. But the male twin did not survive the birth.¡±


    Atlas rises to his feet and says, ¡°What about the other baby and my wife, how are they doing?!¡±


    ¡°Your wife is currently being operated on, she lost a lot of blood. As for your baby girl, she is perfectly healthy and is currently being cleaned. You can see her in a few moments, sir,¡± the nurse said.


    Atlas lets out a sigh of relief and of sadness. He had wanted both babies to survive, but he had long since resigned himself to the fact that only one of them would survive. But as long as Giselle and one of the babies were fine, he would mourn the loss of the male twin in private. He needed to be strong, his wife needed him now more than ever.


    Atlas waits impatiently until a nurse says, ¡°Sir, you can see your daughter now.¡± Atlas hastily follows the nurse who leads him to a secluded room that only houses a single baby. The baby girl is sound asleep having been already feed bottle milk. A drop of milk can be seen dripping down the side of her mouth.


    The nurse carefully grabs the sleeping baby causing the baby to let out a gentle sound of complaint. The nurse carefully places the baby girl in Atlas¡¯s arms. The baby lets out a cry of discomfort causing Atlas to hastily take a seat in the rocking chair. The rocking motion causes the baby to cease her cries and fall asleep.


    Atlas smiles gently at the tiny face that seems to resemble his. A dark fuzzy wad of hair can be seen on her head as a tiny pink bow has been clipped into her hair. Atlas chuckles at the sight and loosens the pink bow from her hair. The baby doesn¡¯t stir as Atlas places the tiny pink bow in his suit pocket to remind him of her.


    Placing a kiss on the baby girl¡¯s red face, Atlas hands his child back to the nurse. Another nurse with a clipboard in hand enters the nursery and says, ¡°Mr. Starr, did you and your wife already pick a name for your daughter?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Victoria Starr,¡± Atlas firmly replied.


    ¡°Thank you,¡± the nurse replied as she writes the name on her clipboard before turning to walk away.


    ¡°Excuse, but when can I see my wife?¡± Atlas asked the retreating nurse.The author''s tale has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    ¡°In a bit, sir,¡± the nurse replied before going on her way.


    Atlas frowns in disappointment as the nursery nurse coughs pointedly hinting to him that it was time to leave the nursey. Atlas quietly returns to the waiting area and takes a seat. Atlas reaches into his suit jacket and is surprised to find a missing call and voicemail. Atlas carefully brings the phone to his ear and listens. His brows furrow at the message and swiftly returns the call. The phone rings and rings, but the call goes to voicemail. Atlas hangs up the phone as a look of frustration appears on his face.


    A familiar nurse voice interrupts Atlas thought, ¡°Sir, your wife is ready to see you now.¡±


    Atlas glances up with relief and strides towards his wife¡¯s room. Atlas stiffens in surprise and comes to a complete abrupt halt in the doorway. Giselle weeps into the chest of a familiar figure, who has his arms tightly wrapped around her as he rests his head on Giselle¡¯s head. It was a private moment that hurt to the very core. Atlas turns around before the two notice him and retreats. A pain crackles in his chest so ferociously that for a moment, he feels his heart is breaking in two.


    *


    Giselle finishes crying and embarrassingly pulls away. Wryly smiling, Giselle says, ¡°Oh, no I got all your suit wet with mucus.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, I don¡¯t mind,¡± the dark-haired man said as he reached for tissues with his Italian leather gloved hands.


    Giselle glances around and says, ¡°Where¡¯s Atlas?¡±


    The dark-haired man says, ¡°I¡¯m not sure, let me call him.¡± The phone rings and rings, but Atlas does not answer.


    Giselle clutches her sheets as the dark-haired man places a comforting hand over her hands. ¡°I¡¯m sure, he¡¯s just busy and forgot. Let me go look for him,¡± the dark-haired man said.


    A crisp sound startles them as Giselle moves away guiltily and the dark-haired man subtly pulls his hand from the bed sheet. Atlas¡¯s face is emotionless considering the circumstances. No joy nor sadness could be seen on his face as hope in Giselle¡¯s chest slowly dies.


    ¡°How are you feeling?¡± Atlas aloofly asked.


    Giselle bites her lip, before stiffly barking, ¡°My son is dead. How should I be feeling?!¡±


    Atlas doesn¡¯t react at the bitter words and says, ¡°Get some rest,¡± before turning around and walking out the door.


    Giselle smiles bitterly to herself as the figure of Atlas disappears through the doorway. ¡°I choose wrongly,¡± Giselle berates to herself and says, ¡°Could you leave for a bit, I¡¯m a bit tired. I just want to be left alone.¡±


    ¡°Of course, if you need anything just call,¡± the dark-haired man said and after a moment¡¯s hesitation, he gently leans down to place a tender kiss on her forehead, before striding away.


    More tears slip down her face as Giselle cries softly to herself. Her son was gone, but he would live. But the person who was supposed to be at her side right now and console her wasn¡¯t with her. Why? Didn¡¯t he love her enough? Of course, not, his work/the agency would always be more important. The tears dry on Giselle¡¯s face at the harsh realization, that it would always be like this. And if so, did she or could she stand to live like this for the rest of her life? With the question heavy and unanswered, Giselle closes her eyes and tries to sleep, not yet ready to face the music and make a choice.

 * V3 - Chapter 70 – Prelude Ⅳ

    The dark-haired man calls Atlas as he strides towards the office. The phone click is heard as he asks, ¡°Where are you?¡±


    ¡°I will be dealing with the mess you made. I¡¯ll be back by midnight at the latest,¡± Atlas curtly said, before ending the call.


    The dark-haired man frowns at the brisk tone of voice directed at him. Frowning, he dials another number and says, ¡°Scramble a team together, an urgent job has come up.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir,¡± came the swift reply. The dark-haired man swiftly returns to his office to begin preparations to flush out a mole.


    *


    That night Cessair returns from the grocery store with milk and some general groceries. The house is dark and quiet when Cessair pulls into the driveway. His feet crunch loudly against the newly fallen snow. With a grocery bag in each hand, Cessair fumbles to open the door until he manages to get it open. The house is dark as he stomps his boots clean on the welcome mat, before making his way to the dark kitchen.


    No doubt, the kids were already in bed and his wife was waiting in bed. Smiling cheerfully to himself he places the groceries on the kitchen counter, when something catches attention, a faint unknown scent. Before Cessair can react, he hears something moving towards him and a second later a head-splitting crack is felt. Cessair falls to the old kitchen tile floor as a boot appears in his line of vision and nothing more.


    *


    The Queen Mother glowers hatefully at the emotionless mortal before her. ¡°I should kill, you where you stand! Do you think I am not aware that it is your people who killed my only child, my poor son, Draco! I should have you torn limb from limb, while you yet live as punishment!¡± The Queen Mother roared from her ivory throne.


    Atlas coldly says, ¡°Your child was dealing in humans. We had warned him and he was aware that the agency would not tolerate his actions again. The agency represents humanity interests and you best remember that your majesty. I needn¡¯t remind you of the pact between the Conclave and the Agency and the recursions should you break the truce.¡±


    The Queen Mother¡¯s nostrils flair in anger as she leans back on the ivory throne. ¡°I am aware of the pacts in place, you, deplorable little man,¡± The Queen Mother hissed. ¡°I will abide by the pacts, but the pact does not apply to personal bloodline feuds. I declare it to be so, a life for a life until the debt is repaid, the Conclave shall never more tolerate your presence, Atlas Starr. Envoys are to be sent in your stead if needed. Now, depart at once from my court before I claim what is rightfully mine!¡±


    Atlas Starr nods at the Queen Mother before departing from her court. Firmly escorted out of the Conclave. Atlas enters the waiting chopper on the roof and signals for the pilot to depart. Over the sound of the chopper rotors, Atlas says into the intercom, ¡°I need to be dropped off prior to the agency.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir,¡± the pilot stated making the arrangements as they head to the nearest airport.


    *


    Soft whispers can be heard as Cessair groans awake. A flashlight flickers in his eyes causing his splitting headache to roar even more. Cessair over his splitting headache tires to find his family. He can scent his family nearby in the house, frightened. Squinting his eyes, Cessair sees a figure sitting in the shadows. Cessair growls, ¡°What do you want with me and my family?¡±


    The man says, ¡°It¡¯s you I want, they are merely unfortunate collateral damage.¡±


    Cessair swallows and says, ¡°What do you want to know?¡±


    ¡°Simple, I want to know, who you work for?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, I was merely asked to follow you. Nothing more.¡±


    ¡°Is that really, all?¡±


    ¡°Yes, you can check my phone and home. I haven¡¯t taken any pictures or done anything else, I was merely told to watch over you,¡± Cessair said.


    ¡°I see, how unfortunate.¡±


    Cessair stiffens, ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°Had I known, I would have reacted less drastically. Oh well, no use crying over spilled milk,¡± the man muttered as he climbed to his feet. Men suddenly move and hold Cessair¡¯s head still as Cessair struggles to no avail. The shadowy man stepped into the light with a needle in his gloved hand.


    Cessair¡¯s eyes widen in recognition of the figure. ¡°I¡¯ve been meaning to test this out, but I just haven¡¯t found the right subject. I suppose you will have to do,¡± the dark-haired man as he injected the fluid into Cessair¡¯s neck.


    Cessair feels a warm feeling come over his body as the men drag him towards the basement. Cessair weakly struggles as he feels the change forcefully come over him. ¡°I hope you enjoy your meal,¡± the dark-haired man said as Cessair was tossed down the basement stairs.


    Cessair tries to speak but is unable to as his gaze goes red and he begins to forcefully change. The screams of his wife and children fill his ears until soon there is warm flesh and blood in his mouth. Nothing, but red and even more red to fill his world until there is nothing left.This book was originally published on Royal Road. Check it out there for the real experience.


    *


    On the flight home, Atlas receives an urgent call. ¡°Sir, a wild changeling has been caught. It was a timber wolf who went rogue and slaughtered his entire family. Shall we put him down?¡± The personal asked.


    Atlas hand tightens around the phone as he crisply says, ¡°No, I want to see him first.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir,¡± the agent said as the call goes dead.


    Atlas in a croaking voice says, ¡°Cancel my previous orders return to the base immediately.¡±


    The pilot nods in understanding and heads back towards the base. Hours later the flight lands and Atlas arrives at the base. Atlas firstly rather than seeing to his wife makes his way to the containment cells. A muzzled timber wolf is chained to the floor as Atlas peers through the cells.


    Atlas tiredly closes his eyes and leans his head to rest against the metal bars. ¡°I¡¯m so sorry, old friend,¡± Atlas remorsefully whispered. The Timber wolf lets out a soft whine at his words and pads over. The wolf¡¯s golden eyes seem to glimmer with moisture as it gazes up at him. Atlas reaches through the bars and removes the muzzle. The timber wolf shakes his head as the collar and chain ring loudly in reply.


    Atlas tosses a blue pill onto the floor, before the softly growling wolf. ¡°The cure is still in experimental form, it should return you to yourself, but it might take years. But not matter who long it takes I will come back for you,¡± Atlas said.


    The timber wolf chomps down on the pill and swallows it. The large wolf lets out a soft whine and scratches something on the floor with its claws. The timber wolf howls twice before padding back to the original spot to curl up into a ball with his tail tucked over his face.


    Atlas narrows his eyes at the rough sketch. A circle and line going out, the symbol of Mars or male gender symbol. Atlas eyes dart in rapid thought as he pieces some of the puzzles together. A frigid look appears on his face as Atlas turns on his heels and marches away. As he strides through the agency, the agents move out of his way. Without knocking, Atlas opens the door and harshly orders, ¡°Leave us!¡± The agents scramble out of the door as Atlas closes the door firmly behind them.


    The dark-haired man glances up in surprise and says, ¡°What is the matter, Atlas? If it¡¯s about the changeling, I can assure he was a spy. I saw the perfect opportunity to test the drug and on a criminal as the subject. And as expected the results were perfect even better than I expected. And now, the entire changeling population true faces will be shown to the world, that of wild beasts. It will be now so easy to label the changelings as threats and systematically destroy them.¡±


    Atlas face became even icier if at all humanly possible. ¡°The drug labs and scientists are systematically being destroyed. That drug is far too dangerous to be allowed to exist,¡± Atlas retorted.


    ¡°But, why? It¡¯s perfect for our uses, Atlas?¡± The dark-haired man protested in confusion.


    ¡°And then what, a purge of all those who are carriers of the changeling traits? And then where will that leave us! The agency is trying to save Humanity not systematically destroy it,¡± Atlas frostily declared.


    The dark-haired man sighs and says, ¡°You¡¯re right. I just got a tiny bit caught up in finally being able to protect humanity from one less threat, I¡¯m sorry Atlas. It won¡¯t happen again.¡±


    ¡°And it won¡¯t, you¡¯ve been reassigned to the business department,¡± Atlas matter-of-factly stated.


    ¡°Atlas, you¡¯re over reacting-,¡± The dark-haired man objected only to be interrupted.


    ¡°I warned you to not push me again and you disobeyed me,¡± Atlas icily said. The dark-haired man opened his mouth to apologize, but it is too late. ¡°Do not push me again,¡± Atlas warned, before storming out of the office. And from then on, their relationship would only break down until it completely severed away.


    *


    The medical grizzly doctor of the agency rubs his tired eyes and takes a seat in his dark office. A few seconds later, he finally notices that the lights off are off in his office. Reaching to turn on the light, the doctor stiffens as a soft needle prick is felt at the base of his skull. The doctor tumbles onto the desk and becomes still. A few minutes later, a nurse appears to see the familiar figure of the doctor sound asleep in the dark on his desk. The nurse chuckles to herself at the familiar site and closes the door. She would come back in an hour to waken him.


    Sadly, that would never happen until morning due to an expected emergency in the ER. By that time, the doctor was pale and stiff. The autopsy would reveal the doctor died of natural causes, a heart attack. A few days later the funeral was held in private with even Mr. Starr in attendance.


    After the funeral, the members of the medical staff returned to the agency, but Atlas Starr took a side trip to an undisclosed pub. Atlas having called ahead enters the empty bar, where Tim is already waiting with a drink ready on the bar. Atlas takes a seat on a bar stool and drinks down the shot of scotch in a single gulp. ¡°Another,¡± Atlas said as he slams the shot onto the bar.


    Tim furrows his brows and thinks better of it. Grabbing an entire bottle of scotch, Tim pours himself a shot, before placing the bottle before Atlas. Atlas pours himself another shot and downs it once more. ¡°What happened?¡± Tim quietly asked.


    Atlas grimaces at the question and pours himself another drink. ¡°I killed one of my own,¡± Atlas softly answered.


    ¡°But why is this time different, you¡¯ve done it before?¡± Tim solemnly asked.


    ¡°I-. I killed an innocent man for knowing too much merely because I can no longer trust my own,¡± Atlas murmured, before swallowing the fourth shot in a row.


    Tim takes the scotch bottle away from Atlas¡¯s grasping hand. Atlas glowers at the bar owner but doesn¡¯t speak. ¡°I told you, Atlas, I warned you. Once you tread down that path, there is no turning back except for death, which is the only end,¡± Tim chastised.


    ¡°I have no choice,¡± Atlas bitterly said.


    ¡°We always have a choice,¡± Tim reputed.


    ¡°My son was taken away from me-, but it is of little comfort to me that he will live, knowing who and why he was taken. My daughter¡¯s abilities were destroyed and remains alive as a target, my only weakness so to speak. And my wife-, my wife believes I no longer love, because I cannot bare for the weight of my sins to be passed down to her,¡± Atlas said as he bows his head forward.


    ¡°And now, I-, I will have no choice but to harden my heart to protect all that I hold dear. I will destroy that which I love with my own two hands to save them. I-, I don¡¯t know what else to do. Please, tell me, what I should do, grandfather?¡± Atlas pleaded and raised his eyes upward, begging for help as he meets his grandfather¡¯s gaze.


    Tim glances away and aloofly says, ¡°I walked from the council and my family a long time ago. I am merely known as Tim, now.¡±


    Atlas¡¯s face freezes at the frigid words that freeze his heart over until any hope that was left was crushed in that single statement. A smile strangely appears on Atlas face, the smile that would become infamously known through the world as the devil incarnates smile appears. ¡°I see,¡± Atlas decisively said. Atlas reaches into his suit and pulls out the amount for the drinks, carelessly tossing the bills onto the bar. ¡°Payment for your services rendered, Bartender,¡± Atlas curtly said.


    Tim stares blankly at the money and before he can speak. Atlas turns away and says, ¡°Goodbye, Bartender.¡± That was the last time Atlas Starr ever was kind. From that moment on, Atlas Starr would become the man known throughout the world as the devil¡¯s incarnate. The monster and devil feared by all.

 * V3 - Chapter 71 – Prelude Ⅴ

    Sometime later, the man in the tailored suit and Italian leather gloves sits at an open restaurant. On the table next to him an old man with a cane takes a seat. With their backs to each other, the handsome dark-haired man takes a sip from his dark coffee. ¡°Well, does the boy fulfill your requirements?¡± The dark-haired man asked.


    The old man without glancing back narrows his eyes. ¡°Yes, he is an exceptional talent the likes the world has ever seen. He¡¯s perfect for our uses and best of all, he is the perfect shield. Even Atlas Starr will hesitant to touch his own child,¡± Master Ferguson croaked.


    A charming smile appears on the man¡¯s face. ¡°Interesting. Then why handicap the twin sister, she had as much potential as he did. There wasn¡¯t much of a difference in their abilities,¡± The dark-haired man commented, before casually taking another sip of his dark coffee.


    ¡°The female child will pose a danger to the council, it was foreseen. The council voted and decided that it would be better to entirely avoid the counter, and therefore the problem was nipped in the bud before it even began¡± Master Ferguson answered.


    The dark-haired man chuckles, ¡°Is that so? But all I see is actions that resemble those of King Lauis of legends. But I wonder if the council has truly escaped the hands of fate? But I suppose only time will tell.¡± The dark-haired man places his cup down with a soft chink on the porcelain cup saucer. ¡°However, had it been me, I would never have been so weak. I would have killed the child myself and ensured that fate never occurred. What is a little blood spilled in the face of a sheer guaranteed future?¡± The dark-haired man commented.


    Master Ferguson narrows his eyes and sarcastically replies, ¡°Oh, forgive me, I had not thought of that.¡± Master Ferguson snorts to himself and grumbles, ¡°We both know that would have only served to attract Atlas Starr¡¯s full wrath. And we cannot afford to make our move yet.¡±


    ¡°Yes, yes. Now, if that is all, let us end our brief but most profitable partnership,¡± the dark-haired murmured as he glanced back down at his newspaper.


    ¡°Oh, I find it strange that you are pleased given your recent demotion,¡± Master Ferguson spitefully said.


    ¡°Oh, I am somewhat depressed, but I tend to look at the broader scheme of things. My vision will not be built in a single night¡¯s work, time and patience will be the key to bring forth my vision into existence. And most importantly, the council will owe a favor when the time comes, do remember, Master Ferguson, I will come to collect. I would hate to have to forcefully aid you in recollecting such a favor,¡± the dark-haired man said with a playful smile.


    ¡°The council does not forget it¡¯s debt,¡± Master Ferguson growled as he rose to his feet.


    ¡°Oh, and my most profound condolences on your daughter¡¯s death. I heard she was a wonderful wife and mother, but I¡¯m sure you will raise her child well. Remind me, how old is your grandson, 6 or 7 years old?¡± The dark-haired man causally asked.If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement.


    The grip on Master Ferguson¡¯s cane tightens as he brusquely says, ¡°Threaten mine own flesh and blood and I will see you hang for it.¡± Master Ferguson limps away as a smile plays on the dark-haired man¡¯s face. ¡°We shall see,¡± the dark-haired man happily murmured to himself, before returning to the news. After all, he had all the time in the world for his plans to bear fruit. For it was always the poisonous snake that got the last laugh.


    *


    An unknown time later, the dark-haired enters a grand court that is empty except for the inhuman beauty seated in an ivory throne. Dressed in black clothing of mourning, the Queen Mother coldly says, ¡°Why has a representative of the agency come to see me?


    ¡°This is on my own recognizant,¡± the dark-haired man replied.


    The Queen Mother narrows her eyes and says, ¡°Tell me, mortal, why should I not destroy you where you stand?


    ¡°I have a minor proposal for you, Queen Mother, that will benefit both parties,¡± the dark-haired man suggested.


    ¡°I am listening, mortal. Speak,¡± the Queen Mother ordered.


    ¡°I will ensure Atlas Starr¡¯s death by using the hand of the Esper¡¯s to do so,¡± The dark-haired man said.


    The Queen Mother thoughtfully narrows her eyes. ¡°And what does that grant me, mortal? I wish to see him die before me for his vile murder of my son,¡± the Queen Mother susurrated.


    ¡°I understand your grief, My Queen. But by withholding your wrath, the Conclave will gain more,¡± the dark-haired man persuasively said. The Queen Mother nods at him to continue. ¡°Stay your hand, My Queen and in exchange, I will assure you that with the death of Atlas Starr, the entire world be at your mercy. Please allow me to show proof of my devotion, My Queen. I shall personally whisper a secret only known two, one them myself and now yourself, My Queen,¡± the dark-haired man connivingly stated.


    The Queen Mother frowns and says, ¡°Very well, approach mortal. But should any signs of treachery present themselves I shall kill you.¡±


    ¡°Of course, My Queen,¡± the dark-haired man solemnly replied. With frim strides, he crosses up the steps and leans over the Queen Mother. The dark-haired man whispers so softly that the Queen Mother barely catches his words. But her eyes widen with shock at his words the reveal untold secrets.


    The dark-haired man politely retreats backward to his original position. The Queen Mother leans back to rest against her throne in pensive thoughts. ¡°Very well, I shall abide by your request. Now depart, mortal.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, My Queen,¡± the dark-haired man said, before moving to turn away.


    ¡°Mortal, I too, shall tell you a secret,¡± the Queen Mother said with some relish as the dark-haired man stiffens and turns to face her once more.


    ¡°I have lived for long and survived the undercurrents of this world. But do not foolishly believe for one second I cannot see what you are playing at, little thing. Nevertheless, I shall grace you with some advice, little thing. Do not underestimate, Atlas Starr, that devil may be killable, but his legacy, may not so be easily uprooted,¡± the Queen Mother flatly stated.


    The dark-haired man confidently nods at the Queen Mother, before striding away. The Queen Mother shakes her head at the follies of youth. The dark-haired man departs from the Conclave as a large smile appears on his face. Everything was falling into place exactly as planned. It would take years for the threads of the world to unravel and when they did, he would be waiting.


    The simple truce held until the spoken promise was fulfilled. The hand used was that of the Esper¡¯s, but the bargain made was with the Conclave. And when that day came, the time of formal truces was over. The time of conquest would finally come, and all hell would be unleashed on the unsuspecting Earth.

 * V3 (CH 1) - Chapter 72 – Invitation

    12-23<sup>rd</sup>-01, A Cold Winter¡¯s Thursday.


    It had been little over two months since, their return from their excursion as unwilling participates in social activities. 56 had already been sent home for the evening with the firm order to bake sweets for their return. #017 finishes closing the shop early as most of her usual customers were gone even the loners. And even, they had already left making plans to hold a three-day magic card game tournament including a gift exchange party. The owner had not been invited, but Miss Sub-Rosa had, who discreetly declined to attend to the great disappointment of the tournament holders.


    Mr. Wilkins sits cutely on the counter wearing a yellow raincoat with the hood up and black snow boots to keep his feet dry. #017 finishes writing the sign that says in bold letters, ¡°We will be closed for the holiday weekend, we will return the following Monday and be open during regular store hours.¡±


    #017 finishes hanging up the sign at the front door, when she sees a convoy of security vehicles pull up. Without saying a word, Mr. Wilkins darts behind the counter and opens a large safe to remove two semi-automatic weapons. What can be said, Mr. Wilkins had grown a tad paranoid after their social excursions. As such, Mr. Wilkins remains behind the counter in hiding as a figure steps out of one the vehicles. Despite protests from his security, the figure strides out into the falling snow and strides down the pavement.


    #017 face tightens with mixed feelings as she debates whether to lock the store door or not. But he had already seen her at the door, there was no telling what he would. He probably would follow her all the way home and then she would be forced to invite him inside, which would be an utter nightmare.


    #017 takes a few steps back as the figure in an expensive coat and clothing enters the store. The door twinkles merrily as the man carefully wipes his expensive shoes dry on the carpet. His Italian gloved hands dust the snow off his hair and face to reveal a handsome, warm smile. Dark hair, a strong nose and cheekbones with bright sky-blue eyes, he was the perfect masculine package.


    ¡°Hello, Victoria, how have you been? We missed you at the funeral,¡± the handsome man sincerely said. Mr. Wilkins chokes behind the counter at the statement and leans closer to the counter to listen.


    ¡°I¡¯m doing very well, Uncle Douglas. As for father¡¯s funeral, I did attend, after everyone had left,¡± #017 drily replied. Uncle Douglas was her father¡¯s only sibling, his younger brother to be precise.


    ¡°Yes, I thought that would be the case. Either way, it is good to see you again, Victoria,¡± Douglas sincerely said as #017 casually places her hands in her pocket.


    ¡°Bonnie and I thought it would be nice if you came and spent Christmas with us and the kids. Jamie and Jennifer are both turning 18 this upcoming year and you know Tyler, our youngest is turning 10 as well. I¡¯m sure your cousins would love to get to know you and see you. The last time they saw you was when all of you were just babes and Tyler hadn¡¯t even been born. So, what do you say, care to join us?¡± Douglas hopefully asked.


    Mr. Wilkins is having a mild attack behind the counter. Atlas Starr had a younger brother? And his girl hadn¡¯t told him about it? Feeling vastly betrayed and hurt Mr. Wilkins cranes his ears intently to listen.


    #017 politely declines the offer, ¡°Thank you, Uncle Douglas for the kind and most gracious invitation, but I already made plans. Besides, I doubt Bonnie truly wants me there. After all, despite my not so similar appearance I fear I will only serve as a constant reminder of my biological mother, Giselle. And then, dear uncle, you will be forced to explain your ex-martial affair that broke the bond of brotherhood between two loving brothers to your children. And therefore, leaving me, to be utterly responsible for ruining Christmas for you and your family.¡±The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.


    Mr. Wilkins chokes at the family secret being revealed. He had always thought it had been Giselle who left Atlas. Maybe, she had, but not before having an affair with Atlas¡¯s only family member. No wonder, they never got back together. How could Atlas ever stomach such a betrayal? But at least that proved Atlas once upon a time had, had a heart and had truly loved. The proof lay in the fact that Giselle still lived and wasn¡¯t buried six feet under the ground.


    Douglas loudly sighs and says, ¡°You decline just as diplomatically as your father ever did. Oh well, I can¡¯t say I didn¡¯t try. But should you change your mind, Victoria, you are always welcome in our humble home.¡± Douglas removes an invitation in a golden-lined envelope and places it on the stand next to the door. ¡°Just in case,¡± Douglas mutters as he turns away. Douglas places his hand on the door handle and pause before saying over his shoulder, ¡°As for the affair, Victoria, that was business between adults and sometimes life gets complicated. Please don¡¯t mention it again.¡±


    #017 politely smiles and says, ¡°Of course, Uncle, I am vastly aware of that, but you fail to remember I was an unwilling casualty of that event. I have to wonder, exactly what possessed you, Douglas? For being such a brilliant man, you seem to have been unable to see past your own nose to have thought there would be no repercussions to sleeping with your brother¡¯s wife. Truthfully to this say the least, even now, I find I¡¯m genuinely surprised that you¡¯re not sleeping with fishes and given father¡¯s personality, we both know that is an accurate fact not an exaggeration on my part.


    So, I can only help but wonder, did you beg for your life or did Bonnie? No, it would have had to been Bonnie, because Atlas, would have surely told you to go to hell and stay there So, dear uncle, you¡¯re right, it¡¯s not any of my god damn business, but it¡¯s much to fun being a spectator and being able to judge such blatant stupidity.¡±


    Douglas is silently for a moment before murmuring, ¡°Then here¡¯s to hopefully seeing you soon, Victoria.¡± Douglas firmly pushes the door open as a twinkling sound fills the air. The snow falls on the upright figure that marches towards his waiting convoy. With wary eyes, #017 watches him disappear into a vehicle and the convoy swiftly depart just as suddenly as they came.


    Mr. Wilkins throws the weapons back into the safe and loudly slams it shut. Indignant, Mr. Wilkins climbs onto the counter and puts his hands on his hips in fury. ¡°Seventeen, why didn¡¯t you tell me, you still had living family members?!¡± Mr. Wilkins shirked, tactfully failing to mention the affair.


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t relevant,¡± #017 stoically replied without removing her gaze from the white landscape before her.


    ¡°Okay, fine then. Does your father have any more sibling¡¯s or family members I don¡¯t know about?¡± Mr. Wilkins demanded to know.


    ¡°Possibly, grandfather was a famous philander according to everyone,¡± #017 drily commented as Mr. Wilkins looks as if he is about to explode. ¡°But no, Douglas is Father¡¯s only younger sibling as far as I know.¡±


    Mr. Wilkins breathes through his new and asks, ¡°Fine then. Is there anyone you have failed to mention?¡±


    #017 is silent for a second before carefully replying, ¡°Technically, Giselle still has living family members, do those count?¡±


    ¡°Yes,¡± Mr. Wilkins growled.


    ¡°Then yes, but they are irrelevant,¡± #017 murmured.


    Mr. Wilkins narrows his eyes and grumbles, ¡°Right.¡± Failing to hear more on the subject, Mr. Wilkins knows that is all he will be able to pry out from his girl. Mr. Wilkins leaps off the counter and climbs onto his girl¡¯s body to sit and perch on her shoulder. ¡°Fine, let¡¯s go home. 56 should be done by now.¡±


    #017 smiles faintly at the suggestion and locks the store behind her before walking out into the snow. After a while, Mr. Wilkins interjects, ¡°So, what exactly did Douglas and Atlas do together?¡±


    #017 firmly answers, ¡°Wilkins, trust me, you don¡¯t want to know.¡± Mr. Wilkins is quiet the rest of the way in deep thought. Did this man bode ill for his girl? Mr. Wilkins can only wait and watch, preparing for the worst. That is all any teddy bear can do for his girl.

 * V3 (CH 2) - Chapter 73 – Orders

    A shadowy figure is in deep thought as the convoy of security vehicles travels at full speed despite the snowy weather. The only sound is the wiper¡¯s scraping against the windows every few seconds, any other person would have been irritated by the sound, but not him. He found solace in the constant ticking of the heartbeat like sound. A subtle reminder that every living being possessed such a blatant weakness.


    A vibration inside his coat pocket awakens him from his musings. Italian leather gloved hands reach elegantly into the coat pocket to retrieve the electronic device. Upon sliding his finger over the device, a familiar voice of Vincent comes through and asks, ¡°Sir, we are at the location as instructed. What are your commands?¡±


    ¡°Ceterum autem censeo Carthaginem esse delendam,¡± the shadowy man said, ¡°Like the roman emperors of old, destroy Carthage and consider it done. Salting the Earth, that nothing more may nevermore grow.¡±


    ¡°Understood, sir. Your orders shall be executed,¡± Vincent gravely replied.


    The shadowy figure terminates the call and returns the electronic device to its place. The driver of the vehicle says, ¡°Sir, do you wish to take the interstate or proceed to the ready flight.¡±


    ¡°Thank you for the update, Murphy. Please head to the ready airstrip,¡± the shadowy figure replied.


    ¡°My pleasure, sir,¡± the driver replied without glancing back. The convoy speeds up as they drive down the streets without being stopped, rapidly approaching their destination. A soft smile can be seen on the shadowy figures face as he imagines the look of shock and despair that will shortly come to pass. Leaning in his seat, he imagines that face twisting with despair. Yes, that would be an appropriate retribution. A faint smile appears on his face, chilling enough to leave a grown man quaking in their pants. A devil¡¯s smile if one had to be exact.


    *


    The very air is ripped apart by explosions and the sound of rapid gunfire. A rugged figure returns fire, shouting over the loud sounds, John says, ¡°Giselle, we need to go!¡± A loud grunt is heard from the figure next to John collapsing back onto the floor in a pool of blood dead.


    A gorgeous woman fires at the assailant not even pausing to glance at their dead comrade, while her sleek black leather suit tightens in all the right places with every move. ¡°No, we have to get to, Sarah,¡± Giselle yelled back.


    ¡°She¡¯s already gone, Giselle.  They bombarded HQ first, I overheard, their desperate calls, before the first bomb blast on our end. The agency is being systematically destroyed, Giselle. If we are going to survive and avenge our comrades, we have to leave right now!¡± John persuasively roared.


    Giselle stubbornly barks back, ¡°Fine, then I¡¯ll do this without you.¡± Without waiting for a reply, Giselle darts out from her hiding spot and runs down the hallway at full speed in a rain fire.


    ¡°Aw, Hell! You have got to be kidding me right now!¡± John hisses through clenched teeth as he instinctively returns fire ensuring enough of a proper cover for Giselle to clear the hallway.


    The firing ceases for a moment as Giselle yells, ¡°I¡¯ll cover you hurry up! John curses under his breath as runs down the hallway as an explosion rips the hallway behind him. Scrambling to stay on his feet as the hall slides underneath, John dives forward as the floor disintegrates underneath. John begins to fall down when an unexpected firm hand reaches out and catches his. ¡°I gotcha,¡± Giselle said through gritted teeth as she gripped onto the wall with one hand and pulled John up with all her strength.


    A grin of relief appears on John¡¯s face as he pulls himself forward until his feet can touch the ground. Leaping forward, John releases his grip and lands a bit past Giselle. Giselle grins and says, ¡°Geez, you¡¯re heavy. Lay off the steak for once.¡±


    John¡¯s rugged face contorts into a smirk. ¡°Meat is what makes a man,¡± John proudly declared. Giselle chokes as John seriously changes the subject, ¡°Alright, so leapfrog style?¡±


    ¡°Yes, that would be best given the situation,¡± Giselle seriously replied.


    ¡°I¡¯ll go first,¡± John murmured before darting around the corner and firing, before taking cover. Giselle runs after him as John covers her as she takes cover.  The scene repeats itself until they reach the end of the hallway and shoot their attackers. The attackers gurgle to their deaths as the duo systematically destroys their enemies.


    The air rings with distant gunfire and explosions as the body shakes from another detonation. ¡°Are they trying to bring the god damn building down onto themselves as well? Crazy bastards,¡± John grumbled as he reaches down to remove a semi-automatic from their attacker¡¯s dead grasp. John takes one for himself and tosses another to Giselle.  Giselle begins to move forward as John curiously pauses to grab a small pouch off one of the attackers, before rushing after Giselle.Support creative writers by reading their stories on Royal Road, not stolen versions.


    Clouds of smoke fill the air the closer they near the office area of the agency. Parts of the building was on fire, but the fire had yet to spread to all of the areas. Heat scorches their skin as they hold in their coughs with eye-watering down their snoot covered faces. Unable to breathe, John rips off his sleeves and ties one around his face and hands the other over to Giselle. Giselle takes the offered rag and ties it around her face to breathe.


    Their footsteps sound loud in their ears as they step over fallen glass and items. The cubicles are streaked with the bodies of the agency bureaucracy. John becomes still at spotting a familiar corpse on the floor, his agency handler, Terry. Terry was married and had three kids. There were defensive wounds on his arms as he tried to protect himself to no avail. He had been stabbed three times cleanly through the guts. He would have led out in a matter of minutes or died from his internal organ injuries just as quickly.


    Giselle had gone ahead a few meters away, she softly cries out, ¡°Sarah? Can you hear me?¡± There is no response other than the soft crackling sound of fire.


    ¡°I told you, they are already gone. We have to leave Giselle, this has all the looks of an eradication order for the agency. C¡¯mon now,¡± John grunted as he moved towards her to drag her way if necessary for her own good.


    A faint cry can suddenly be heard, choking and coughing, ¡°Help! Someone please, I¡¯m trapped!¡±


    Giselle''s eyes widen with relief at recognizing the voice of Sarah. Giselle rushes forward as John hisses, ¡°Wait, it could be a trap?!¡± Too late Giselle vanishes into the fog of smoke as John rushes forward. Before he can reach her, a figure emerges behind John and cleanly shots John through the chest. John falls to the ground as the figure steps over him and goes after Giselle.


    John tastes blood in his mouth as he rolls himself to his side and rips off most of his shirt. Grunting in pain, John grabs a bobblehead off the floor and sticks into his mouth as he rolls his ripped shirt into a wad. Taking a deep breath, John stuffs the wad of clothing into the bleeding, gaping hole in his chest. John''s teeth bite down hard enough to crack the bobble head. Spitting the boggle head pieces out of his mouth, John hobbles to his feet in pain as he tries to breathe via his improvised shirt sleeve bandana.


    John coughs up a wad of blood and spits it roughly out. Wiping the blood from his mouth, John moves stealthy forward searching for voices or sounds. Voices can be heard further down the hallway as John sneaks forward to listen in and all the while trying to keep an eye out for the gunmen in the area with them.


    John hears the happy voice of Giselle say, ¡°Thank god, you¡¯re alright Sarah. I¡¯m almost down moving the cabinet, you¡¯ll be out of the closet shortly.¡±


    ¡°Thank you,¡± the sweet voice of Sarah said.


    John narrows his eyes in thought. Just how did Sarah know they were on the floor? They hadn¡¯t made any loud noises nor their voices were loud enough to be heard all the way through a closet door. Before he can continue that train of thought, the hair on John¡¯s neck pricks up as he dives for cover under a desk. Holding his breath, he waits as movement and the faintest of footsteps move near him. John¡¯s heart pounds as a loud crash from the room causes him to almost flinch.


    The sound of the crash was the cabinet being removed from the doorway. The door screeches open as loud female coughs can be heard from within. Giselle worriedly reaches down to help her curly chestnut-haired friend to her feet. ¡°It¡¯s okay now, Sarah, I have you,¡± Giselle caringly said.


    John opens his mouth to shout a warning as he sees the gunman approach the doorway entrance. Before John can utter a warning, the gunman in a stark, cold voice says, ¡°It¡¯s been a while, Giselle.¡±


    Giselle¡¯s eyes widen in shock as she hisses in recognition of the voice of the man standing in the doorway, ¡°Vincent.¡±


    The young man with one indigo and one black eye smiles behind his smoke mask. ¡°You know far too much for your own good, Giselle,¡± Vincent calmly stated.


    Giselle protectively stands before the frightened figure of her friend, Sarah. ¡°Stay behind me,¡± Giselle mutters under breath, before coldly saying, ¡°Of course, you¡¯re always the one sent in to do his dirty work.¡±


    ¡°What can I say, the devil makes work for idle hands and I like to keep busy,¡± Vincente drily replied. ¡°Besides I won¡¯t be the one shooting you.¡±


    Giselle frowns in confusion as a loud shot is heard from behind. In disbelief, Giselle feels a burning sensation in her back and through her front chest. With confusion, Giselle touches her hand to her chest to see a dark wetness on her outstretched palm. Turning around Giselle sees the cold face of Sarah say, ¡°Sorry, love, you were a good friend, but orders are order¡¯s.¡± Sarah pulls the trigger twice in rapid succession as Giselle falls to the floor dead with an expression of disbelief and utter betrayal on her face.


    ¡°There¡¯s should still one more left on the floor.¡± Vincent said, ¡°He¡¯s wounded, find him and eliminate him.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir,¡± Sarah replied as she pulled a smoke mask onto her face and darted out the door. The man known as Vincent purposefully leaves the area as Sarah carefully sweeps the office area one last time.


    John¡¯s heart pounds as he bites his tongue in fury hard. Holding in the urge to cough and burning eyes, John carefully crawls out from under the desk and makes his way to the office that had just been vacated. John stiffens at the sight of Giselle¡¯s cooling body on the floor. John slowly crawls forward and gently leans down to close her shocked eyes.


    John is silent for a moment in silence, before carefully reaching for the chain that always hung around Giselle¡¯s neck and firmly pulls. A moment later, from between her breasts, a small burner phone is pulled out from under her leather suit.


    John limps over to the cabinet and holes himself up in the office closet. The door creaks as it closes shut as the intensity of the heat scorches his very skin, but John dials the only number on the phone registered as 143. (Despite all communication signals having been shut down, this was a special one of a kind encrypted phone. The phone was only for emergencies as it only had a single use.) John tries to breathe as he impatiently waits for the other end to answer.

 * V3 (CH 3) - Chapter 74 – The Call

    Having walked home in the snow, they had removed all their wet clothing, boots and coat and changed into dry warm clothing. #017 and Mr. Wilkins take a seat at in the warm kitchen. #017 grabs warm cookies off the platter to munch on as 56 glares pointedly at her and mutters, ¡°Don¡¯t I at least get a thank you?¡±


    ¡°No, you don¡¯t,¡± #017 mumbled back with a mouth full of chocolate chip cookies earning her another indignant look from 56.


    ¡°Am I at least getting a Christmas present?¡± 56 hesitantly asked.


    ¡°Maybe,¡± #017 honestly replied. Somewhat mollified 56 shoves a batch of gingerbread cookies into the oven to bake. On #017¡¯s other side, Mr. Wilkins constructs a gingerbread fortress with two opposing armies. It was the gingerbread men defending their home from invasion against the frosted snowman shaped sugar cookies.


    #017 frowns as her phone beings to ring. Reaching into her pocket, she glances at the caller ID that reads, ¡°Unknown Number.¡± #017 swipes her finger to accept and says, ¡°Yes?¡±


    A static crackle can be heard over the line as a husky voice from her childhood, in short, sputters says, ¡°The agency is gone, we were betrayed.¡±


    Another pause as John gasps out, ¡°Vincent.¡± Before finally solemnly uttering, ¡°Your mother is dead.¡±


    #017 eyes fill with shock and disbelief as she climbs to her feet. ¡°John, where are you?¡± #017 urgently asked.


    A bitter cough is heard on the other end of the line. ¡°Avenge us,¡± John croaked and snapped the phone in half. For good measure, John stomps on the burner phone for good measure. Reaching into the stolen, surprise goodie pouch, John pulls half a dozen pins with his fingers as the closet door is forcefully pulled open.


    Sarah fires twice in swift, millisecond succession at John. John falters back against the wall and chokes out, ¡°See you later, treacherous bitch.¡± Sarah¡¯s eyes widen to late at seeing the pins fall from John¡¯s hands onto the floor. The explosion rips the entire area into shreds turning them both into pink mists including the corpse of Giselle. Nothing was left on that floor as part of the ceiling collapsed in. Smoke fills the area as the fire on the floor burns out and spread to other areas.


    *


    #017 eyes turn cold as Mr. Wilkins and 56 both flinch at her frigid gaze. ¡°Pack your things, we¡¯re taking a trip,¡± #017 ordered. Instantly 56 shuts off the oven and runs off to pack as #17 dials another number. The phone only rings once before being answered, ¡°Happy Holiday¡¯s Ma¡¯am. How may I serve you?¡± Jerry asked.


    ¡°I need a flight to be ready in fifteen minutes,¡± #017 stated.


    ¡°That is doable ma¡¯am, but the price-,¡± Jerry is brusquely cut off.


    ¡°Pay them anything they want, Jerry. I don¡¯t care just get it done!¡±The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    ¡°Yes, Ma¡¯am. May I know the destination to declare our flight plans with aviation?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll let you know when we take off.¡±


    ¡°Of course, Ma¡¯am. I will arrange it.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Jerry,¡± #017 replied before hanging up the phone.


    Mr. Wilkins stares at his girl and quietly asks, ¡°Is everything alright, Seventeen?¡±


    ¡°Yes, everything will be alright, Wilkins,¡± #017 firmly declared.


    Mr. Wilkins decides its best not to argue with his girl given her current emotional state. Minutes later, they are packed and on their way to the nearest airstrip. A private flight is commandeered after an extravagant bribe. Within fifteen minutes as promised they are in the air flying towards an unknown destination.


    *


    The shadowy man is in the air as well, when a call arrives. With an elegant motion, he puts down his newspaper and places the phone to his ear. ¡°Yes?¡± The man asked.


    ¡°Sir, your orders have been executed to the letter,¡± Vincent declared.


    ¡°Excellent. Where there any issues?¡±


    ¡°No, sir. The entire agency has been uprooted from the ground up.¡±


    ¡°Perfect. And what of your side orders?¡±


    ¡°Giselle has been taken care of, sir.¡±


    ¡°Outstanding. I do believe I will have a most enjoyable holiday this year.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m glad, sir. But there is one item to report.¡±


    ¡°Oh?¡± The shadowy man asked as his fingers reflexively tighten around his phone.


    ¡°We were able to detect on the signal feed that an unknown caller made an unknown call to an unknown number. The call lasted less than twenty seconds and nothing more,¡± Vincent reported.


    The shadowy figure narrows his eyes and asks, ¡°How?¡±


    ¡°From the tech¡¯s understanding, it was a singular use device that would be able to bypass any systems used for jamming all ongoing communications,¡± Vincent carefully answered.


    The shadowy man relaxes and says, ¡°That is understandable but given the length of the call. I am certain nothing of use was said. Nonetheless, keep an eye on all global chatter, we cannot afford for word of the attack to be leaked early and warn our enemies.  There are to be no mistakes made in the 2<sup>nd</sup> phase, is that understood, Vincent?¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir,¡± Vincent firmly responded.


    ¡°Merry Christmas, Vincent,¡± the shadowy man said, before hanging up, not giving Vincent enough time to politely answer back.


    A pretty flight attendant in uniform holds an unopened wine bottle of Dom Perigon and says, ¡°Sir, would you care for some wine?¡±


    ¡°No, thank you. I don¡¯t drink on business trips,¡± the shadowy man replied.


    ¡°My apologies, Mr. Montgomery. Is there anything else you would like?¡± The flight attendant sincerely asked.


    The handsome dark-haired man eyes the flight attendant for a moment, before replying, ¡°There is one thing,¡± Mr. Montgomery huskily said as he motioned for the pretty young thing to lean in closer. Mr. Montgomery persuasively whispers a naughty, little suggestion into her ear.


    The flight attendant blushes brightly, before nodding her head sweetly in yes. The flight attendant scurries towards the back of the place as Mr. Montgomery unbuckles his seat and leisurely follows suit. They are gone for some time before Mr. Montgomery returns with a pleased expression on his face. Adjusting his collar, Mr. Montgomery takes his seat and resumes reading.


    A minute after, the pretty flight attendant emerges from the back finished straightening her outfit and her hair. The flight attendant sashays over to Mr. Montgomery and leans in a seductive manner. The pretty flight attendant whispers into his ear, ¡°Should Mr. Montgomery need anything else, please just ask. It will be my pleasure to serve you again.¡± The flight attendant than impishly bites his ear for emphasis, before straightening back up. And with her hips swaying, sways down the aisle towards the Captain¡¯s quarters.


    Mr. Montgomery eyes gleam as he glances at the firm, bouncy backside of the flight attendant. With a rueful smile, he shakes his head and muses to himself. Once was enough for today. It did a man well to control his passions and desires. But importantly proved one¡¯s control over oneself. After all, that is all that separates man from the wild beasts of the wild.

 * V3 (CH 4) - Chapter 75 – Opening

    An extravagant courtroom is packed with elegantly dressed, powerful members of the Sanguniem Vorpal¡¯s Conclave. The room becomes hushed as the Queen Mother dressed in fine silk clothing takes a seat on the great white ivory throne. The Queen Mother leisurely crosses her legs allowing glimpses of the untouched flesh of her inner thighs.


    The Queen Mother¡¯s long polished nails tap in a rhythmic fashion against the ivory throne¡¯s armrest. The tapping sound is like an executioner¡¯s drumbeat announcing an upcoming death. The room is tense as the powerful figures refrain from moving nor breathing loudly lest they catch the unwanted attention of the angry Queen.


    Loud footsteps can be heard as two burly guards in black short sleeves uniform wearing execution like hoods accompany a frightened human. The guard halt with a loud stomp as they kneel and say, ¡°Greeting¡¯s Queen Mother, we apologize for presenting this unworthy to your majestic presence, but the human possesses what we seek.¡±


    One of the guards forcefully nudges the human to his knees. With a painful sound, the human stumbles onto his knees in fear. ¡°Speak Human!¡± A guard threating said pointing his long spear at the pathetic human.


    The human stinks with fear causing many to wrinkle their nose at the filthy scent and others eyes to glisten at the succulent scent causing their mouths to water. The human stutters, ¡°Gracious, Queen Mother, this one was a humble food slave in the house of Lady Clarise. I-, I and many other slaves can bear witness to who truly killed thy descendent.¡±


    The Queen Mother leans forward in her throne causing her ample chest to be shown beautiful. ¡°Human speak the truth!¡± The Queen Mother angrily hissed as her hands anxiously tighten their grip on the ivory throne.


    ¡°Yes, Queen Mother. The one who slew your child in a maddened fury was not the mortal governments but Lady Clarise,¡± the human declared. Many let out gasps of surprise and utter shock. The Queen Mother¡¯s pupil¡¯s dial to a pinprick size.


    ¡°Lies!¡± The Queen Mother hissed. ¡°Mortal, what proof do you have of thy treacherous words? Speak with care, Human, I grow weary of this farce.¡±


    Many of the court members blaze with righteous fury as the human says, ¡°Nothing, but my word and that of the others. But there is one who whose words the Queen can trust. Ask thy faithful servant, Marco, to recall the events that transpired that dreadful day. Thy servant Marco was present as well and a witness to Lady Clarise¡¯s madness.¡±


    The court parts like the red sea as a single individual is suddenly in plain view of the Queen. The Queen Mother narrows her eyes at the pale shaken figure as her nostrils flare in anger. ¡°Marco, are the mortal claims true?¡± The Queen Mother stonily asked.


    The court is deadly silent as they all wait with bated breath. ¡°Yes, Queen Mother,¡± Marco fearfully replied unable to lie in the presence of the Queen Mother.


    The Queen Mother lets out an angry hiss as the court members appear aghast at the terrible truth unfolding before them. ¡°Human, you are rewarded for your honesty with your life. Guards, remove him from my presence and set him free,¡± The Queen Mother coldly declared.Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation.


    ¡°Thank you, Queen Mother for your clemency,¡± The human gratefully said, before the guards dragged him away and escorted him out of the Conclave as ordered.


    The Queen Mother points a finger at Marco and beckons him forward. Trembling with fear Marco has no choice but to do so. Coming to a stop before the Queen Mother, he falls onto his knees and pleads for leniency. ¡°Queen Mother, I had no choice, I was under duress and feared for my life!¡± Marco begged to be believed.


    The Queen Mother leans back against the cool ivory throne. ¡°I believe you,¡± The Queen Mother said to the amazement of the court members and to the obvious and most grateful joy of Marco. ¡°But my child is dead, and you did nothing. The sentence is DEATH!¡±


    Marco lets out a howl of fear as guards pin him to the ground. A guard marches forward with a black cowl over his head and holds a sharpened glistening ax in his hands. Marco tries to speak but is unable to as a gag has been stuffed in his mouth preventing him from doing so.


    The gleaming ax is raised in the air and with a loud swoosh falls forward. The sharp blade passes through the flesh and bone strong enough to cause a spray of spark as it smashes into the floor. Blood oozes from the wound as the guard¡¯s step back from the corpse that weakly moves for a few seconds before becoming stiff and utterly still.


    The Queen Mother rises off her seat and everyone bows their head. The Queen strides down the red-carpeted steps and across the floor to the body of the dead. Gently reaching down, the Queen Mother takes the deceased shocked head and places a tender kiss on the cold cheek. The Queen Mother licks her lips tasting the sweet, bitter tears of Farwell.


    ¡°You are now forgiven, my child. See to it that his body is properly buried,¡± The Queen Mother graciously said.


    ¡°Long live the great and merciful Queen,¡± the court declared with cheers. The Queen Mother hides her smile of pleasure as she returns the decapitated head back to a guard. The guard reverently takes the head from the Queen Mother and carefully takes it away. Two guards carefully remove the corpse as instructed leaving a bloody trail in their wake. The chanting dies down to a dimmer as the Queen Mother climbs the step back to her throne and majestically reseats herself in her ivory throne.


    ¡°Thank you, my children, for your faithful presence. But now, please disperse and allow me, a word with mine councilors,¡± the Queen Mother firmly ordered. The Conclave court members swiftly disperse leaving only the original members of the Conclave secret meetings behind. The men all warily glance at each other as the doors shut loudly behind them. The sound echoes for a moment before silence fills the air and that of their breathing.


    ¡°Chancellors, I have a question,¡± the Queen mother said. ¡°How is it that the best and most nobles of the Sanguniem Vorpal bloodline failed to find the truth? Not only failing to do so but utterly failing the interests of the Conclave! Do you know, what you have done? Once, word reaches our enemies of the fault, they will see this as a mistake of weakness and not of strength! So, tell me, who was it that proposed the attack on the human government building?¡±


    The Chancellors are silent and remain glancing downward at the floor. The Queen Mother icily smiles revealing sharp fangs. ¡°I see. What loyalty, what friendship in the face of danger? Your bravery should be commemorated,¡± The Queen Mother taciturnly said.


    The Queen Mother leans back in her ivory throne. ¡°I shall fondly remember all of you, my children, I promise you,¡± the Queen Mother sincerely said. The Chancellors move uneasily at her words as from the shadows jaw-like tendrils emerge from the floor. The Chancellors screams fill the air as they are devoured alive until nothing is left behind.


    A tall, thin bald man emerges from the shadows that swiftly form a living shroud around the pale, heavily scarred body. ¡°You did well, my pet,¡± the Queen murmured as the figure came to kneel at her side. Reaching over to fondly stroke the shadowy cowl, the cowl shrouded man lets out a dog like a whine in reply. The Queen Mother coldly narrows her eyes at the empty throne room. Her enemies would soon come baying for blood, but let them all, come! For the Conclave had stood for thousands of years and would continue for a thousand more!

 * V3 (CH 5) - Chapter 76 – Christmas Eve

    Starting around 6 p.m. the guests begin to arrive at the Montgomery Manor for the annual Christmas Eve gathering. The festivities not only included family members and friends, but business associates and political acquaintances as well. The guests arrive in their expensive vehicles, before climbing up the steps to greet the host and hostess of the annual gathering. Afterwards, the guests will be able to mingle all night long to their heart''s content as they drink and eat from the professional chef prepared buffet that is kept warm and constantly being refilled and switched out with a fresh platter.


    Bonnie Montgomery, a petite southern blonde belle wears a delightful mint dress ensemble in lieu of the holidays. The mint dress ensemble fits her perfectly to a tee as she greets the guests alongside her husband, Douglas Montgomery. Douglas Montgomery looks as stunning and handsome as ever in a dashing dark navy, designer tailored suit. Douglas greets his guests with that ever so charming smile and an honest handshake. Though some of the more forward female guests dart in to lay a peck on his cheek to the annoyance of Bonnie, his wife.


    Douglas can only ruefully smile at his wife in reply, flashing innocently his dimples at her. Bonnie pretends to be upset as she huffs for a moment, before leaning in and placing a firm reminding cheek of her own on her husband¡¯s cheek. The female assailants face twist with envy or jealousy, but they politely smile at the sweet, loving gesture of the perfect couple. While the men, let out cheers and whistles of appreciation causing Bonnie to flush prettily and flash a shy smile in reply.


    Bonnie sighs with relief as they finally finish greeting the last of the guests by 7:40 p.m. Douglas leans and whispers to his wife, ¡°You look beautiful tonight.¡±


    Bonnies grinned happily and whispers playful back, ¡°You don¡¯t look so bad yourself, you, old rogue.¡±


    Douglas theatrically clutches his chest and staggers backward. ¡°My lady, thy words wound me,¡± Douglas sadly said making a pitiful puppy dog face.


    ¡°Douglas, not in front of the guests!¡± Bonnie hissed with embarrassment as some of the guests in the front hallway chuckle at seeing their antics.


    Douglas batts his eyes prettily and says, ¡°Sorry, love. How about a twirl around the room?¡±


    Bonnie purses her lips and says, ¡°Fine, but first, a bite to eat. I¡¯m famished, and my feet ache from standing so long.¡±


    ¡°Of course, my love,¡± Douglas replied as he took his wife by the hand and lead her into the greater hall. The doors close behind them, but a single sleek black car slowly makes its way up the long driveway. A guard alerts the doorman as they remain alert and waiting at the door for the rather late guest to arrive. The sleek and rather elegant vehicle rolls to a stop in front of the manor.Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon.


    A footman reaches for the passenger door and smoothly pulls it open for the late guest. A soft click is heard as a sleek black boot can be seen emerging from the car. The guest emerges to reveal a figure wearing a large, shapeless black parka that is rather warm.


    The figure in the thick, hooded coat strides up the stairs as the footmen remain alert at the entrance blocking the doorway entrance. A doorman stretches out his hand and says, ¡°Your invitation please.¡± The hooded figure reaches into their coat pocket and firmly places the invitation into the footman¡¯s outstretched hand. The footman swiftly pulls the invitation out of its envelope and reads the name on the invitation and confirms the veracity of the invitation. The second footman glances at the name and looks down at his electronic guest list for said name. After a minute, the footman finds the name and nods subtly at his partner that the unexpected guest is indeed on the invitation list. ¡°Thank you, Miss. Please enjoy the festivities,¡± a footman said as he moved aside to allow the female guest to enter the manor hall.


    ¡°Why I do believe that I will,¡± the female guest replied before entering the hallway only pausing to remove her coat and handing it over to the coat-master, (employee in charge of collecting and hanging coats or purses, before seeing them properly returned to their owners). The door slams shut behind the guest as the driver of the vehicle pulls away to park in the garage in wait. The driver is a familiar older man named Jerry.


    *


    Vincent glances at his military grade watch that reads 23:00 while holding to a handrail in the cargo bay. Vincent glances at the hardened men standing before him, ready in full body suits and armament. ¡°We¡¯re only a minute out, be ready to deploy,¡± Vincent loudly shouted making himself heard over the sound of the engine propellers.


    The cargo plane begins to dive as the cargo bay doors slowly open allowing the high-altitude wind to rush in. ¡°Be ready to jump on my signal,¡± Vincent shouted. The men line up in a neat file as the plane descends over a castle in the middle of a city. ¡°Go, go, go!¡± Vincent cried out as the man rush forward and leap into the air. They dive towards the ground like speedy arrows only deploying their chutes at the last possible second. Their black parachutes flutter silently in the breeze, a sinister image of giant bats descending below to feast upon living flesh.


    Vincent raises his hand as a signal for the cargo bay doors to close. The doors slowly close behind him as the plane rises into the air to a higher elevation. Vincent speaks into his radio, ¡°All communications are to cease on this frequency except for emergencies.¡± Clicks can suddenly be heard through the radio frequency in the short reply for, ¡°Roger or Copy That.¡±


    The airplane hangar hovers nearby like an ancient predatory circling above the city waiting for a chance to dive down and unleash its bloody fury. Vincent heart pounds as he grins in the darkness of the night to himself. ¡°Merry Christmas,¡± Vincent murmured to himself imaging the wonderful present that was being delivered right to their unsuspecting doorstep.

 * V3 (CH 6) - Chapter 77 – Christmas Eve Ⅱ

    Mr. Cross and Mrs. Cross smile as they greet old friends among those present at the Christmas gathering. Albert sighs to himself in boredom at having been dragged to the social event to mingle. At his side, stands the petite figure of council member Soren in a Santa girl outfit. Eying council member¡¯s outfit, Albert wisely keeps his thoughts to himself. Council member Soren was basically a pedophile wet dream. The ultimate jailbait, that was over the legal age of contentment.


    Margaret Cross whispers to her surly son, ¡°Albert, try to at least pretend to be happy.¡±


    Albert plasters a fake smile on his face. ¡°There happy,¡± Albert whispered back.


    Margaret sighs in resignation and elbows her husband, Monty Cross firmly in his ribcage to grasp his attention. Monty winces and politely excuses himself from the conversation, before turning toward his wife and hissing, ¡°What dear, I was in the middle of an important conversation?¡±


    Margaret¡¯s face becomes steely as she ominously says, ¡°Oh, what I have to say is of no value to you?¡±


    Monty swiftly backpedals, ¡°No, dear! What I meant to say, that it¡¯s just rude to leave a conversation like that. But never mind that, what is it dear?¡±


    ¡°Dear, will you say something to your son?¡± Margert pointedly said as she gestures with her eyes at their eldest child.


    Monty sees the rather fake smile on Albert¡¯s annoyed face. ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll have a word with him. But couldn¡¯t we just have left him at home with his sister?¡± Monty said earning him a dark glare from his wife. Monty swiftly puts an arm around his son and says, ¡°Albert, how about you try to enjoy yourself just for the evening. There''s food and even pretty girls for you to chat up. Go and act your age.¡±


    Albert opens his mouth to complain, but the Montgomery couple emerges from the crowd and stops to speak to his mother. Margaret and Bonnie were college friends and fellow sorority pledge sisters. They both squeal each other¡¯s names, ¡°Margaret! ¡°Bonnie!¡± Before hugging each other with glee. Monty and Douglas greet each other with a head nod in the fashion only husbands can in full understanding of each other.


    Soren snorts to herself at the unsightly display and mutters, ¡°Freaking teenagers. I¡¯m going to get myself a drink,¡± before striding over to the punch bowl. But given Soren¡¯s actual age that failed to match her physical appearance that was an accurate description. Of course, one could also argue, that Soren contributed to wrongful misunderstandings by dressing far too young when in comparison to her actual age.


    ¡°How are the kids?¡± Margaret asked.


    ¡°Growing up as usual,¡± Bonnie replied.


    The two-woman chat like old times as Monty nurses his drink in silence and Douglas placidly looks on. Before Douglas can pry his wife out her friend¡¯s grasp, a female voice from behind him says, ¡°So this is the Grandma Montgomery¡¯s family home? It¡¯s quite nice considering I¡¯ve never been here before.¡± Albert glances up with shock at the familiar voice as Soren spits out a mouth of her alcohol punch on a poor unsuspecting guest. The guest almost gives her a dirty look, but Soren gives the guest a scorching guest that makes the guest swiftly hurry away and vanish into the crowd. Soren bites her lips anxiously at the uncanny coincidence of the appearance of Victoria Starr. Nothing good could come of it.Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.


    Douglas''s face contorts for a moment before he turns around with a welcoming smile. Arms stretched wide for a hug, he s, ¡°Victoria, you made it! I thought you weren¡¯t coming?¡±


    An unexpected polite expression is on #017¡¯s face with an equal polite, cordial smile as she most firmly evades his outstretched arms. ¡°Why Uncle Douglas, I wouldn¡¯t miss it for the world,¡± #017 sincerely said causing Douglas to stiffen at the unexpected reply as his arms lamely fall to his side.


    ¡°Is that you, Aunt Bonnie? Why I haven¡¯t¡¯ seen you since I was a mere child, you look as breathtaking as ever,¡± #017 comments.


    Albert gapes with shock as Monty¡¯s eyes narrow in recognition. Margaret''s cheeks tighten in shock as Bonnie trembles, before turning to face the child of that woman! Wearing a fitted white suit and black sleek boots, #017 makes quite the striking figure. But rather, than the presence of her mother being invoked, there was a far colder one, that of her father.


    Bonnie faintly smiles and says, ¡°You¡¯ve grown so much since I last saw you, Victoria, you look just like your father.¡±


    #017 smile wolfishly widens at the accurate statement. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ve been told that countless times,¡± #017 coldly said causing the air to become awkward. ¡°Anywho, I¡¯m here on Uncle Douglas¡¯s invite, he said, he wanted me to get to know my three lovely cousins. I still remember Jamie and Jennifer from when we were children, but I¡¯ve never met Tyler. I would just love to meet him.¡±


    Bonnie lips attempt to twitch themselves into a semblance of a smile, but fail miserably creating a strained expression on her face. ¡°Yes, I¡¯ll go get them right now,¡± Bonnie hastily replied, before darting into the crowd, wildly gasping for air.


    Douglas coolly eyes his niece for a moment, before a bewitching smile appears on his face. ¡°I¡¯m told you¡¯ve met, young Albert Cross. But I¡¯m sure you have yet to meet his parent, Monty Cross and Margaret Cross. They¡¯re just wonderful people, please allow me to introduce you both,¡± Douglas eagerly said, causing the Cross couple to pale further and for an emotion of irritation to cross through #017¡¯s eyes, before swiftly fading.


    ¡°I would be most pleased to make their acquaintance,¡± #017 dutifully replied. With a pleased expression, Douglas moves in to begin the introductions as Soren darts closer to the scene of the events.


    *


    The troops had landed at various locations from the castle grounds to the walls. The teams gathered under the clear light of the full moon. Despite being the home of a world political power, there was an obvious lack of security on the grounds. Probably because no one had dared attack them since Genghis Khan. And look how that had ended for him? Death by a brain aneurysm.


    The coast is eerily empty and clear of any security forces. The men despite their large combat boots and equipment move soundlessly in the dead of night. The troop¡¯s scout motions to them from behind a hedge that the area is clear. And regardless of feeling uneasy at the lack of a security entourage, they were given the go to sign.


    Their troop leader leads the way at the scout¡¯s signal. Their group is the first group to reach an entrance and promised the main doors are unlocked and unguarded. One of the soldiers carefully pushes the door open that lets out a chilling squeak. The soldiers freeze and switch on their thermal vision, but they are unable to see or sense anything. Cautiously, the troop enters through the gapping jaw-like doors into the belly of the beast.

 * V3 (CH 7) - Chapter 78 – Christmas Eve Ⅲ

    The halls are elegantly furnished, but with a minimum of decor to create a tasteful effect. A soft metal clinking sound is heard causing the group of men to reflexively turn their weapons on the source. The soldiers are tense until they see on their thermal vision a tiny mouse squeaking and crawling past a metal suit of armor.


    The men softly release the air they had been holding in. The scout from a few feet away motions for them to move on. The men creep forward and cautiously turn past the corridor. The men come to an abrupt halt as there is no obvious sign of the scout further ahead. The troop leader frowns with annoyance at the rookie getting far too excited for his own good and forgetting the ground rule of the force, never separate from the pack.


    Hiding his annoyance, the troop leader moves forward and motions for his men to stay behind. Clearing the area before them, the troop leader searches for the missing rookie scout. Reaching the end of the corridor, the troop leader fails to see the missing scout. Cursing having been saddled with green grass, the troop leader grits his teeth in frustration. He wouldn¡¯t abort the mission because of a brat¡¯s eagerness. If anything happened, the kid was on his own.


    The troop leader soundlessly turns around to motion for the rest of the troops to follow him. Behind the troop, leader shadows pool together to form a spider-like creature with a gaping maw. The troop leader turns around and takes a step forward, vanishing right into the gaping maw that snaps shut and swallows him whole.


    The troops turn the corner to find the same unnerving scene of before, nothing. Their troop leader was nowhere in sight. The men begin to feel a trickle of dread creeping down their spine. One of the troops fearfully whispers, ¡°Something is wrong.¡±


    ¡°Quiet, I¡¯m sure nothing is wrong,¡± hissed his companion next to him. Failing to hear a response, his companion turns his head to the side see absolutely nothing. Unease, the man says, ¡°Sir-,¡± when his voice cuts off mid-sentence.


    The rest of the team turn around at the sound to find the two men simply gone. One of the soldiers wildly glances upward in panic as a giant gaping map appears overhead. The soldier''s mouth falls open in terrified horror as the hungry jaws swallow them whole. Silence descends over the hallway as shadows drip down from the wall, pooling into an inky pool in the middle of the hallway.


    The missing scout eagerly returns to his troops with eager news and freezes at the sight of the inky pool in the middle of the hallway. Perturbed by the inky pool that had not been in the middle of the corridor before, the scout clings to the walls and sidesteps the pool. The pitch-black pool remains innocently still, not even a ripple can be seen on the surface of the inky pool.


    The scout fails to see the tiny inky puddle that had mysteriously appeared just ahead. The scout accidentally steps on the puddle and freezes. Nothing happens to the scout¡¯s great relief. He happily takes a step forward and then the other except he can¡¯t. Frowning, the scout glances down and finds that his left boot is stuck to the surface of the inky puddle.


    Trying harder, the scout pulls on his boot to no avail. With a sigh, the scout bends on one knee to untie his shoelaces and turns his back on the inky pool. The scout naively loosens the knots on his boot as the sinister pool behind him begins to bubble ominously. From the depths of the gloomy pool, something begins to stir in eager awakening.This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    The scout perhaps instinctively sensing something was very wrong struggles to loosen his boot laces. In his hurry, his fingers become stiff and fumble the usual easy task. His breath becomes short as his heart pounds with unspeakable dread. Too afraid to even glance backward, the scout reaches for the knife at his side to cut away his shoelaces.


    The inky pool soundlessly spurts upward as with each gush, the menacing mass becomes taller and taller. With one swift move, the Scout cuts his laces away and steps forward. Almost tripping from the uneven balance, the scout runs forward at an off-balance gait. Full of fear, the scout races down the corridor as the faces of his newly pregnant wife fills his mind with strength. They had just found out they were pregnant and were expecting their first child. His wife in a fit a positive attitude had already begun decorating the nursery. He was supposed to come back from this mission to help her pick out a crib. He had promised he would come back to her even if he had to abandon his team and mission.


    Steady and unmovable in his decision, the scout sprints the last feet of the hall. The scout turns the corner when something wraps itself around his ankle. Glancing down, the scout¡¯s eyes fill with horror as something slick and black pulls him backward. The scout grabs onto the hallway corner wall and glances back. The scout¡¯s eyes cloud with terror at the many inky spider/squid like legs that emerge from the sinister puddle that has grown twice his height and is still growing.


    The slick, murky leg tentacle further tightens around his leg and pulls. The scout slashes at the tentacle with his blade. The blades clearly slashed through the slick tentacle as it falls t the floor and evaporates into a thin dark mist that dissipates. The inky mass bubbles sinisterly with rage as more legs emerge from it.


    The scout scrambles to his feet with the blade in hand and runs down the corridor. Loud slushes can be heard from behind him as the legs stretch out behind him and miss slamming into the floor with a thundering sound. The soldier expertly evades the slimy limbs and rushes down the next corridor. Hope fills the scout¡¯s eyes as he sees the hallway entrance still open just as they left it.


    Sprinting like his life depended on it, the scout moves like he has never moved before. The entrance is within hand reach when something reaches out and wraps itself around a booted ankle tripping him. The scout slams onto his face within hands reach of the entrance. Another tentacle takes the opportunity to wrap around his other foot and swiftly drags him back to the countless waiting arms.


    The scout lifts his face as hope can be seen dying in his eyes. With his hand outstretched the soldier is dragged around the corner into the waiting embrace of the mass. The mass pulses hungrily as it swallows its prey and suddenly minimizes itself into a puddle like size. It releases a soundless burp-like gurgle and lurches happily forward until it vanishes into the shadows of the wall. And with that peace and tranquility returned once more to the castle corridors.


    *


    Vincent instinctively feels a shiver of cold air creep down his spine. Being precautious, he clicks twice on the radio in roll call form. Team Alpha responds with two clicks, then followed by Team Bravo and Team Charlie, but Team Delta never responds back.


    Vincent furrows his brows and murmurs out loud, ¡°Something is wrong.¡± Uneasy now, Vincent clicks one more in roll call form. The clicks are returned once more without any change. Somewhat more subdued, Vincent ponders the situation calmly. Had there been an attack, gunfire would have surely been heard and his men would have reported back. It must be that the communication system is out of range and or is being blocked, which is a rather common occurrence that is known to happen in the field.


    Vincent does a fairly good job of convincing himself that is the case as he leans back against a crate. That surely was all that there was too it. But why was he unable to convince himself and unshaken the unmistakable feeling of unease. Every fiber in his body screamed at him to sound the call for retreat, but he had been given a mission. And neither he nor his employer could tolerate failure.

 * V3 (CH 8) - Chapter 79 – Christmas Eve Ⅳ

    Douglas Montgomery with great pleasure introduces his only niece to the Cross Couple. ¡°Monty and Margaret, please allow me to introduce Victoria Starr, the daughter of my belated brother, Atlas,¡± Douglas kindly said.


    The couple stiffly replies, ¡°It¡¯s a pleasure, Miss Starr.¡±


    ¡°I am sure it is,¡± #017 drily murmured as Monty gulps down his remaining wine in a single gulp and gestures with one hand for a server to refill his glass. Margaret, on the other hand, merely fiddles with her drink, while Douglas is only of them that seems unperturbed by the situation as a lazy, cool smile is on his face.


    The air is stifling as Albert unconsciously tugs at his collar. Sensing a presence near his elbow, Albert glances down to see Soren intently staring at his parents. Albert frowns failing to understand just what was going on? Interested or perhaps, perturbed, Albert continues to listen to the conversation being exchanged. Albert feels a breeze move past his face causing him to glance down. To his surprise, Soren is gone! Returning his gaze back to his parents, he sees Soren standing next to them with an obvious look of concern on her face.


    Soren swiftly intervenes, ¡°And how are you, Miss Starr?¡±


    #017 removes her cool gaze from the quivering Cross couple onto Soren. Soren unflinchingly meets the cold gaze of Victoria Starr. ¡°As well as I can be,¡± #017 answered.


    Soren sagely nods her head, but before she is forced to make small talk to her vast relief the crowds part before them. Bonnie leads the way with two golden-haired twins behind her, the boy is tall and handsome, and the girl is just as sweet and petite as her mother. Bouncing behind them is a young boy with dark hair and handsome features resembling more those of his father.


    Soren lets out a sigh of relief and says, ¡°It¡¯s been a pleasure seeing you again, Miss Starr. But it seems we are about to be interrupted.¡±


    ¡°Yes, so would it appear,¡± #017 replied as she turns her gaze towards the Montgomery family.


    Douglas doesn¡¯t react with worry and softly says, ¡°My family is quite the picturesque image is it not, my lovely niece?¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t find myself agreeing more, the perfect family right out of a catalog,¡± #017 softly answered.


    Douglas narrows his eyes at the subtle jab as his family approaches them. Hiding his expression, Douglas steps forward and smiles at his children. ¡°Jamie and Jennifer, you surely remember your cousin, Victoria?¡± Douglas said as the twins faintly nod their heads in remembrance.


    The little boy looks confused as Douglas goes on one knee causing most of the member¡¯s faces to soften excepts for #017¡¯s. ¡°Kiddo, this is your cousin, Victoria Starr. She¡¯s your daddy¡¯s big brother¡¯s only child. Say hello to her,¡± Douglas said.


    ¡°Hello,¡± Tyler shyly said from behind his father. One can almost hear the silent Aw¡¯s of emotion from the crowd.This tale has been unlawfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it.


    #017 on the other hand coolly says, ¡°It¡¯s wonderful to make your formal acquaintance, Tyler Montgomery.¡±


    Bonnie stiffens at the exact phrasing of that greeting and she wasn¡¯t the only one. Douglas rises to his feet stiffly with wide, startled eyes. It was just for a split second, but he had felt that he was seen and heard Atlas in the flesh once more.


    Tyler giggles at the formal phrasing. ¡°It¡¯s nice to meet you to. Do you like candies?¡± Tyler innocently asked holding out a handful of homemade candies that are slightly melted in his smudged hands.


    Bonnie swiftly says, ¡°I¡¯m sure, your cousin doesn¡¯t¡¯ want-.¡± Bonnie¡¯s voice cuts off as that woman¡¯s child bends down and takes a smudged candy from Tyler¡¯s outstretched palms. With a snap, Bonnie closes her mouth as that woman¡¯s child pops the sweet into her mouth and thoughtfully swallows.


    ¡°Not bad, but it could have used a bit more vanilla,¡± #017 comments.


    Tyler''s eyes widen with excitement at meeting a fellow candy concierge. ¡°That¡¯s what I thought so too! Wanna try some more with me?¡± Tyler excitedly asked.


    ¡°I would be delighted too,¡± #017 sincerely replied. ¡°Excuse me, Uncle. I do believe I will join my cousin at the sweet bar.¡±


    Douglas emotionally smiles and says, ¡°Of course, Victoria, please enjoy yourself.¡±


    Tyler adorably reaches for his cousin¡¯s hand and excitedly pulls her away towards the sweets/dessert bar. (Largely left alone due to diets. Their loss.) #017 allows herself to be dragged as she glances down at the time. A slow, cold smile appears on her face at seeing the time. It was about over.


    *


    The figure of Victoria Starr being dragged away made a rueful smile appear on Soren¡¯s face. ¡°Now, that¡¯s just plain weird,¡± Albert muttered with a shiver. Who knew Miss Starr had it in her to be nice? She had certainly never ever been remotely kind to him.


    Douglas, the great host that he is, says, ¡°More drinks everyone?¡±


    The adults in unison say, ¡°Yes, please.¡± Monty grabs a new glass off an offered server¡¯s tray as does his wife. Even Bonnie the solemn drinker reaches for a glass of sherry.


    The twins on the other hand politely excuse themselves and return to their friends. Albert is left alone with Soren who roguishly nudges him in the ribs and says, ¡°So, how about we go for a walk?¡±


    Albert sighs and says, ¡°Are you going to pretend to be a minor again to beat the hell out of a pedophile again?¡±


    Soren indignantly puffs out her small chest and says, ¡°It¡¯s tradition, now come on.¡± Leading the way Soren marches into the crowd with Albert sullenly follows her. It wasn¡¯t like he had anything else or better to do. Besides, it was a Christmas tradition at this point. It wasn¡¯t the first time Albert had become an unwilling associate in a crime.


    *


    Three clicks sound across the radio stating that all teams were in position except for that of team Delta. Vincent furrows his brows in concentration weighing the odds. After a moment, Vincent clicks thrice back in clear signal of the attack to commence. A single click is heard in rapid confirmation before the radio goes silent.


    Vincent¡¯s hand unconsciously tightens its grip on the command radio. Everything was moving according to plan, but the lack of communication from Team Delta filled him with unease. Putting his worries aside, Vincent waits for the clear signal to attack. While waiting, Vincent texts a single word, ¡°Clear.¡±


    The message instantly makes its way through space until it reaches its destination. The phone in Douglas Montgomery¡¯s pocket vibrates as Douglas politely excuses himself for a second to check his messages. A pleased expression is on his face as Douglas swiftly returns the phone back to its rightful place. With a triumphant gaze, Douglas returns to his wife¡¯s side.


    ¡°That was quick, who was that?¡± Bonnie curiously asked.


    ¡°Nothing important for work,¡± Douglas straight-faced lied.


    Bonnie nods her head in acceptance of the statement. ¡°Good, it¡¯s Christmas Eve, after all,¡± Bonnie said.


    ¡°Yes, it is,¡± Douglas happily muttered as he impatiently waits for dear old Santa to successfully deliver on his end.

 * V3 (CH 9) - Chapter 80 – Christmas Eve Ⅴ

    Team¡¯s Alpha, Bravo and Charlie, all burst through various points into the Conclave court, where the Queen Mother is to reside. The smoke clears from the bomb blasts to reveal the ivory throne, where an impossible beauty with glistening white hair and silver eyes resides. The beauty wears a crimson roman style robe. The robe the Queen Mother is wearing is rather modest when in comparison to her usual garb. Her pale shoulders are bare except for the left shoulder covering that goes over her shoulder and is pinned to the main dress. The item holding the clothing together is a robe clasp, (peronai,), in the shape of a golden clenched fist.


    The Queen Mother smiles majestically at the soldiers who all train their sights on the ruling matriarch of the Conclave. ¡°Greeting¡¯s mortals. It would appear that you have forgotten your rightful place in the scheme of life, please allow me to enlighten you,¡± the Queen Mother graciously stated.


    The men all fire in unison as a hail of fiery bullets darts at the Queen. The bullets suddenly all stop a mere foot away as if they had been stopped by an invisible wall. The bullets all fall to ground nosily as they clink against the granite floor.


    The hardened men uneasily glance around as a young attractive woman steps out from behind the ivory throne. The young woman clutches to her chest, an adorable teddy bear in a military outfit with a stylish green beret on his fuzzy head. The Queen Mother turns her head to the side and says, ¡°It would seem your words were true after all.¡± The Queen mother turns her head back to the uninvited guests in her presence and says, ¡°For dishonoring the Conclave, thy crime is punishable by immediate death!¡±


    The men instantly return fire, but shadow snake-like things surge from the floor with gaping maws open. The men shoot to no avail as the one shadow creature is destroyed for only two more to take its place. Men let out shrieks of terror as they are consumed alive. Two snakes clamp on to each side of a soldier¡¯s legs and then tear. A bloody fountain splutters as the soldier shrikes in pain at having his legs ripped off his body. Similar scenes can be seen throughout the court until nothing is left behind but blood.


    The young woman trots forward to face the Queen Mother as the teddy bear in her arms says, ¡°Thank you for your courtesy, Queen Mother. We shall see ourselves out.¡± Mr. Wilkins motions for 56 to walk down the steps and onward.


    The shadows collect at the base of the ivory throne, a bald, scarred man emerges from within. The shadows form into a dark hood as the hooded man kneels in dog-like fashion before the Queen. The Queen Mother fondly lowers her hand and pats the top of the head of the man as if he were merely a pet dog.


    ¡°You did well my hound,¡± the Queen Mother crooned, before turning her attention to the young woman carrying away the living teddy bear.  ¡°I must thank your master for the warning, we would have been found weak by our enemy having been betrayed by one of our own. There shall be a culling of the bloodlines and the Conclave will return to its former purity. I have your master to thank for that,¡± The Queen mother said. ¡°Though I have to wonder what does your master have to gain by all of this?¡±


    56 remains still and firm ignoring the Queen¡¯s words as she carries Mr. Wilkins through the bloodied courtroom. ¡°But please convey my sincere gratitude to your master. However, make no mistake, should your master appear before me, I will kill her. For the child must bear and pay for sins of the father,¡± the Queen Mother coolly said as she stroked the panting pet¡¯s head.


    Mr. Wilkins stiffens and grumbles, ¡°Turn around, now!¡± 56 uneasily complies and turns to face the icy queen. Mr. Wilkins beady black eyes glisten as he says, ¡°Queen Mother, you forget yourself. Do not forget whose child my master is and even with all of your might, you have never fared well against him. So, I ask, you this, do you believe my girl is any weaker than her father?¡±This story originates from a different website. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.


    The Queen Mother stiffens and narrows her eyes in anger. ¡°You dare to speak to me in such a manner in my own court?¡± The Queen Mother roared.


    ¡°I dare and much more. Out of respect, Queen Mother, I will say this, touch my girl and I will see the entire Conclave burnt to the ground,¡± Mr. Wilkins growled back.


    ¡°You dare threaten me in the Conclave¡¯s own court?¡± The Queen Mother said incredulously as her faithful hound at her side growls at the threats so boldly declared.


    ¡°It is not a threat Queen Mother, but a fact,¡± Mr. Wilkins declared.


    The Queen Mother smiles thinly at the statement and gestures sharply for the beast to be silent. The pet stiffens and lowers its head to the ground in apology. ¡°Very well, a truce then. Tell the devil¡¯s child, that there shall be no war between us. But the day, that she intervenes is the day, I will kill her,¡± the Queen Mother said.


    Mr. Wilkins doesn¡¯t reply and says, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± 56 happily departs at full speed and leaves the same way they came.


    The Queen Mother rises to her feet as her hound follows behind her on all fours. The Queen walks out into the gardens where countless families have been hastily gathered. The families fearfully cling together and fall to their feet at the sight of the ruling matriarch of the Sanguniem Vorpal''s. Guards surround them as various other noble family leaders stand close together as witnesses to the horror that will soon occur.


    The Queen majestically comes to a halt before them as a sad smile appears on her face. ¡°It pains me, my children, to know there are traitors among us and I will not permit them continued to flourish and destroy everything that our ancestors have built. Please forgive me, my children, but weeds must be pulled up from their very roots to prevent their seeds from further spreading,¡± The Queen Mother steadily declared as the adult faces pale with understanding.


    ¡°Commence the cleansing of the bloodlines!¡± The Queen Mother proudly proclaimed as the adults begin to scream and fight for their very lives and that of their wives and children. Their desperate struggles would be to no avail as the seasoned soldiers of the Conclave mow down the struggling figures with their blades. That night was to be remembered as a red night, a true holy night. And in countless other households and homes throughout the world, treacherous bloodlines were eradicated from the face of the earth.


    The Queen Mother smiles in pleasure as a guard returns with a still living traitor. The bloody sac bears no resemblance to that of a human figure. The eyes, nose, ears, and limbs have been cut off. All that remains is a bleeding sac with a mouth full of broken teeth.


    The bloody sac moans in pain as the Queen Mother compassionately says, ¡°Oh my, poor misguided child, how lowly you have fallen to be led astray so very far? But speak the truth, my child, and in my compassionate state, I shall end thy eternal suffering and grace thee with my blessed grace.¡±


    The bloody sac croaks, ¡°Queen Mother, I know not. I was merely given a phone to speak into. The guards have taken it away.¡±


    ¡°I believe you, my child,¡± The Queen Mother sympathetically said. At a glance from her, the guard raises his blade and slices the bloody sac¡¯s head off. The limp corpse and head are dragged away by two guards as a guard kneels to present the tainted gift.


    The Queen Mother leisurely taps the icon of the only icon as the line is swiftly answered by a young man, who harshly says, ¡°Well, what is it?¡±


    ¡°Ah, so this is the fruit of the poisoned tree. Poisonous little apple, please convey this message in a timely fashion to your master. I am coming for him,¡± the Queen Mother matter-of-factly stated.


    The phone call is terminated as the Queen mother smiles wolfishly and says, ¡°Poor lamb.¡± Handing the phone back to the guards, the guards retreat as they carry on their massacre. The Queen Mother muses out loud, ¡°As expected of the child of the devil¡¯s incarnate, they have a nose for such things.¡± ¡°My pet, go and fetch,¡± The Queen Mother said as a soft sound is made from her side.


    The Queen Mother does not look away and continues to watch over the cleansing long into the night. The Queen mother smiles at seeing the time sound on the great clock tower. With a small smile, the Queen mother murmurs to herself, ¡°Merry Christmas.¡± Despite not celebrating the mortal holiday, the Queen Mother concurred, that today was indeed a hallowed day. For, how better to celebrate the birth of a child born in a manager than by appreciating death itself?

 * V3 (CH 10) - Chapter 81 – Christmas Eve Ⅵ

    Vincent almost crushes the phone in his grasp and shouts at the pilots. ¡°Abort! We are returning to base,¡± Vincent ordered.


    ¡°But sir-,¡± One of the pilots protested before being cut off.


    ¡°Do I need to repeat myself again?¡± Vincent menacingly said. The wide-eyed pilot shakes his head in fear and swiftly the plane leaps higher into the atmosphere away from the castle. Vincent glances emotionlessly down at the charming scene below until the cloud cover covers his sight. With a great deal of reluctance, Vincent sends a single line message to the only number on his phone. Vincent lips pursed in irritation as he waits for the explosive reaction.


    *


    Douglas Montgomery smile widens as the long-awaited message finally arrives. Douglas soundlessly excuses himself from the conversation. #017 from her position opens her mouth to receive a sweet from Tyler. Chewing, #017 frowns at the taste and says, ¡°Too much Sherry.¡±


    Tyler excitedly says, ¡°That¡¯s exactly what I thought!¡± Before turning back to search for more sweets.


    #017 busily chews as her eyes remain locked on the figure of her uncle. A slight smirk appears on her face at the stiffening body that said it all. Turning back to Tyler, #017 suggests, ¡°How about the white fudge next?¡± Tyler eagerly nods his head in agreement and sleepily yawns. It was time for his bedtime, but he didn¡¯t want to go yet, he was having so much fun!


    *


    Douglas hands almost crush the phone in his hand at the single line message reads, ¡°The Queen Mother destroyed all existing networks.¡± Douglas wracks his mind trying to understand how such a failure occurred? It was impossible, everything was in perfect order. Then how?


    Douglas Montgomery¡¯s eyes unconsciously flicker towards his gray-haired niece. Frowning, his eyes turn cold as he turns back toward his wife. It was impossible, but he would confirm his suspicions before the night was over. Walking back towards his wife, Douglas stops and raises gaze upward.


    Coincidentally, Douglas sees his youngest son and beloved niece make their way back towards them. Douglas relaxes his body as Bonnie slightly tenses and the conversation ceases. The Cross couple remain watching as does Soren and Albert.


    #017 comes to a stop and says, ¡°Tyler is ready to go to bed and I believe I shall now excuse myself. I had a wonderful time and I wouldn¡¯t like to overstay my welcome.¡±This story has been stolen from Royal Road. If you read it on Amazon, please report it


    Bonnie blinks with surprise as Tyler yawns and sleepily rubs his eyes in emphasis. Bonnie swiftly says, ¡°Of course not, you¡¯re more than welcome to stay.¡± #017 politely smiles back but does not reply. Bonnie swiftly excuses herself and takes her youngest by the hand to tuck him into bed. Being firmly dragged away, Tyler waves goodbye to his new found best friend/cousin before vanishing into the crowd.


    #017 nods at the Cross couple and says, ¡°It was wonderful to meet you all. However, I must take my leave now. It was nice to see you again, Albert and council member, Soren.¡± #017 pauses before adding, ¡°Thank you for the invite uncle Douglas, I truly did enjoy myself.¡± #017 turns away having excused herself and makes her way through the crowd. The Cross couple relaxes as does Soren leaving Albert somewhat perplexed at their actions.


    Douglas smiles warmly at the group and says, ¡°Excuse me, everyone, but I must speak to my niece in private.¡± The group nods at him as Douglas Montgomery swiftly makes his way after his niece.


    Douglas catches up to her as #017 puts on her coat. Douglas kindly says, ¡°Please allow me to see you out, Victoria.¡±


    #017 doesn¡¯t respond and makes her way down in silence as Douglas walks at her side. ¡°It was nice to get together with the family again, I hope uncle won¡¯t mind if I decide to drop by next year?¡± #017 politely asked.


    ¡°No, no. We would be delighted to have you again. But Victoria, if I may ask, just how is your mother?¡± Douglas pointedly asked.


    #017 comes to a halt and calmly says, ¡°Why don¡¯t you tell me, Uncle Douglas? I haven¡¯t seen her for some time.¡±


    Douglas carefully studies his nieces face for any change in expressions. Douglas carefully replies, ¡°No, I was just curious.¡±


    ¡°Be careful, Uncle Douglas, you wouldn¡¯t want Bonnie to overhear you, now would we?¡± #017 impishly commented.


    Douglas''s faces stiffened at the subtle jab. ¡°It¡¯s the holiday¡¯s, I was just wondering if you were going to see her, that¡¯s all. But I¡¯m sure you will be seeing your mother very soon,¡± Douglas matter-of-factly stated.


    #017 doesn¡¯t reveal her emotional turmoil at those words. Instead, #017 says, ¡°Yes, I believe you are right, Uncle Douglas. In the spirit of the holiday, I believe I shall indeed heed your advice uncle and arrange a visit to see mother.¡±


    The air turns awkward as Douglas remains still with a poker face. Changing the subject, Douglas says, ¡°Well, good night, Victoria and Merry Christmas.¡± Without further ado, Douglas turns around and returns to the party still in full swing.


    #017 coldly narrows her eyes and turns around as the doorman open the doors for her to depart. The weather is still cold and snowing as #017 descends the salted steps and into the open car. A footman closes the door behind her as #017 makes herself comfortable in the warm car. Jerry, the driver glances in the rearview mirror and begins to drive. As they head down the driveway Jerry asks, ¡°How was the party, Ma¡¯am?¡±


    ¡°It was enlightening,¡± #017 honestly replied.


    ¡°I¡¯m glad you enjoyed yourself,¡± Jerry said. And without being asked, Jerry turned up the heat in the back. #017 remains silent the entire drive as she watches the snow fall to the earth and crumbles.

 * V3 (CH 11) - Chapter 82 – Christmas Eve Ⅶ

    Adolf hand almost smashed the phone in his hand. The speaker on the other end cautiously asks, ¡°Sir, are you alright?¡±


    ¡°Yes. I want an update every hour,¡± Adolf growled.


    ¡°Yes, Sir,¡± the speaker said before ending the call.


    Adolf eyes are furious and filled with worry, bitterly cursing in his mind. The Queen Mother was systematically culling her own people and weeding at their spies. At best they would be left with only one or two low-level spies. It would be impossible to receive clear reports on the Conclave¡¯s movements after this. But even more so, the Conclave¡¯s defenses had been doubled in direct response. And now, they would be left in the dark and blind.


    Adolf sighs in frustration as no doubt his grandfather is aware of the situation. Debating whether to call his grandfather or not, a soft click is heard from his closet. Warily Adolf rises to his feet and pulls the door open. Nothing is out of place, but a dark rag on the floor. For some reason, Adolf does not touch the rag and firmly closes the closet door shut. Adolf turns around as he reaches for a pen when the hair on the back of his stands on edge.


    A soft rustle is heard as the pen softly falls to the floor. The door opens as the secretary enters without knocking and says, ¡°Sir, a report is in.¡± Not hearing a response, the secretary glances up to see the office is empty. Baffled, the secretary strides over to the desk and places the report on his desk. Frowning in confusion she mutters, ¡®I swear I heard him in here.¡± But not too worried, the secretary returns to her desk certain that her boss would soon return.


    *


    The Queen Mother sits in her ivory throne in pensive thought. ¡°We can¡¯t have anyone believing we owe them anything. Can we my pet?¡± The Queen mused out loud as she caressed her hounds head with the tip of her fingers. The man in a shadow cowl lets out a happy whine in response. ¡°I think so too,¡± The Queen Mother muttered in agreement as the doors open.


    An old man limps slowly forward heavily leaning on his cane as the doors shut loudly behind him. It takes the old man some time to cross the full length of the courtroom. But the Queen Mother was gracious and patiently waited his arrival. The old man comes to a stop before her and says, ¡°Forgive me, Queen Mother, but my age makes it unable to properly bow before you.¡±


    ¡°That is fine, I am perfectly aware of your ADVANCED age, Master Ferguson,¡± the Queen Mother kindly said. Her hands tighten in eagerness around the ivory throne as she leans forward. ¡°Master Ferguson, you have something that I very much want. And you will answer my question in exchange for you precious grandson.¡±


    Master Ferguson pales and says, ¡°I fail to understand your words, Queen Mother. I have no living children.¡±


    The Queen Mother waves her finger at him and says, ¡°Tut, tut, Master Ferguson you disappoint me. As usual your carefully spoken words betray you, Master Ferguson.¡± Master Ferguson stiffens at the insult implied. ¡°Your carefully chosen words merely state that you have no living children, but they do not declare that you have never had children nor have any living grandchildren. Tread carefully, Master Ferguson, I will not forgive another lie,¡± The Queen Mother firmly stated as she confidently leans back in the ivory throne. Master Ferguson face remains emotionless but his rapid heart beating gives him away.


    ¡°I had rumors that Atlas Starr¡¯s woman bore twins, but the younger twin died in childbirth. But, by the graciousness of the Goddess, a little thing told me, that so-called dead child yet lived. So, tell me, Master Ferguson, where did the council hide the second child of Atlas Starr?¡± The Queen Mother demanded to know.The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.


    Master Ferguson stiffens and croaks, ¡°Queen Mother, I am not at liberty to say. I am bonded by my oaths to the council.¡±


    The Queen Mother tilts her head in laughter until she stops. A cold smile is on her face as the Queen Mother says, ¡°You are no more tied to those oaths than I am.¡± The Queen Mother narrows her eyes and hisses, ¡°Do you take me for a fool, Master Ferguson?! Did you truly and most foolishly believe I was unaware of the pact your faction made with Lady Clarise? I know all there is to know that is pertinent for the Conclave for I am the Queen Mother.¡±


    Master Ferguson chokes as the Queen Mother continues, ¡°You word is of no value to me, Master Ferguson. You have already betrayed your council oaths for your own personal gain and that of your faction. And you will tell moe or I will announce to the whole world the identity of your grandson, Adolf, and of your hidden pact with Lady Clarise. And though this may affect my people in the meanwhile, it will be nothing in comparison to the wave of destruction that will be headed towards you and your precious council. An entire lifetime¡¯s work destroyed in mere seconds.¡±


    Master Ferguson swallows and desperately pleads for clemency, ¡°Have mercy, Queen Mother.¡±


    ¡°I am being most merciful, Master Ferguson, never forget that. Now, answer my question,¡± the Queen Mother ordered.


    Master Ferguson is in deep thought, before carefully answering, ¡°The child was hidden among the Cross Household.¡±


    The Queen Mother pleasantly smiles in thanks and says, ¡°Thank you, Master Ferguson. Now, you may take your leave.¡±


    ¡°And what of my grandchild?¡± Master Ferguson wildly asked.


    ¡°Ah, yes, the grandchild.¡± The Queen Mother motions to her hound to release its new chew toy. Shadows pool near Master Ferguson and spit out a body covered in ink like blood. ¡°Master Ferguson, never forget I am always true to my word as the Queen Mother,¡± the Queen replied with great relish.


    Master Ferguson goes pale and falls to his knees with anxiety. Tears creep down Master Ferguson¡¯s horrified face as he shakes the limp body of his only grandchild, Adolf. Master Ferguson grunts with effort as he pulls his only grandchild in his arms. Master Ferguson raises his tear faced eyes and says, ¡°You will pay for this Queen Mother. Mark my words, you shall.¡±


    The Queen Mother snickers loudly, ¡°Oh, I think not, Master Ferguson. Time and time again have proven that the Conclave will always stand, while its enemies perish.¡± The Queen Mother frowns and says, ¡°Master Ferguson, do not stare at me with such blatant hatred in your eyes it is unbecoming of a man of your great status. This is the way it has always worked between the council and the Conclave. Last time around the council gained the upper hand and the Conclave lost precious grounds, but this time around the Conclave won the battle, while the council lost. Besides Master Ferguson, I kept my end of the bargain to the letter and told no lies nor made false promises. There is nothing to be frowned upon in this battle of wits for it was an honorable battle.¡± A forewarning, one must be careful when bargaining with demons. Because a demon is always true to their word, but the question that is rarely ever asked is did one ask all the right questions?


    Master Ferguson hatefully glares at the Queen Mother as power gathers around him. The dog of the Queen growls but the Queen Mother consolingly mutters, ¡°It¡¯s fine, my pet. No harm shall come to me.¡± Her hound relaxes at her side as Master Ferguson uses his abilities to lift his grandson in the air.


    ¡°Now depart from my presence with thy dead, Master Ferguson, I would hate it if you were to outstay your welcome and my guards were to be forced to take action,¡± the Queen Mother innocently stated. Master Ferguson flinches at the Queen Mother¡¯s words, but limps away with a stiff back as the corpse of his grandson trails behind him. The court doors open, and the figure of Master Ferguson and the corpse swiftly disappear beyond the corridor.


    The Queen Mother fondly pats her hound and smiles in excitement. It had been some time since she had been so excited to trade wits with her enemies. Yes, soon, very soon, her boredom would be alleviated as the games for the world''s survival would commence and determine the fate of humanity.

 * V3 (CH 12) - Chapter 83 – Funeral Reverberations

    12-30-01, Gray Park Cemetery


    The wind blows softly in an endless blue winter sky filled with gray clouds full of snow. Yet under those conditions, Giselle Craven is buried. A large multitude of persons in mourning clothes gathers together to mourn the loss of such an extraordinary young woman that had tragically lost her life in a fire still in her life¡¯s prime.


    A once tawny-haired older woman with large silver streaks in her hair leans against a pepper salted haired man¡¯s shoulder. The man stoutly stares ahead as his eyes glisten with moisture, but no tears fall. A balding priest nods to the caretakers to begin lowering the casket into its final resting place. Soft sobs can be heard as the mahogany casket is slowly lowered into the ground. Silence ensues for a moment as a child yawns and a baby begins to wail. The sounds are quickly muffled as the priest lightly sneezes from the and swiftly wipes his nose with a tissue.


    The priest takes a handful of dirt from the dirt pile and tosses a handful onto the casket. The preacher in a loud imposing voice says, ¡°Forasmuch as it hath pleased Almighty God to take unto himself the soul of this child here departed, we, therefore, commit her body to the ground; earth to earth, ashes to ashes, dust to dust-.¡±


    The priest¡¯s words are interrupted as Mrs. Craven lets out a loud wail of sorrow and slumps into the arms of Mr. Craven. The rest of the priest¡¯s words are muffled as Mrs. Craven continues to noisily wail. With the sermon finished, the crowd begins to disperse as they gather in line to convey their condolences.


    The Craven family continues to greet the remaining guests and are astonished to find an unknown individual approach them. The figure is a gray-haired young woman in a sleek black suit with her hair neatly pulled back in a bun. The young woman seems almost eerily familiar, but they had never met her before. Her hair was too memorable to forget so easily.


    The gray-haired young woman says, ¡°I am sorry for your tragic loss. I knew your daughter.¡±


    Mrs. Craven eyes fill up with emotion as she bittersweetly says, ¡°Thank you. But may we have the honor of knowing whom we are speaking too?¡± Mr. Craven narrows his eyes in concentration unable to shake the feeling of familiarity.


    The gray-haired woman solemnly answers, ¡°I¡¯m Victoria Starr.¡±


    Mrs. Craven¡¯s eyes flicker slightly in remembrance of the handsome, stern dark-haired man who had been her daughter¡¯s boss once upon a time. Mr. Craven¡¯s eyes that flicker with recognition of the name and relaxes having identified the reason for such familiarity. Mr. Craven nods to the young woman in thanks for her visit. Mrs. Craven softly says, ¡°Thank you, so much for your visit. I was sorry to hear about your father¡¯s death, Giselle had been rather fond of him when he was alive.¡±This tale has been unlawfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it.


    The gray-haired young woman¡¯s eyes flicker for a moment at the comment. ¡°I am sorry, but was your daughter ever married or ever have any children?¡± The gray-haired woman asked.


    ¡°Goodness gracious no! Our daughter only lived for her job, working for a non-profit organization,¡± Mrs. Craven firmly replied.


    The gray-haired woman lets out a knowing sigh and says, ¡°Thank you for your time, I shall excuse myself.¡± The Craven couple says their goodbye as they greet the next well-wishers. The gray-haired young woman only pauses to lay a single red rose on the tombstone, before striding across the grounds.


    A sleek black car is waiting for her as the gray-haired woman climbs into the front seat. The driver is a pretty auburn-haired young woman in dark mourning clothes, 56. At her side, is a fuzzy teddy bear in his customary butler suit. #017 closes the door behind her as 56 swiftly starts the care and drives off across the gravel road.


    ¡°How did it go?¡± Mr. Wilkins softly asked.


    ¡°As expected,¡± #017 replied.


    ¡°Were they excited to see you?¡± Mr. Wilkins curiously asked.


    ¡°Wilkins, Giselle was never married, nor did she ever have any children,¡± #017 curtly stated.


    56 coughs pointedly but does not comment on the harsh reply. Mr. Wilkins turns to glare at 56 who firmly keeps her eyes on the road. The rest of the drive and trip home is in silence. With no one daring to be the first to break the heavy silence. After all, everyone has the right to grieve privately in their own way.


    *


    On the other side of the world, another funeral was also taking place in the snowy Alps of Europe. A small procession was taking place, but every individual present was a high-ranking member representing the Changeling packs. From a snowy hill overseeing the snow-covered plane, an older man leans heavily against his cane in the snow. The tan woman in a thick coat and sari remains silent at his side. Their breaths can be seen in the cold weather as they watch the funeral procession.


    Lady Ishnavi softly suggests, ¡°Master Ferguson, would it not be better to go down in person?¡±


    Master Ferguson is stony still as the cold winter Alps air. Lady Ishnavi shifts in discomfort as the silence stretches. Finally, Master Ferguson speaks, ¡°I have vowed to not stand before his grave until I have avenged him. And I shall.¡± The definitive tone of Master Ferguson¡¯s voice causes Lady Ishnavi¡¯s tan face to grow pale.


    ¡°How? It is impossible to gain ground over the Conclave,¡± Lady Ishnavi hastily murmured.


    The air turns once more awkward until Master Ferguson pulls his gaze away. Lady Ishnavi takes an unconscious step back in the bone-chilling gaze. ¡°We will meet with Montgomery once again,¡± Master Ferguson declared.


    ¡°The council swore to never have dealings with that man again, Master Ferguson,¡± Lady Ishnavi protested.


    ¡°We are not the council, Ishnavi,¡± Master Ferguson snapped in a firm reminder. Lady Ishnavi trembles at the implications of that single sentence. Master Ferguson turns his gaze back to the funeral and silently vows, ¡°I will have my revenge, my child. I swear it by thy holy and most innocent blood that was spilled.¡±


    Master Ferguson turns back to gaze at Lady Ishnavi and growls, ¡°Let us go.¡± Lady Ishnavi instantly reaches to touch Master Ferguson and vanish from the snowy landscape. The funeral continues until all the guests leave except for the graveyard diggers. In the swift cold weather, they cover the bury the body until nothing remains, but icy snow.

 * V3 (CH 13) - Chapter 84 – Funeral Reverberations Ⅱ

    The drive after the funeral seemed to last forever but is no more than thirty minutes at most. The elegant car darts through the streets like a predator hunting in the snow. With a screech, the tires come to a stop in the new falling snow at the edge of a curb. From the vehicle''s location a red brick alley can be seen between two buildings, but nothing more. 56 turns towards the passenger side and hesitantly says, ¡°I think we¡¯re here or else the GPS is wrong.¡±


    #017 firmly replies, ¡°Stay here until I return.¡± Mr. Wilkins opens his mouth to protest, but a warning scowl on his girl¡¯s face stops him. Mr. Wilkins can only watch as his girl treads across the snow-covered road into the alleyway.


    56 clears her throat and carefully asks, ¡°So, just with who is she meeting with?¡±


    ¡°If I knew, I wouldn¡¯t be this nervous, now would I?¡± Mr. Wilkins snapped back without removing his eyes from the alleyway. Mr. Wilkins furrows his brow in concentration to no avail, that alleyway was an electronic void area, he couldn¡¯t even sense his girl anymore.


    56 pouts and in reply turns on the radio to fill in the silence while they wait.


    *


    #017 warily enters via the hidden door in the alley wall and trudges down the concrete stairs into the pub waiting below. #017 pauses at the pub carefully observing the area for any problems including customers. The pub is still empty at this hour as the bar owner an older gentleman with crisp white hair polishes the cold beer mugs with a cloth.


    Without even glancing up upwards, the bar owner says, ¡°We¡¯re still closed. Come back in an hour.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not a problem, I am not here to drink,¡± #017 crisply replied.


    The pub owner pauses and glances up to see the speaker. A great weight seems to return to the old man¡¯s shoulders as he takes an unconscious step backward. ¡°Hello Tim,¡± a familiar sounding voice said, that came out from the mists of time.


    Tim suddenly finds himself transported to a cold evening, 5 years ago. It had been 16 years later since Tim had last seen Atlas until that dark morning that was filled with that unexpected visit. Having finished cleaned up the bar, Tim was ready to close the bar, when steady footsteps could be heard coming down the steps. Tim without glancing up barks, ¡°The bar is closed for the night. Get out!¡±


    A chilling voice replies, ¡°I¡¯m afraid not, I am here come to collect on a past due.¡±


    Tim freezes at the voice to see a dark-haired man in crisp clothing step into the bar. Atlas Starr halts before the bar glancing dismissively around. Atlas face is harsher and more striking. The largest change came in the form of his eyes, the once vibrant, cool eyes had become empty black pools that held no flicker of soul inside them. It was if Atlas had slowly bargained away his soul until there was nothing left behind.


    Tim places two shots on the bar and begins to pour scotch into them. ¡°Don¡¯t, I won¡¯t be joining you,¡± Atlas flatly stated.


    Tim¡¯s hand trembles at the harshness, but does as asked. With a heavy hand, Tim puts the glass away and takes his drink in hand. ¡°What brings you here?¡± Tim asked, before swallowing his drink down.This content has been misappropriated from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    ¡°I need you to keep this for me,¡± Atlas said as he retrieved a small parcel from his inner coat. Tim glances down at the parcel and frowns. Before Tim can refuse, Atlas says, ¡°I need you to give this to Victoria, should her mother ever be killed.¡±


    ¡°And if she isn¡¯t?¡± Tim asked.


    ¡°Then discard it,¡± Atlas replied, before turning around.


    ¡°Atlas, you¡¯ve aged, life has been harsh on you. Have a drink on the house for old times¡¯ sake, just to take the load off?¡± Tim hesitantly suggested.


    ¡°I don¡¯t accept drinks from strangers,¡± Atlas curtly answered without turning around. Tim¡¯s face is filled with desperation as he watches Atlas disappear up the stair with the solemn certainty, he would never see Atlas again. Tim could do nothing more than safeguard the package and wait. Waiting and hoping that day would never come, because surely, whatever was inside was a double-edged sword. But the pertinent question was would one risk taking a bite out of the poisoned apple?


    Tim blinks rapidly as the memory fades and he came to himself. #017 carefully eyes the older gentlemen for any signs of being senile. ¡°I am here for my father¡¯s last words. I was told it would be in your care,¡± #017 drily stated.


    Tim is quiet for a moment, before solemnly answering, ¡°I¡¯ll go and grab it, it¡¯s in the back. Please have a seat in the meanwhile.¡± Tim disappears around the back as #017 frowns and remains standing where she is at. A few minutes later, Tim returns with the small package and carefully slides it across the bar towards the gray-haired young woman that so greatly resembled her father.


    #017 studies the package for any signs of the package having been opened or tampered with but fails to find anything amiss. Somewhat satisfied with her inspection, #017 opens the small package up. To her surprise, #017 finds a single white card carefully placed in a glass case.


    #017 carefully opens the case and reads the following words, ¡°Now the hungry lion roars, And the wolf behowls the moon.¡± ¡°Yea, though I walk through the valley of shadow and death, I-, fear no evil.¡±


    #017 pulls her emergency lighter from her pocket and holds the lighter under the note. The note swiftly burns in her hand as #017 drops the burning remains into a cigarette holder. The note swiftly turns to ashes and becomes completely charred beyond any recognition. #017 turns away and moves to leave, when Tim speaks, ¡°Victoria, I don¡¯t know what Atlas left behind for you, but you needn¡¯t accept his poisoned gift.¡±


    #017 turns to glance back at the bar owner and narrows her eyes. #017¡¯s eyes widen after a moment in recognition and coldly answers, ¡°Tim Montgomery, you abandoned your family and duties to own a recognized neutral grounds and a bar at that. I do not believe you are in any position to be doling out advice.¡±


    Tim flinches at the cold words being stated. Tim drily states, ¡°Victoria, you are most certainly your father¡¯s daughter.¡±


    ¡°I have been told that several times before, but lately I find that is a compliment,¡± #017 truthfully answered, before climbing up the stairs.


    Tim¡¯s hand trembles as he suddenly hears a haunting voice from long ago whisper menacingly into his ears, ¡°Timothy, I promise that you will rue this day one day! Someday, you will see the ruins of your escape and when that time comes, I wonder if your freedom will truly be worth it in the end?!¡±


    *


    #017 climbs into the car and says, ¡°Drive.¡± 56 kicks the car into gear as Mr. Wilkins studies his girl¡¯s thoughtful face, but finds nothing amiss. The car drives off as #017 murmurs, ¡°Take the left at the interstate.¡±


    56 frowns and says, ¡°But that leads us back towards the airport.¡±


    "I know,¡± #017 drily replied.


    ¡°Okay, so can I know where we are going?¡± 56 asked.


    ¡°We¡¯re going home,¡± #017 replied. 56 let¡¯s out a sigh of exasperation and does as she is told. Mr. Wilkins happily makes travel arrangements as they drive. After all, Mr. Wilkins was his girl¡¯s bear and Jerry was his girl¡¯s flunky and by default his as well. So, there wasn¡¯t anything wrong with ordering Jerry around.

 * V3 (CH 14) - Chapter 85 – Funeral Reverberations Ⅲ

    Douglas Montgomery confidently reviews the documents before him, when his phone begins to ring as he narrows his eyes at the unknown caller ID. ¡°Who is this?¡± Douglas matter-of-factly asked.


    An old croaky voice says, ¡°I know it was you, Montgomery.¡±


    Douglas leans back into his seat and says, ¡°I fail to understand, Master Ferguson. Please explain yourself.¡±


    Master Ferguson chuckles taciturnity over the line. ¡°Montgomery, we both know only two people were aware of my grandson¡¯s identity and existence. So, tell me, if I did not speak a word on the subject to anyone one, then just how did the Queen Mother know?¡± Master Ferguson calculating said as Douglas''s hand grip tightens around his phone. Remaining silent, Douglas refuses to give anything away.


    ¡°Montgomery, your silence says it all, but I will play your little game. Allow me to say one more tidbit of information that you may find pertinent to your situation. I know it was you,¡± Master Ferguson menacingly said.


    ¡°Know what? As I stated before, Master Ferguson, please be clear and precise with your words. I know old age comes to all of us, but it is inexcusable to fail to be precise,¡± Douglas flatly stated.


    ¡°Then allow me to be clearer and more precise, Montgomery, I know t¡¯was you who planned the attack on the Conclave,¡± Master Ferguson said with absolute certainty as Douglas stiffens at the truthful declaration. ¡°It was the perfect job without any clues being tied back to you, Montgomery, but your failure was your greed. Who would destroy the agency and have the most gain with the Conclave¡¯s attack and my unabated fury directed at the Queen Mother? Who knew about my grandson other than myself? It was you, Montgomery and only you. Only you could have told the Queen Mother that morsel of information.


    It had been a wonder to me, why the Queen Mother had been so silent these last twenty years. But the answer is your very existence, Montgomery. I can¡¯t help but wonder what was promised between the two of you, but frankly, I don¡¯t care. I merely want revenge and you will aid me or I will allow the Queen Mother to become your opponent,¡± Master Ferguson declared.


    ¡°I do take to being threatened, Master Ferguson, remember who you are dealing with,¡± Douglas growled.


    ¡°It is not a threat, Montgomery, but a fact,¡± Master Ferguson plainly stated.


    Douglas leans back in thoughtful silence as he ponders the situation and thrives to gain the upper hand. A slow lazy smile appears on his face as a cunning little idea comes to mind. ¡°Very well, Master Ferguson, I am listening, what is that you want?¡± Douglas asked.


    ¡°Deliver the Queen Mother to her death, I do not care whose hand you use to do so, but destroy her,¡± Master Ferguson demanded.


    ¡°I see, that might be a bit tricky given the current circumstances, but it is not an impossible task to complete. However, I will need time,¡± Douglas replied.


    ¡°How much time?¡± Master Ferguson pointedly inquired.


    ¡°1 to 2 years to set the cogs in motion, but it shall be done,¡± Douglas sincerely answered.This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report.


    ¡°I can wait that long. See to it that it is properly taken care of, Montgomery. And Montgomery, should you attempt to play me, I shall release thy well-kept secret to the world,¡± Master Ferguson firmly stated.


    ¡°Pray tell, what is that so-called little secret,¡± Douglas enquired of him.


    Master Ferguson quietly chuckles to himself, a disturbing rickety old laugh.  ¡°Oh, Montgomery, if ye can¡¯t guess, that means it is that much more powerful,¡± Master Ferguson said with a great deal of satisfaction.


    The call ends with a snap as Douglas Montgomery thoughtfully gazes at the Caller Id. It must surely be a bluff on that old man¡¯s end, but-. But that old man never bluffed without possessing enough cards to back up his statement. No, that old man knew something, but the question was what?


    With that question in mind Douglas texts a simple message to a certain dark-haired young man with heterochromia colored eyes. ¡°Arrange to feed the beasts a bone. I will send the details once a meeting has been arranged,¡± Douglas typed.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sir, understood¡± Vincent dutifully typed back.


    Douglas nods his head in satisfaction and presses the phone intercom on his desk. ¡°Delinah, please send Fenrir up to see me,¡± Douglas stated.


    ¡°Of course, sir, it will be just a minute. Will that be all?¡± Delinah, Douglas¡¯s secretary asked.


    ¡°Yes, that will be all thank you,¡± Douglas replied as he returns to his gaze to the portfolios in his hand. Douglas decisively takes a pen and drags a giant X across the proposal before dumping the report into the trash. The time of passiveness had come and gone, it was time to show his hand.


    The door quietly opens to reveal a middle-aged man in his late forties with a touch of silver on the side of his head beginning to merge. The man was slim and toned, not too tall nor short. But what was truly startling is in the manner, which the man held himself, it was if a predator had taken standing human form. Everything from the way he studied his surroundings to the way he watched others gave one the urge to flee. The man¡¯s eyes come to land on Douglas and as if in recognition of a similar bloodthirsty predator, the man nods his head at Douglas in an acknowledgment.


    Douglas rests his elbows on his desk and says, ¡°Fenrir, how many years has it been since you last ran wild?¡±


    A lazy grin appears on Fenrir¡¯s taut lined face. ¡°What do you have in mind?¡± Fenrir hungrily said, before remembering to add, ¡°Sir?¡±


    ¡°How about the fox and the hound?¡± Douglas carefully instructed.


    ¡°I see. So, which am I, the fox or the hound?¡±


    ¡°The fox who sneaks into the chicken coop to eat the eggs and steal the chicks.¡±


    Fenrir flashes a beast-like smile and huskily says, ¡°Are there any restrictions to the hunt, sir?¡±


    Douglas leans back into his chair and carefully says, ¡°Nothing that can be traced back as usual.¡±


    ¡°Understood, it¡¯s to be, as usual, sir. But in that case, may I have some time to familiarize myself with the farmers and their chicken coops?¡± Fenrir requested.


    Douglas raises an eyebrow in surprise at the unexpected caution on Fenrir¡¯s part. ¡°What a surprise, I didn¡¯t think you were a cautionary man?¡± Douglas commented in surprise.


    ¡°I have to be sir, if I want to live to enjoy my work and stay one step ahead of the hunters,¡± Fenrir cheekily replied.


    Douglas nods his head sagely in the reply and says, ¡°Very well then, in that case, I shall send the finer details once I have a confirmation on my end.¡±


    ¡°Of course, sir,¡± Fenrir politely answered, before leaving the room.


    Douglas watches Fenrir stride out of his office with careful eyes. A fabulous hound, but one who without provocation would bite the hand that feeds it. Douglas would have to take care to handle the matter perfectly seeing he could little afford any mistake in these precarious times. The power struggle of the world is hanging in the balance as new lines would be redrawn by the powers that be to rewrite who would be the supreme powerhouse of Earth.

 * V3 (CH 15) - Chapter 86 – Funeral Reverberations Ⅳ

    Days later, among snow-covered woods high up in the mountains a group of hooded individuals in thick winter coats trudge slowly through the forest and up the mountain. One by one or in small groups of two and three the members arrive at a warm cottage high up the mountain. With relish, some of the members huddle by the nice and warm, open fireplace to warm themselves after their hike up the frozen mountain. The individuals in the room are all easily identifiable by their golden eyes as members of the bio-evolutionary group known as Changeling. The group huddles and whispers as they wait for the host of the gathering to speak. The host is a young dark-haired man with different colored eyes, the left eye is midnight black and the right is indigo.


    Finally, the last of the members arrive as Vincent nods at the gathered group and says, ¡°Hello everyone, I am here representing the new agency, Hallow Corps, also known as H.C. for short. But I am certain that you are all aware of exactly, whom I am here representing. On behalf of my employer and benefactor, I am here to propose a truce on his behalf,¡± Vincent firmly stated.


    The members are silent as the members glance at each other with heavy laden suspicion in their eyes. A lanky man breaks the heavy air by saying, ¡°Your benefactor is just as infamous as the deceased Atlas Starr. What proof do we have of your statement?¡± The changeling¡¯s in the cabin nod their heads in the accurate sentiment of all of those present.


    ¡°As a sign of goodwill, allow me to whisper the name of the pack leader, Adolf¡¯s murderer,¡± Vincent innocently suggested.


    The changeling¡¯s become stiff and taut as an older woman roars, ¡°Brat, tell us, who is it?!¡±


    Vincent lightheartedly answers the question, ¡°Why the Red Queen of course.¡±


    The cabins temperature seems to drop at those words. The changelings gaze at each other with disbelief unable to believe the truth of the declared statement.  A Changeling enraged shouts, ¡°Impossible! Why would the Queen risk such an inconceivable act? In fact, it seems more unbelievable the more one considers the fact that the Queen has not been active in the affairs of the world for over twenty years. To be even more precise, the Queen never acts without something to gain. What would the Queen have to gain from pack leader, Adolf¡¯s death, but war with the packs? The Queen would never be so foolish to act in such a manner given the current standing of the Sanguniem Vorpal¡¯s after the incident involving Lady Clarice and the academy!¡±


    Despite the changeling¡¯s anger, the changeling was careful to not to mention the Queen Mother¡¯s name. There were strange rumors that held a hint of truth about the Queen Mother¡¯s abilities, one could never be certain of the truth of the rumor, but even if they were not true it would be wiser to err on the side of caution. Especially anything that concerned the Queen Mother.


    ¡°You are right to be suspicious, but allow me to prove my words. The Queen has a pet hound that can traverse and control the shadows. I wonder, if, that scenario would not coincide with the mysterious manner in which, Adolf disappeared from his office without any trace,¡± Vincent further asserted.Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more.


    The changeling pack leader¡¯s eyes fill with horror as pieces of the puzzle begin to fall in place in their mind. Over the last forty years, there had been a string of mysterious deaths among pack leaders that no one could prove were the result of foul play. But now, all the pack leader¡¯s mysterious deaths suddenly made sense and pointed at the guilty culprit, the Queen. The fools they had been for believing that the Queen had been slumbering away when her evil minion had been afoot among the shadows fulfilling her bidding and systematically shaving down their ranks to weaken them.


    A cold resolve appears in the pack leader eyes as the changelings wordlessly come to an agreement. They would destroy the Queen Mother. An elder warily speaks their unspoken thoughts, ¡°Very well, suppose we accept the truce. What are the terms and conditions?¡±


    ¡°There are only two conditions asked in exchange for the truce. Firstly, the truce is to only last for a period of five years, which I am sure that both parties will find most agreeable. And secondly, a referral is required from the pack to install a member of the Hallow Corps at the Academy for the remainder of the school year. Naturally, H.C. will disclose our member''s identity prior to the requested referral,¡± Vincent matter-of-factly stated.


    The changelings find themselves nodding in approval of the suggested terms. The terms themselves were not unreasonable and did not require anything real on the changeling¡¯s part. However, the older members were rather wary of the these two so seemly innocent terms. A hunched back old man stiffly asks, ¡°Very well and what do we receive in exchange for the truce?¡±


    Vincent smiles beautifully at finally having the question asked, that he had been waiting for. ¡°In exchange, Hallow Corps, shall deliver blueprints of the Conclave itself, and provide accurate/daily real-time information on guard schedule and manpower for the period of one year. It will be up to the pack leaders to do what they will with said information,¡± Vincent matter-of-factly stated.


    The changeling¡¯s let out a breath at the viable and most useful information exchange. Hallow Corps would provide the means and the way to avenge themselves. One of the more cautionary member''s grumbles, ¡°May we have a day to debate or accept the terms?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m afraid not. The offer will only be available for the duration of this meeting,¡± Vincent replied.


    The changelings quietly gather together and whisper to each other in heated debate. Vincent pretends to not to listen as he calmly waits for the expected verdict to come to an end. Finally, the group disperses as one of the pack leader stepped forward and says, ¡°We will accept the terms offered, but we have one condition of our own.¡±


    Vincent nods his head waiting. ¡°We ask that a member of Hallow Corps be given to us as insurance for a period of 8 months. But not just any member, we ask that a captain of Hallow Corps reside at the community during that period of insurance,¡± the changeling pack leader demanded.


    Vincent narrows his eyes and carefully answers, ¡°I am not at liberty to accept such a condition. But please allow me, a moment to confer with headquarters.¡± Vincent fingers expertly type the message and click send. Seconds later, a response arrives. Vincent glances up with a happy smile, ¡°That shall not be a problem. Is there anything else?¡±


    The changelings shake their heads as Vincent says, ¡°Wonderful. Now then, is anyone hungry, I made homemade donuts and hot cocoa?¡± Some of the younger pack leaders swiftly depart into the cold, but the majority of the pack leaders remain behind to sip on the excellent hot cocoa and homemade donuts. It was bloody cold climbing up the mountain and would be just as cold going back down the mountain. Some of them were in their elder¡¯s years and would need time to catch their breaths. Why else, would they ever think to accept a murderer¡¯s homemade food?

 * V3 (CH 16) - Chapter 87 – Funeral Reverberations Ⅴ

    A guard rushes through the castle grounds into the bustling courtroom. Slightly out of breath, the guard hastily kneels before the Queen and breathlessly says, ¡°Queen Mother, I bring news!¡±


    The court stirs in interest as the Queen Mother motions for the guard to approach her and convey the news only to herself. The guard nervously tries to calm his breath as he rises to his feet and trots up the stairs. With care, the guard leans forward just enough to whisper into the Queen Mother¡¯s perfectly pointed ear without touching a single strand of her silver hair.


    A pleased smile appears on the Queen Mother¡¯s enchanting face in reply. ¡°Brave one, thank you for your wonderful news,¡± the Queen Mother sincerely said as the guard happily bows to the Queen Mother and departs in haste.


    The court members look on in curiosity, but the Queen Mother merely smiles and waves her hand for the court to continue. The court does as it¡¯s told as the Queen Mother thoughtfully pets her hound. It would appear the truce was finally over. Excellent! She had an old score to settle with the devil himself.


    The Queen Mother bends down allowing a tantalizing glimpse of her snow-white breasts as her V-neckline plunges forward. The Queen Mother¡¯s ruby lips seductively move as she whispers into her hound¡¯s ear. The hound eagerly leaps away to deliver a message and vanishes into the shadows. The court glances curiously at the Queen Mother for an explanation, but the Queen Mother offers none as she leans back to rest against her ivory throne. The Queen Mother motions for the court to continue as a glimmer of bloodthirst can be seen in her eyes. The tides of fate were coming in and only one would remain standing in the sea¡¯s wake.


    *


    At the academy, a Sanguniem Vorpal and member of Class Z receives a startling fright as the student crawls back into their bed in fear. From the shadows of the room, a head disconcertingly emerges from an inky black pool. The young Vorpal lets out a whimper of fright as the inky head opens its jaws wide as if to engulf the young Vorpal in its terrible jaws.


    From the gaping jaws, a musical feminine voice emerges that of the Queen Mother. ¡°Little one, it is time to fulfill your duties. There is a storm coming and I shall need your aid in surviving it. Fear not, little one, there shall be more than ample opportunity to finally seek your revenge, the time is at hand. The killers of your father and mother shall soon appear before you and you must be prepared. So, when that time comes, you may ruthlessly slit their throats and avenge thy parent¡¯s deaths. I shall keep in touch precious child,¡± The Queen Mother said.


    The ink-like maws snap shut as the ink bubble ominously before the young Vorpal as if in warning. Without a sound, the inky pool dashes into the murky shadows beneath the bed and vanishes. With unease, the young Vorpal carefully places his foot on the floor and with trembling fingers lifts the corners of the bed sheets to peek under his bed. With a sigh of relief, the young Vorpal allows the bed sheets to fall back onto the floor, before sitting down on the bed in deep thought.


    The young Vorpal had always known this day would one day come. The Queen Mother had taken him in when his parents had died in a freak accident in the Arctic. And despite protests, the Queen Mother had personally raised him as her own child for which he was desperately grateful to her for doing so. Even if it meant, betraying his friends at the academy, he would willingly do so to protect his remaining family. But more importantly, he would finally be able to avenge his parents. With that thought in mind, the young male vorpal gathers his things and purposefully heads to the recreational center. The more fit he was the better he would be to protect those he cared for and destroy his enemies with his own to two hands. Unauthorized duplication: this tale has been taken without consent. Report sightings.


    *


    Elsewhere, in dark, cold ruins of a temple in the middle of the woods, a figure can be seen kneeling as if in prayer at the cracked altar. A handsome dark-haired man wearing Italian leather gloves approaches. His footsteps sound loudly against the broken stone floor and echoes throughout the stony ruins. Douglas Montgomery comes to a halt before the kneeling figure as he patiently waits in silence. His breath can be seen in the cold as time ticks slowly on by.


    Finally, the kneeling figure rises to her feet and turns to face him. The hooded female warmly says, ¡°It¡¯s been a long time Douglas. But, my, oh my, you¡¯re still as charming and a handsome catch as ever. Do you still remember our time spent together beneath the full moon on the snowy white beaches of Hawaii?¡±


    Douglas warily smiles and truthfully replies, ¡°How could I ever forget those warm nights? They were certainly enlightening to the one who thought he was already knowledgeable in the affairs of pleasure.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re a scoundrel and a charmer as ever, Douglas. But you would not have called me her to reminisce about old times, now have you?¡± The hooded woman asked.


    ¡°No, sadly, that is not the case. I have come here to make a mutually benefitting proposal,¡± Douglas firmly proposed.


    ¡°Ah, I see. Then it wouldn¡¯t be the same recent offer that you proposed to the Changelings? Or maybe that of years ago to the council or to my beloved elder sister, now would it? Because, frankly, they were all used by you, Douglas, and I have no desire to be the one on the receiving end of such a shaft deal,¡± the woman crudely stated.


    ¡°Yes, but those were much-needed pacts to keep the peace. I no longer have those intentions, I merely need to buy time to fulfill my own plans. And in exchange for your aid, I shall fulfill your greatest desire,¡± Douglas persuasively said.


    ¡°Like I said, Douglas, you¡¯ve always had a honey-tongue and know exactly what to say to a girl,¡± The woman said as Douglas snorts at the word, girl. ¡°However, how do I know you won¡¯t betray me?¡± The woman asked.


    ¡°Because, Lilith, I am the only one who can grant you the Ivory Throne,¡± Douglas confidently answered.


    The hooded woman pushes back her hood to reveal an almost identical younger version of the Queen Mother of about fifteen years of age with silver her hair pulled back in an imperial like fashion but dressed in Victorian gothic clothing. Her silver hair, red-slit eyes, and the pointed ears of the royal family all proved that she was the younger sister of the Queen Mother, Lilith.


    Lilith steps forward and wraps her arms around Douglas¡¯s neck as she presses herself against him. Douglas instinctively lowers his head and wraps his arms around her petite waist. The two share a passionate kiss and breathlessly pull away after some time. Lilith seductively smiles up at Douglas and says, ¡°Very well, I shall aid you, Douglas. But should you betray me, please remember that Hell hath no greater fury than a woman scorned. And for better or for worse, I am the Queen Mother¡¯s sister. My wrath is no less than hers.¡±


    ¡°Understood,¡± Douglas said as Douglas lowers his lips seeking more warmth and Lilith willingly complies. The couple¡¯s passion escalates to the point, where the guards waiting outside can soon hear woman¡¯s pleasure-filled cries from the ruins. The guards glance at each other in shame and firmly turn away pretending to not hear the passion filled cries from the ruins. Some of the younger guard¡¯s stuff their fingers into their ears, while the older ones with resignation merely sigh and wait. Eventually, their employers would tire, of course, the key word being, ¡°EVENTUALLY.¡±

 * V3 (CH 17) - Chapter 88 – Funeral Reverberations Ⅵ

    The Queen Mother drinks a red wine substance from an expensive glass goblet. Dressed in a silk black robe and silk underdress, the Queen is ready to retire for the late evening. However, the Queen waits and merely stares at the chessboard before her. The game was already in progress, but her opponent was still missing.


    The doors to her personal chambers open to reveal a hooded young woman striding towards the Queen Mother. The young woman removes the cloak broach at her neck causing the cloak to flutter onto the ground in a soft rustle. The silver-haired beauty with identical crimson eyes smiles warmly at the Queen Mother. ¡°How are you, Nee-san?¡± Lilith happily asked as she takes a seat on side of the chessboard with the white chess pieces.


    The Queen Mother smiles at her younger sister and replies, ¡°I am well, but it hasn¡¯t been more than a week since we last saw each other. Either way, how was your meeting little sister?¡± Lilith pouts and doesn¡¯t reply as the Queen Mother lets out a sigh of exasperation and drily says, ¡°Please Im¨­to-chan.¡± The Queen Mother rolls her eyes at her younger sisters still obvious fascination with Japanese sibling word terminology.


    Lilith perks up as the Queen Mothers grumbled something inaudible under her breath. ¡°Nee-chan, you won¡¯t believe what Douglas Montgomery offered me?¡± Lilith exclaimed as she moved her white knight across the board.


    ¡°Oh, let me guess, the Ivory throne?¡± The Queen Mother muttered back as she carefully studies the chess board before her.


    ¡°Precisely. But Montgomery did seem rather confident about his chance of success,¡± Lilith mused out loud.


    The Queen Mother glances up and carefully inquires, ¡°Is that so? What did he say, that assures you of that?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not what Montgomery said, but rather what he didn¡¯t. It¡¯s as if he is confident enough that even if that plan fails, he will still have everything to gain by it,¡± Lilith replied.


    The Queen Mother ponders Lilith¡¯s reply and carefully moves her black bishop across the board. ¡°Then do you believe that he is reeling in another to do his dirty work?¡± The Queen Mother inquired.


    Lilith furrows her brows at the recent made chess move across the chessboard. Lilith bites her lip in thought as she mutters back a reply, ¡°I would not be surprised. Montgomery is infamous for making the fish catch itself,  then skin and chop itself into pieces, before having it throw itself into the boiling pot all on its own without his even lifting a finger.¡±


    ¡°Yes, that is unsurprising given his mode of operation. But very few powers would so willingly or so easily fall into such a ploy. It must be someone who bears an awful grudge towards the Conclave to be willing to take his poisoned hand,¡± the Queen Mother deducted out loud.


    Lilith smiles in satisfaction as she moves her pawn forward. ¡°You¡¯re right, Nee-san. But the question is whom, as the Conclave holds no shortage of enemies?¡± Lilith pauses and pointedly studies her elder sister. ¡°Nee-chan, who have you antagonized so recently that you might have pushed them over the edge?¡± Lilith carefully inquired.Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work!


    The Queen Mother eyes flicker for a moment as the image of Master Ferguson¡¯s cold face appears in her mind. The Queen Mother shakes her head in dismissal of that thought. Master Ferguson would never be so foolish to ally with Montgomery.


    ¡°Either way, it does not matter. We simply need to be alert as always for the players involved always and without fail will soon reveal their hidden Aces up their sleeves,¡± the Queen Mother assured her sister as the Queen moves her rook a single space to the right.


    ¡°I suppose so. But I hope you won¡¯t mind if I spend some personal time with, Montgomery?¡± Lilith asked as she moves her snowy bishop across the board and takes the Queen Mother¡¯s rook. Lilith flashes her older sister an enigmatic smile as the Queen Mother nods at her.


    ¡°You¡¯re still going out with him? I thought that was over?¡± The Queen Mother drily commented as her dark knight took Lilith¡¯s bishop.


    ¡°Girl¡¯s just wanna have fun,¡± Lilith innocently replied as the Queen Mother snorts. ¡°Besides, I have yet to figure out just what makes that man¡¯s heart to tick. That man has no heart that I can find, but, I am certain there is something hidden in those icy depths. If I could just get to it, we would gain everything,¡± Lilith commented as she moves a pawn forward.


    The Queen Mother studies her younger sister face. ¡°Do not be so over eager, Lilith. Montgomery may be your charming lover, but never forget who he is,¡± the Queen Mother sternly chided.


    ¡°I know,¡± Lilith replied with a smile. ¡°Don¡¯t act so worried, Nee-chan. Now stop stalling it¡¯s your move,¡± Lilith impatiently replied. The Queen Mother lets out a sigh and moves her dark knight further up the board. The game was just beginning, and the winner could not yet be determined as the hands of victory switched sides with every move made across the board.


    *


    In the cold forests of the north, a small group of pack leaders meets under the cold moon. An older man gruffly speaks up, ¡°Thank you for coming on such short notice. But I am afraid, that the bargain that poisonous snake gave us is far too seemly innocent even if it is true. It is almost as if that snake wishes to pit us against the Conclave.¡±


    The group is quiet until a young woman¡¯s voice says, ¡°Yes, we are all acutely aware of that fact, but the question that remains unanswered is why?¡±


    ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious? That man has something to gain if we act against the Conclave,¡± another pack leader replied.


    ¡°So, should we throw a wrench into his plans and not act?¡± A female pack leader suggested.


    The old, gruff pack leader croaks, ¡°No, even if we are against attacking the Conclave, the majority of the pack leaders will act out their revenge regardless of our wishes. The reveal of the truth was the bait needed and now most of the pack''s leaders have been reeled in.¡±


    ¡°Then, what can we do at this point? If our every action is being forced, then what do we have to left to do?¡± The young woman pack leader asked.


    ¡°Simple, we merely attempt to fulfill the plan. Instead, we hit Montgomery where it will hurt him the most,¡± a pack leader murmured.


    ¡°Yes, but the question is where?¡± The young pack leader snapped.


    The older man roughly says, ¡°We will follow the ancestor¡¯s ancient wisdom and do as we would have done in the past.¡± The pack leaders are silent at the startling declaration, but in the end, none of them voice out their disapproval of the radical suggestion. ¡°Then are we all in agreement?¡± The older man asked.


    The pack leaders solemnly nod their heads in agreement, before disappearing into the woods. The frozen forest remains cold and still as ever beneath the cold moon. As the promise of a reckoning had been born and old oaths were broken before the sleeping mother earth.

 * V3 (CH 18) - Chapter 89 – Funeral Reverberations Ⅶ

    The night is cold as snow falls onto the cold earth one of the darkest night of the year. It is New Year¡¯s Eve and in a far-off mountain on the other side of the world is a group of log cabins forming a little village. In one of the largest cabin¡¯s the members of the family and village gather to celebrate the end of the year. The friends and family gather around to celebrate in the main room with food and drinks to keep the bitter cold away as they laugh, drink, and eat before the blazing fire. While they enjoy themselves in the main room just a bedroom away a little boy is being tucked into bed. His mother, a golden-haired woman with golden eyes softly sings an old Russian lullaby, Bayu Bayushki Bayu, to her young son.


    ¡°Sleep, sleep, sleep,


    Don¡¯t lie too near the edge of the bed


    Or the grey wolf will come


    And grab you by the flank,


    Drag you into the woods


    To dwell under the willow root-.¡±


    The little boy¡¯s golden eyes grow large as he pulls the covers up to his chin and stares fearfully at his mother. His mother smiles and says, ¡°It is just a song, Sasha. Now go to bed my little pup and remember your mama and papa are just a door calls away. But don¡¯t worry, my little pup for your mama will come back and check up on you in a little bit.¡± Placing one last kiss on her son¡¯s forehead, the young mother closes the door behind her and returns to the New Year¡¯s Eve celebration.


    Sasha, the little changeling boy pulls the covers over his head as the shadows in his room grow ever so large and fill him with fear. Sasha¡¯s golden eyes begin to sleepily close shut when he hears a soft rustle near his bedroom window. Sasha¡¯s eyes blink open as he curiously peeks over the bed sheets to gaze at the firmly closed bedroom window.


    Nothing can be seen through the misted window except for the moonlight peeking into his bedroom. Suddenly, a red blur appears innocently on the other side of the window panel. Sasha squints his little eyes until he recognizes the familiar shape as it bobs in the cold night, it was a red balloon. Who could have possibly put it out there?


    Sasha frowns in concentration as remembers his older cousins leaving him sweets and little treats to find last year during the festivities of the New Year. This surely must be a new surprise for them! Confident at having a response, Sasha carefully slides out to bed and puts on his slippers lest he catches a cold from walking barefoot on the cold floor.


    Sasha creeps across his room and stares up at the misted window panel and the red balloon hanging just beyond his reach. Climbing onto the chair beside his window, Sasha presses his little hands against the window and clears the mist. The window is cold as Sasha stares at the snow-covered landscape.The tale has been illicitly lifted; should you spot it on Amazon, report the violation.


    Under the brightly lit moonlight, Sasha can see in the dark as the moonlight reflects off the snow. Sasha frowns as he notices that the window latch is firmly locked. Sasha little nimble fingers struggle to open the window latch as he uses all his might to get it to turn. Luckily, the window latch suddenly loosens and the window latch pops open.


    With a bit of strength, Sasha pushes the bedroom window open and reaches for the trailing red string of the red balloon. In the blink of an eye, a gloved hand wraps itself around Sasha¡¯s little hand and pulls him out the window. And without a single sound, the startled figure of Sasha vanishes into the snow-covered forest without a single trace.


    The snow continues to fall and pile up on the open window ledge. Sasha¡¯s mother soon returns to check on Sasha but to surprise as she opens the door a cold blast of freezing wind hits her in the face. The golden-haired woman frowns at feeling the coldness of the room and bites her lip in worry lest Sasha catch a cold.


    The golden-haired woman glances to check up on her sleeping son, but with shock finds an empty bed. With surprised eyes and with horror Sasha¡¯s mother sees the open bedroom window. The golden-haired woman rushes to the open window. ¡°Sasha?!¡± The golden-haired woman frantically shrieked into the silent night. Not hearing a reply, the young mother crams her head through the open window to search for tiny pawprints or footprints below on the newly falling snow. But to her shock, there is nary a sign of footsteps on the snow or the scent of her pup.


    The golden-haired mother hastily rushes back towards the party and begins to hysterically yelp that Sasha is gone. Immediately, the partying family members and friends quell down and put down their vodka drinks down. The men run out into the snow without coats to search, while the wiser members transform into their wolf forms to sniff for the scent of little Sasha.


    Sasha¡¯s father, a golden-eyed changeling with handsome, but rustic features holds his wife in his arms and whispers, ¡°They will find him, I certain of it. Sasha will be fine.¡± His wife merely shudders in arms as she weeps with anxiety and fear as they wait for any news.


    By midnight, members from other pack¡¯s living on the mountains arrive to help to search for the missing child. The Changeling¡¯s split into teams of three to search for the missing child, Sasha. The volunteer¡¯s loudly call out to the child by name swiftly making the woods ring with shouts calling out a single name, Sasha. But to there grave fear and worry, there is no visible response attempt heard from the child to call back.


    At dawn, the corpse of little Sasha¡¯s mangled corpse is found at the bottom of a ravine. If Sasha had not died from the terrible inflicted wounds to his tiny body or the fall down the ravine, the cold would have ensured his swift death. The family of the broken-hearted mother struggles to keep her away from the dreadful scene, while she screams at her husband to let her go.


    A rescue volunteer carries the wrapped corpse of Sasha in the blue blanket and out of the ravine. Seeing the tiny tufts of golden hair sticking out from the edge of the blanket, the mother of Sasha loses all of her strength and collapses against her husband¡¯s chest. The family members weep in silence as the volunteers that came to their aid duck their heads down in mourning. Soon the valley down below is filled with howls and cries of wolves and other creatures in mourning.


    However, on the top of a faraway hill, a cold grin can be seen on the face of Fenrir, before he disappears into the woods behind him without a trace. And all too soon, exactly in seven days in a different part of the world, another changeling child would go missing and come dawn their mangled corpse would shortly be found. The pertinent question wasn¡¯t if the killer would stop his crimes or if he would be caught, but rather, when would the pack leaders connect the dots?